《A Sex Slavee To Alien Masters》


 Chapter 1

    Families always have problems, I know that. Mine just seemed to have more than most. My uncles had


    all spent time locked up and now they couldn¡¯t get work. My mother was a drunk and my dad had never


    been in the picture. To say we were dysfunctional was an understatement.


    Somehow mom had managed to buy the house we were in. It was small, just a few bedrooms and a


    kitchen/ living area. It was full of people, though.


    We became the crash pad for anyone in the family with nowhere to stay, which was pretty much


    everybody. They med the bad economy. I med the stuff they kept snorting up their noses. Fear of


    another beating kept me from ever saying anything Like that.


    I¡¯d had my own bedroom until my Last uncle moved in. Uncle Eddy told mom he ¡°needed¡± to have a


    comfortable bed. He was creepy enough he probably wouldn¡¯t have cared if I stayed. My mother told


    me I could sleep on the couch, but she spent most nights there passed out drunk.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    asionally I found myself sleeping in a chair on the front porch.


    It was a shock when I managed to graduate high school.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Once I finally turned eighteen I¡¯d got out of there as fast as I could.


    I took a job cleaning rooms several hours down the interstate in a seedy motel. My boyfriend drove me


    and my meager belongings to the motel. His payment was a quickie on the motel¡¯s squeaky,


    ufortable bed. Once he left, I never saw him again.


    The manager at the motel was not exactly nice, but he took my money


    Same as anyone else¡¯s to stay there. I had my own bed and a little TV.


    I did the cleaning, so it was spic and span. Soon I learned to avoid Mr. Pensky, the manager, just like


    I¡¯d avoided my uncles.


    The work at the motel was hard and thankless. Mr. Pensky refused to buy me even simple things, like


    gloves. My hands were red and raw from the chemicals I used. After a couple months the dry cracks


    over my fingers and palms just became part of me.


    The motel¡¯s clientele were mostly old grimy men. They tried to grope me daily, but I was fast. I¡¯d


    Learned years ago how to avoid my uncle¡¯s unwanted touches. I kept myself out of trouble.


    The basics of living at the motel were still an improvement. I had food three times a day. For once, I


    could lock my room, so nobody stole what I bought. I rarely had fresh fruit or vegetables, canned foods


    kept better and were cheaper. I knew I couldn¡¯t eat like that forever. It was still an upgrade for me,


    though.


    I loved my days off. I took the bus and went down to the coast. There was a ce there the to¡¯ ts ¡®tf you


    climbed the steep slope down, you had your own private rocky beach.


    It was a shock when I managed to graduate high school.


    Once I finally turned eighteen I¡¯d got out of there as fast as I could.


    I took a job cleaning rooms several hours down the interstate in a seedy motel. My boyfriend drove me


    and my meager belongings to the motel. His payment was a quickie on the motel¡¯s squeaky,


    ufortable bed. Once he left, I never saw him again.


    The manager at the motel was not exactly nice, but he took my money same as anyone else¡¯s to stay


    there. I had my own bed and a little TV.


    I did the cleaning, so it was spic and span. Soon I learned to avoid Mr. Pensky, the manager, just Like


    I¡¯d avoided my uncles.


    The work at the motel was hard and thankless. Mr. Pensky refused to buy me even simple things, like


    gloves. My hands were red and raw from the chemicals I used. After a couple months the dry cracks


    over my fingers and palms just became part of me.


    The motel¡¯s clientele were mostly old grimy men. They tried to grope me daily, but I was fast. I¡¯d


    learned years ago how to avoid my uncle¡¯s unwanted touches. I kept myself out of trouble.


    The basics of Living at the motel were still an improvement. I had food three times a day. For once, I


    could lock my room, so nobody stole what I bought. I rarely had fresh fruit or vegetables, canned foods


    kept better and were cheaper. I knew I couldn¡¯t eat like that forever. It was still an upgrade for me,


    though.

 Chapter 2

    I loved my days off. I took the bus and went down to the coast. There was a ce there the tourists


    never went. If you climbed the steep slope down, you had your own private rocky beach.


    I¡¯d spend hours diving and exploring the deep bottom. It was quiet under the water and the fish never


    bothered me. I learned to hold my breath a really long time and explored the underwater caves and


    crevices as far as I could.


    If I ever got enough money together, I considered taking scuba sses and renting the equipment.


    That kind of cash was long way off for me.


    That was life for me and I was finally happy. My little world wasn¡¯t very exciting, but it was mine.


    I shopped after work at the mini mart a block away. I came back to the motelte one night and noticed


    a faint glowinging from around back. I dropped my groceries in my room and went to investigate.


    There was a small wooded lot behind the building. Drunks sometimes started fires back there. The


    manager didn¡¯t care unless they got out of hand and then we called the police and fire trucks.


    I¡¯m not sure what prompted me to go investigate. I should have gone and gotten Mr. Pensky and let


    him check.


    I crunched into the lot stepping over empty beer bottles and discarded syringes. The light wasing


    from somewhere in the center. I wove between the trees watching the light. It wasn¡¯t flickering like a


    fire.


    It was more Like a steady pulse. That¡¯s the Last thing I saw on Earth.


    I woke up and didn¡¯t really remember having gone to sleep. My surroundings were all very clean, sterile


    almost andpletely foreign to me. I bolted upright and realized I was naked.


    The room I was in was bright white including the Little bench I had beenying on. There were no


    windows in the room and the Light seemed to being from the walls themselves. I put my feet on


    the floor and it felt Like hard stic. Reaching out and touching the walls I couldn¡¯t find anything like a


    seam that would indicate a door.


    My breathing wasing rapidly and I figured this must be hyperventting. Suddenly it felt like the


    room was moving, the sensation was slight, but prominent. My arms and legs were stuck, held in ce


    by strong air currents. The air pulled my arms out from my sides and separated my legs. I turned my


    head and saw the bench blend back into the floor.


    The walls just disappeared, that¡¯s the best way I could describe it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    One minute they were there and then they weren¡¯t. I was on the white lighted tform Looking out into


    oblivion.


    My eyes slowly adjusted to the dark and now I could see faces. My little tform was drifting slowly


    through a sea of faces. They were humanoid, most of them. Others were what people described when


    they talked about alien abduction.


    I fought for consciousness. My mind just wanted to shut off and be back at the motel fixing Ramen


    noodles. This could not possibly be happening.


    I was so humiliated. I wasn¡¯t fat, but I wasn¡¯t skinny either. My tummy and hips had a soft look I hated.


    The same went for my enormous breasts. I longed to cover up all my private parts.


    The thing that really bothered me. The thing that should not have mattered that did was that I hadn¡¯t


    shaved my legs or my armpits in ages. There was no one to impress at the motel, so I was a hairy


    mess.


    My bush, oh man, my bush was huge reaching all the way to my navel. The dark curly hair covering my


    lower stomach was a trait I had inherited from mom. I hated it and I never would have showed it to


    anyone. Not like any of that mattered, but my brain decided that¡¯s what I would worry about.


    asionally, my Little tray would pause in front of a group of faces.


    The ones that I stopped in front of all Looked human. I seemed to glide right past the strange looking


    creatures in the hall. I couldn¡¯t wonder why that was.


    The groups of men I hovered in front of appraised me. I could see them pointing at me and talking to


    one another. Depending where they pointed the light and the air currents changed. I was bent over,id


    t, made to sit, and made to kneel. I couldn¡¯t fight the air currents, they were too strong. The light


    seemed to illuminate the part of me they were most interested in.


    In one position I saw other dully lighted trays lining a raised stage on the far side of the room. Other


    creatures adorned those trays. ALL were held in a position simr to mine. A human looking woman


    was passing between them on the stage, cing cors around their narrowest part. It struck me we


    were being sold, this is what an intergctic ve house would look Like.

 Chapter 3

    It was intolerable that humans were ensLaving other humans. They should know this was wrong.


    Suddenly, I was livid.


    This was insufferable. The Last group of men had the air currents move me all over the ce. The


    nerve they had to treat me like this. The auctioneers would probably kill me for my bravado, but I didn¡¯t


    care. I was furious.


    I tried to scream at the men in front of me. Initially no sound came out, some weird air current was


    preventing it. I red at them and resisted the air currents. I wasn¡¯t going to just be the puppet they


    wanted.


    One of the males in front of me had long dirty blonde hair down his back, he smiled smugly at me and


    motioned. The air current preventing me from speaking was gone and I made the most horrible noises.


    I called them every bad name I¡¯d ever heard and cursed them in every way I could think of. I struggled


    against my bonds and red at them.


    The men talked amongst themselves for several moments while I floated in front of them. I had run out


    of cuss words, so I just scowled in their direction. I looked around angrily and wondered which group of


    ass holes I would stop in front of next. Hopefully these jerks were done with me.


    A massive dark haired man in the group made a motion and shouted something out. The air current


    over my mouth returned and my tform spun across the room to the wall. The Light under my feet


    dimmed until it was just a dull glow. Humanoid hands ced a cool metal cor around my throat.


    Oh God, what had I done?


    I watched with terror as the auction continued. Despite all the activity, my eyes were glued to thest


    group of men I had stopped in front of. It appeared the dark haired man had bought me.


    I tried to recall exactly what he Looked like. It was hard to see him from this distance. He had been


    large and muscr, I thought. His chest seemed to have a metal breast te squarely in the middle. I


    seemed to remember seeing the hilt of a sword at his waist. All in all, he looked dangerous.


    I looked away from him for a moment and checked out the other ves.


    Some look sort of human, but most didn¡¯t. In fact, I didn¡¯t see anyone else up here on the stage that


    appeared to be from Earth.


    Scanning the auction again I didn¡¯t see the dark haired man anymore. I had a moment of panic that he


    had left. If he hadn¡¯t bought me, who had? The not knowing was worse than knowing.


    A movement from by my feet caught my eye and I looked down. The dark haired man was there, along


    with the four other men and they were staring up at me. Their eyes seemed to be appraising me. I was


    acutely aware of how my Legs were spread and what they hadplete ess to.


    In my fright, my body did the most embarrassing thing. I pissed myself.


    ninjanovel


    The golden liquid sshed down my Legs to the white tform.


    The men looked at it curiously and seemed to be discussing it. The one with the Long blonde hair


    reached onto the edge of the tform. I felt the air currents fighting him, trying to push him away. He


    wasn¡¯t even a little deterred and dipped a finger into the yellow puddle. He examined it, as did his


    friends, and then he tasted it.


    Bad enough to piss myself in public, now some alien is tasting it.


    The female looking creature that had cored me came to stand beside the men. They looked warily at


    her. A long tentacle came out of her throat and delved into the ear of the long haired man. She was


    impassive, but the man bowed his head to her. She motioned and my little tform was clean of the


    puddle. The urine still clung to my legs and I wished the air currents would dry it.


    The men stood at my pedestal talking and asionally Looking up at me.


    The questions gued my mind. Had Dark hair bought me? What would they want me to do? Were


    they going to eat me or beat me? I felt nauseated and wanted to throw up. Then that would be stuck to


    me too, so I held it in and tried to breath normally.


    I barely noticed the motion as my tform moved backward into a small room. The room was dimly Lit


    and the walls looked likerge screens.


    My arms were trembling from being held out so long and I was sLumped against my invisible bonds.


    For the moment my adrenaline was exhausted and so was I.


    The five men walked casually into the room while thedy with the tentacle followed them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4

    The wall in front of me lit up and it was me, for all practical purposes with no hair. I screamed into the


    air mask and struggled in my bonds. For some reason it seemed like shaving me bare would be the


    worst thing they could possibly do. Obviously I knew that was just the beginning.


    The dark haired man turned around and watched me struggling. His face was rough with stubble and


    his short ck hair framed his face. He raised a dark eyebrow and said something. Long hair jumped


    up on my tform behind me. I felt him grab my long brown hair and wrap it around his fist. He twisted


    my head to and fro talking to his friends.


    He jumped down and leaned casually on my tform smirking up at me.


    The tentacledy hit a switch and the me on the wall was now just Like I was, hair and all. A sigh of


    relief escaped my mouth. Suddenly, I realized it hade out. The air mask on my face was gone.


    The men spoke to thedy in a Language I couldn¡¯t understand. Dark hair continued to watch me


    intermittently. I wasn¡¯t really upset when the me on the wall had her leg, groin, stomach, and underarm


    hair removed.


    Anky quiet man pointed to his breast te and addressed the group.


    The metal covering his chest had an intricate design on it. In fact, they all wore the same design on


    their chest. Thedy stuck her tentacle into his ear.


    I was distracted from the rest of the conversation as the long haired man yed with my toes. Across


    the tform from him a man with brown hair and a short beard stroked the other foot as they talked.


    They were touching me without permission and it infuriated me. The logical little voice in the back of my


    mind reasoned I should get used to it.


    Two creatures came in to the room from the side door. They looked Like they were made of jelly. Again,


    the urge to throw up came over me and I fought it back down.


    The tform I was on Lowered to the ground and I was now surrounded by my captors at their level.


    The men were enormous, the shortest was probably six foot something. At 5¡¯7 they dwarfed me


    substantially.


    The jelly creatures were on the tform now and I started to struggle.


    ninjanovel


    Of course I already knew it was worthless, but I couldn¡¯t stop. When the jelly creatures started to engulf


    my Legs, my panicked screaming filled the room. Quite suddenly the air mask over my mouth was


    reced and the tentacle Lady was sticking her thing in my ear.


    ¡°Silence, ve,¡± I heard in my mind. ¡°You are now the property of the proud Warriors that stand around


    us. They wish your hair removed in certain ces and it is being done. They have paid to have an


    understanding of their Language ced in your mind. I will do this now.¡±


    My world got foggy as tentacle woman dumped an aliennguage into my brain. I was vaguely aware


    that the table moved up as I moved down until I was Laying t at the level of the Lady¡¯s tentacle. It felt


    like I had had too much to drink. Slowly the words being spoken around me started to make sense.


    There wasn¡¯t time to marvel at it, though.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tentacle woman pulled out what looked like a silver pen Light and pressed it to my arm. I winced as


    a slight burn started where she held the silver pen against me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± the Lanky guy asked quietly.


    ¡°It is for the ve¡¯s health,¡± the dark haired man answered him.


    ¡°Basin told us of this, brother, you must pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°We will give it a drink every day that is simr to that concoction,¡± the bearded man said and the


    others agreed.


    It was so weird understanding a Language I knew was foreign to me. I was stunned.


    ¡°Human ve, I am speaking to you in thenguage of Pateria. Do you understand me?¡± the woman


    asked Looking right at me.


    I nodded slowly and she pped my breast, ¡°You will answer me when I speak to you, ve!¡±


    Before I had a chance to do what I was told, I saw Dark hair grabbing her hand.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°This one is ours now, saleswoman. Respect it as such,¡± he said rubbing a hand over the mark hers


    had made. My nipple responded to his touch despite my sense of dread.


    ¡°They are protective, ve, you are Lucky. Now do you understand me?¡± she asked again.


    I answered her in a slurred voice with words I barely recognized and the men came to stand around


    me. I realized I wasying down across the tform and the jelly creatures were still at work. The slimy


    burning was running up my legs.


    Dark hair gazed down at me. He trailed his fingers along my arm as he addressed the saleswoman.


    ¡°We wish to know how it works. When the cleaners are done, I want you to show us all the parts,¡± he


    said turning his gaze back on my face.


    I still felt drunk and the room started to slowly cken around the corners. I wondered how many parts


    she would show him. Would she open up my belly to show him those parts, too? On that lovely note, I


    cked out.


    ¡°Bad dream,¡¯ I thought to myself as I woke up. ¡®Hope I didn¡¯t miss my rm.¡± I opened my eyes and


    then shut them tight again. Inside my head I repeated to myself, ¡®bad dream, bad dream, bad dream.¡¯


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I already saw you Ciara, you opened your eyes. You aren¡¯t asleep anymore. I wish to look at you with


    them open,¡± the long haired man said.


    He had been leaning over me watching me sleep. I had seen his piercing blue eyes the minute I


    opened mine.


    ¡°I could open them for you, Ciara. Should I do that?¡± he asked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I threw my eyes open and tried to move away from him, but only ended up backing into dark hair who


    had been Laying on the other side of me. I scooted away from both of them and fell off the surface we


    had beenying on. Crawling across the floor I stopped when I hit the wall and stood up.


    ncing out an opening in the wall I noted the sun that was peeking over the purple blue horizon.


    Severalrge moons could also be seen stretched out in the sky. I¡¯d never seen a sky that color or with


    that many satellites.


    I turned in stunned silence and gazed sightlessly ahead. This wasn¡¯t earth, unless my suddenly


    sprouted new moons. I was somewhere different, somewhere very far away. My eyes started to work


    again and I took in the details of where I was.


    It appeared to be a bedroom. In the center of the room sat a huge circr bed covered in an


    assortment of deep blue covers. A Large pole ran up the middle of the bed and attached the ceiling.


    Four powerfully built men were Lounging on it. From the look of their hair, they had just woken up.


    Thenky man wasying on the other side of the mattress. He stretchednguidly and watched me.


    ¡°I told you we should have tied it up,¡± the Lanky man said to the group in general.


    I whimpered and hugged my arms around myself. My butt naked self, I realized. Looking down quickly I


    saw ornate metal cuffs wrapped around my wrists and ankles, but was otherwise I waspletely


    unclothed. I shifted my arms to cover my private parts.


    ¡°To the first contest then,¡± the broad, bearded man said rising from the bed anding toward me.


    The bearded man was taller than me by at least a foot. His chest was bare except for the copious


    amounts of thick bronze hair. A fine piece of white linen was wrapped around his waist. From the


    number of scars that cut across his torso he had obviously been in a lot of fights. He terrified me.


    ¡°Master Evan wishes to inspect you on the bed with your eyes open, Ciara. Go back and Lay down,¡± he


    commanded.


    The man was a giant. I was too scared to move and shook my head ¡®no¡¯ watching him.


    ¡°What do you mean when you move your head like that? Speak to me, Ciara,¡± he saiding closer.


    ¡°No,¡± came out of my mouth.


    ¡°No what, Ciara,¡± he said folding his arms across his chest. He watched me tremble for a moment and


    then continued. ¡°You are not educated, so I will help you. When you answer myself or my brothers, the


    word Master should follow whatever you say.¡±

 Chapter 6

    ¡°You are not my Master,¡± I hissed at him mutinously.


    The bearded man stepped closer to me and I bolted away from him. I didn¡¯t make it far. In my haste to


    escape, I didn¡¯t notice the long haired man as he stepped in front of me. Fighting wildly, I fought the


    hands that restrained me. After a quick struggle, I ended up subdued on the floor.


    The long haired man held me face down with my hands behind my back. He had my right arm twisted


    in a grip so strong I feared the bone would break. Screaming apologies Iy still, praying he would


    release me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    That was a horrible noise, Ciara,¡± the bearded manmented.


    I apologize, Master,¡± I sobbed, grateful the long haired man had suddenly freed my arm.


    The bearded man spoke to the long haired man sharply then, ¡°Use Less force, Evan. You act as


    though we have not been trained.¡±


    The man named Master Evan pulled me to stand as he grunted an apology to the bearded man.


    ¡°It ran at me,¡± he said, ¡°I was surprised.¡±


    I stood and trembled between the two men. Powerful did not begin to describe them. Despite my


    objections the long haired man, Master Evan, had quite simply moved me to the floor like I wasn¡¯t


    fighting him. My arm throbbed as a vivid reminder of how not to act.


    The men were looking at me and I realized I had been staring at them.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I had ever confused them for human. For one, they were too tall. Secondly, their eyes


    were different,rger and more feline. Their skin also should have told me, it was very faintly striped


    gold and golden brown. There were subtle and distinct differences between us.


    I dropped my eyes, but not before taking in Master Evan¡¯splete form. He was tall and his muscles


    were well defined in his arms and chest. Like the bearded man he also had a good number of scars


    that cut across his body. Unlike the bearded man he had less chest hair.


    ¡°Your eyes are green, Ciara. None of us have green eyes,¡± Master Evan said conversationally.


    I had no response to that but looked up at his face again. Master Evan had a lopsided smile on. He


    was just intently watching me. For a man that had nearly ripped my arm off, he seemed almost good


    humored.


    ninjanovel


    The bearded man was standing watching me also, but seemed to have deferred the conversation to


    Master Evan.


    ¡°What is Ciara? Why are you calling me that? My name is Rachel,¡± I said to him in a pleading voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s twice you didn¡¯t follow instructions, Ciara. I would be happy to answer your question if you


    apologize for not addressing us properly. Be forewarned, the punishment will only get worse the Longer


    you defy us,¡± he said in that pleasant tone.


    The Lanky guy on the bed spoke before I had the chance to. ¡°Liam told me the first they did with their


    ve was take it down and show it the whipping post. He told me they strapped it to the post and left it


    there half the day, after that they had no problems.¡±


    I¡¯d been beaten by my mother and her brothers on more than one asion. These guys were much


    tougher than my family. I had no urge to repeat an experience like that ever again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call you Master, Master. Please, tell me where I am. Why are you calling me Ciara?


    Why am I here? I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± I stumbled all over my words and looked at the floor.


    Tears started to fill my eyes, again. I was too weak; I should fight them. The entire experience was


    humiliating.


    ¡°We have named you Ciara that is why I am calling you that. You are on the Pateria. You are our


    sex ve.¡±


    I gasp looking up but he continued to speak.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°You were brought from your home through a dimensional portal.


    They don¡¯t open often on your world, so you can¡¯t go back. If you are agreeable your life here will be


    pleasant. If you can¡¯t be agreeable, well, we¡¯ll be very sorry for that.¡±


    Master Evan finished his speech by quickly wiping a tear off my cheek.


    I watched as he brought it to his lips.


    ¡°Well?¡± the dark haired man on the bed asked looking at Master Evan.


    ¡°Salt and something else,¡± he said.


    Thenky man spoke then, ¡°Ciara, what do you keep making with your eyes?¡± he asked curiously.


    ninjanovel


    I didn¡¯t have a word for it in the Language I was thinking in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master,¡± I said getting flustered,


    ¡°there is no word Master.¡±


    ¡°Was there a word in your first Language?¡± the Lanky man asked.


    I thought hard for a minute and tried to remember, it finally came to me. ¡°Tear, Master,¡± I said


    triumphantly.


    My face fell the minute I realized what an idiot I was being. In my confusion, Master Evan had wrapped


    his hand around my arm and was pulling me back to the bed.


    The dark haired man looked at thenky guy sharply as he spoke. ¡°It is not to speak of it¡¯s home


    again, Christof. Do not encourage that behavior,¡± he said.


    Master Evan continued to tug me toward the bed and I resisted.


    ¡°Please,¡± I cried with a wavering voice pulling against him, ¡°don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t hurt me. I want to


    go home.¡±


    The words sex ve kept rolling around in my head. I was not cut out to be anyone¡¯s sex ve.


    Master Evan pulled harder and I stumbled forward. The arm still ached from his prior abuse, so I didn¡¯t


    fight too hard against him. Instead, I looked around the room for some other way out.


    My frantic eyes locked on the bed and the two figures still Lounging there. The dark haired man I had


    originally thought bought me was watching my disy intently.


    ¡°We have no wish to harm you,¡± he said. ¡°We have paid a great deal for you and only wish to explore


    what we have bought.¡±


    ¡®They paid a lot? For me?¡¯ I was so surprised that I stopped pulling against Master Evan for a moment.


    I saw a fifth figure moving into the room. He held arge brown jug in his hands.


    ¡°We should give it water,¡± he said to the group. ¡°It lost fluid at the auction has not taken any since.¡±


    His hair was reddish brown and cut in short waves about his head. He was leaner than the others with


    a more finely muscled appearance. His waist had the same Linen shift, though.


    At the sound of something to drink I was suddenly parched. I Licked my dry lips and watched him. He


    came to rest in front of me and dropped something on the ground.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°¡°Kneel Ciara and Kein will give you something to drink,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I was so thirsty. Master Evan put his hands on my shoulders and encouraged me toply. Slowly, I


    kneeled down and realized a thick, soft cushion was under my knees. I reached for the jug and was


    tutted.


    Master Kein brought the jug to my lips and I took a tentative sip. It tasted Like cool water with a hint of


    something sweet. I gulped as fast as he would allow me to drink. I didn¡¯t finish until the jug was empty.


    When I was done drinking, Master Evan pulled me to stand again. He grabbed the arm he had twisted


    so viciously before and I didn¡¯t fight as he pulled me to the bed. Pushing gently he forced me away


    from the edge, so I sat fully on the firm mattress.


    Master Kein had set the jug down and moved beside the dark haired man.


    Master Evan slowly crawled until he was right beside me, facing me. I sat stiffly and upright watching


    the men surround me.


    Master Evan sat very close next to me and looked into my eyes deeply. I flinched, but otherwise stayed


    still, when his hand came up to trace my the line of my nose.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Open your mouth, Ciara,¡± hemanded and I did.


    The Dark haired man leaned forward until he and Master Evan were directly in my face.


    Dark hair used his fingers to pull my lips back and he seemed to be examining my teeth. Using the t


    of his finger he examined my entire mouth. Master Evan assisted him. It felt like he was pinching and


    ying with my tongue. They seemed satisfied with whatever they found.


    When the men removed their fingers I hesitantly closed my mouth. Master Evan touched my Lips and I


    automatically opened them for him. He was no longer interested in the inside, though. The strange man


    sat and rubbed his fingers across my full Lips.


    ¡°So soft,¡± he said Looking back at the dark haired man.


    Just like the rest of me my Lips were curvy and thick. The color and texture seemed to mesmerize


    Master Evan. The attention was beginning to unnerve me again.


    The dark haired man sat back and considered me. Master Evan stayed in my face and ced his


    fingers over the stato pulse under my jaw.


    ¡°Do not fear us, Ciara. We will not cause you harm. We will protect you,¡± he said.


    I wished I could believe that. Contrary to their words my arm still throbbed. It was a constant reminder


    what they could do if they cared to.


    Dark hair Laid a hand on my shoulder and I watched him warily. I jumped when Master Evanid a


    hand on the opposite shoulder. They slowly started to stroke my arms on either side.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The men trailed their fingers down my arms toward my hands. Their touch was tentative and


    explorative. It was in sharp contrast to being wrestled to the floor or dragged to the bed.


    The Dark haired man made a disgruntled sound as he examined my right hand. I wanted to pull away,


    but his grip on my arm was firm. God, they were strong.


    ¡°The skin is rough, cracked, and broken,¡± he said touching the lines on my palm,


    ¡°As is this one,¡± Master Evan said from my other side.


    ¡°It has not been well cared for, but that is of no concern now. We will use the cream on it,¡± Master Kein


    stated and the other men murmured approval.


    The texture of me seemed to fascinate them. They ran their fingers along my arms and Legs like they


    had never seen skin before. I could not stop the involuntary flinching.

 Chapter 9

    The more they touched me, the more freaked out I got. They were overwhelming. I pulled at my Limbs


    trying to curl myself into a ball.


    ¡°Please let me go, please stop, please don¡¯t rape me,¡± I begged tugging hard at the extremities they


    were still holding tight.


    ¡°We can hold you down if you are not agreeable,¡± the dark haired man said, ¡°and I will tell you only


    once. Do not use words from your firstnguage or speak of your first home. I do not know the word


    ¡®rape¡¯ and I do not care to know it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look angry, just stern.


    I was panting in fear watching his eyes. Being tied down would make this worse, I had to calm down. It


    took a supreme effort, but I managed to slow my breathing to a more reasonable pace.


    ninjanovel


    Tears started to form in my eyes again. I cast my eyes down to hide them and really saw myself for the


    first time.


    I looked different. In my rapid survey of myself all I had noted was theck of clothing. With the initial


    panic gone I could do a more thorough evaluation.


    There was so much different about me now. My tan Lines were gone. The skin of my body was all


    creamy white Like I¡¯d never spent a day in the sun. In addition, all of my body hair seemed to have


    been removed, including the fine hairs on my arms.


    Without thinking I wrenched my arms from their grasp and grabbed my head in sheer terror. My long


    brown hair was still attached. Running my fingers through it, I made sure it was all there.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We did not remove any hair from your head or face. Our cousins told us a human would want to keep


    that. We wish you to be a happy ve,¡± the dark haired man told me. ¡°We will keep it for


    ornamentation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered feeling dazed.


    ¡°You must call me Master every time you speak to me, Ciara,¡± he said watching me.


    I had to remember the rules. It was the only way I would survive, that much I was sure of.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master,¡± I whispered and he looked very pleased.


    My hands drifted from my hair to my neck. I could feel the metal cor circling it. The cor wasn¡¯t too


    tight, but it wasn¡¯t loose. It seemed to be about an inch wide. Running my fingers along it I could feel it


    was covered with an intricate design.


    ¡°It is our symbol. Any that see it will understand we own you,¡± the Dark haired man said.


    I nodded mutely and inspected the metal bracelets on my wrist. They were wider, maybe three inches


    and they fit Like they had been made for me. Both of them were covered in the same pattern. I saw no


    way to remove them.


    ncing down, I saw two more identical cuffs encircling my ankles. The bearded man was taking his


    time exploring my feet, so I didn¡¯t get a good look at them. I assumed they probably had the same


    design.


    My eyes turned to gaze back at my strange looking body. The men had reached my torso now. I


    watched their rough calloused hands glide over my chest and stomach. I still flinched as they Lifted and


    cupped my breasts. That didn¡¯t keep my attention, I was interested in farther down.


    That huge bush was gone, along with most of my pubic hair. What I had left made a motif on my lower


    stomach. I touched my belly and traced the mark. The dark haired man¡¯s fingers followed mine.


    ¡°It was Christof¡¯s idea, it is also our symbol,¡± he said. ¡°None will confuse who you belong to.¡±


    I stretched back to look at the symbol and the dark haired man pushed me gently until I wasying on


    my back. I was looking up into his charcoal eyes feeling unsure again. His hair hung to his chin and I


    watched it catch the light. It almost had a blue tint is was ck. fou do not know what to call me, do


    you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­Master,¡± I said almost not remembering.

 Chapter 10

    He chuckled and stroked my cheek, ¡°I am Master Damien,¡± he said then pointed to thenky man on


    the other side of the bed. ¡°That is Master Christof.¡±


    The bearded man was between my legs inspecting my calf and Looked up into my eyes, ¡°You may call


    me Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°I am Master Kein,¡± the man that had brought the jug said as he traced my hip bone.


    Master Christof was the only man that didn¡¯t seem to want to touch me.


    He sat on the other side of the bed watching hispanions.


    The exploration of my body continued as Iy there. The switched ces and took their time. Most of


    the men explored with their hands, but the one named Master Evan started Licking. He tasted me


    everywhere.


    Terror rose in my gut as his tongue ran over my arms. Were they nning to eat me? Perhaps telling


    me I was a sex ve was just a ruse, so they would have an easier time. In fear, I started to shake and


    shiver on the bed.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Bane asked holding my trembling limb as I tried vainly to jerk it back.


    ¡°Is it ill?¡± Master Kein asked.


    Master Damien appraised me and crawled up by my head. He Looked deeply into my eyes for several


    long moments. I jumped when his warm hand Lay over my heart.


    ¡°No, it is afraid again,¡± he diagnosed correctly. ¡°Do not fear Ciara, we will care for you now. Rx and


    allow us to prepare you for your purpose,¡± hemanded.


    Well, it didn¡¯t sound like they wanted to eat me. I didn¡¯t really understand what he meant by


    preparation, though. Once again, I forced myself to rx and calm down.


    Prior experience with my old boyfriend in the Chevy had taught me that tensing up before sex made it


    worse. If I wanted to survive this experience with my lower half intact, I would need to control myself. I


    concentrated on the ceiling and tried to rx.


    Master Evan¡¯s tongue had reached my torso now. I felt warm lips on my stomach and a tongue running


    over my flesh. He tasted my belly button thoroughly, he seemed to be checking it for something. He


    probed and pushed at it for several moments with his tongue and fingers.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°No, Basin is correct,¡± he said. ¡°We cannot use it here. It is not deep enough.¡±


    The other men murmured as lips ran up over my left breast. He Lapped at the underside of therge


    round orb beforeing to the tip. The sensitive tissue crinkled under his tongue. That fascinated


    them.


    Master Kein started to work on the other breast with his fingers. When he quickly achieved the desired


    result he was thrilled. He continued to change his stroke watching the skin react.


    It was getting harder to concentrate on the ceiling. My breasts had never experienced such wonderful


    stimtion. Master Kein¡¯s hands were driving me insane and then Master Evantched his mouth onto


    the nipple. He sucked hard and my back arched. I buried my hands in his silky hair without thinking.


    Master Damien peeled my hands away and ced them above my head. I wanted to reach back down


    but felt myself restrained. Again, I noted the pole that rose through the center of the bed. A bit of


    leather now attached my wrists quite securely to that beam. The idea of being tied down terrified me


    and I looked up into Master Damien¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We will never hurt you Ciara, but we can¡¯t be sure of the same treatment from you,¡± he said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°How could I hurt you, sir¡­Master?¡± The men were gargantuanpared to me.


    Whether they were lean or hulking they were covered in sinewy muscle.


    From the easy way Master Evan had thrown me to the ground I knew they were stronger than I was.


    There was really nothing I could do to them.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°This is something you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with. Aren¡¯t we bringing you pleasure? It was


    exined to us you would enjoy this,¡±


    Master Damien stated.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I answered breathlessly.


    Master Kein had decided to use his mouth like Master Evan and the stimtion was too much. He


    nipped Lightly and I moaned softly before managing to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you care, Master.¡±


    Master Damien brushed his fingers over my eyebrows and watched me. ¡°If you are in pain and


    unwilling you will be ill. We wish for you to stay healthy. Your health reflects positively on us, an ill


    ve is not honorable,¡± he answered. ¡°We will prepare you, so you will be a healthy ve.¡±


    The earlierment made sense. They were preparing me for sex. It was starting not to matter, as


    long as those wet mouths continued to work over my nipples.


    Soft teasing strokes had run up my Legs, tickling the skin behind my knees. Master Bane was between


    my thighs and his hands were stroking just next to my center.


    ¡°Brothers,¡± he called, ¡°it is getting ready.¡± He was Looking down at my pussy with rapt attention.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I tried to close my legs but couldn¡¯t with Master Bane sitting there.


    Master Christof got off the bed and walk around toe stand in front of me. I could feel myself and I


    was starting to get wet. I wasn¡¯t used to this kind of attention, alien or not.


    My face flushed hot because I knew what they were looking at. I¡¯d looked in a mirror once when I was


    excited once just to see. I knew the pink Lips would be full and plump. There was probably wetness


    gathering at the entrance to my womanhood. My Little clit would be poking bravely from behind its


    hood. I wondered how much they knew about all of that.


    Master Evan lifted his head from my chest and smiled at me, ¡°I will know you there, Ciara, no part of


    you will hide from me.¡±


    My Legs were forced wider apart as Master Evan joined the other man. He used his tongue to run up


    my weeping slit. Against my better judgement I groaned as he moved over my pouting clit.


    ¡°Well, brother?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°It is an interesting vor and we will certainly know where ever it goes,¡± Master Evan answered.


    The men spoke about my private parts like they were discussing the parts of a car. Other men, as well


    as, the saleswoman had exined how the pieces worked. They were eager to test what they had


    Learned.


    ¡°Here,¡± Master Damien pointed and brushed his fingertip over my clit.


    I sucked in a gasp and pulled at my restraints as he teased the tiny bud. My old boyfriend had never


    found it or at least never cared to.


    Master Damien seemed to know exactly where to look.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Master Evan agreed and blew across the tissue.


    Master Evan nibbled and sucked at my clit until I was twisting my hips involuntarily. The men Laughed


    andplimented the saleswoman on her knowledge, she had told them how to do that.


    I felt fingers, lots of them sliding into my cunt slowly stretching me.

 Chapter 12

    The fingers slipped lower and I tried to protest. Master Damien put a wet finger over my lips. I could


    smell the musty scent of my arousal on his hand.


    ¡°Ciara, do not resist us,¡± he chastised.


    ¡°Please, Master,¡± I begged him using the words I was supposed to, ¡°it will hurt. Please don¡¯t put


    anything there.¡±


    ¡°We would not harm what we own,¡± was the only answer I got.


    The fingers were gentle and pressed into me slowly, one at a time. Soon the burn and the stretch were


    bearable and not painful. They weren¡¯t hurting me.


    I was flipped and pulled up to my knees. My arms crossed awkwardly in front of me and I felt


    something small, soft, and wet Lapping against me back there.


    ¡°Please no, Master, that¡¯s dirty. Please, don¡¯t do that,¡± I begged wiggling around.


    A tongue ran up my spine and to my hair Line. I was sure it was Master Evan¡¯s body that now covered


    mine.


    ¡°No more protesting Ciara, it is unbing,¡± he whispered nipping my ear.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Finding it had vor he tasted my earpletely, pressing his tongue into my canal. I loved to have my


    ears yed with and moaned as he tasted. It was brought to his attention I had two ears. He moved my


    head so he had ess to the other one. For me, it was heaven.


    ¡°Do you like that, Ciara?¡± he asked me using his big fingers to continue to stroke and pull on my ears.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I moaned getting lost in his hands.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Use my name Ciara, every time,¡° he requested returning his lips to my ear.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I replied.


    His body shifted and I felt another person settle between my legs.


    Mindlessly, I allowed myself to be spread. I felt the head of a cock pressing against myher Lips and


    froze.


    My boyfriend at home had always made sure I felt him for several days afterward, every muscle in my


    body clenched. Bracing myself, I closed my eyes and waited for the pain.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien called softly, ¡°rx for me. We will not hurt something we own,¡± he repeated


    stroking my back and thighs.


    Lost on a strange world, surrounded by aliens that wanted to fuck me I tried to rx. I felt my body


    yield to the pressure and Master Damien slipped into me with a slight push. He wasrge, but I was


    very wet.


    He pressed firmly until his rod was embedded in my flesh. I heard him moan my new name and he


    stayed very still inside of me. He wasn¡¯t causing me pain, so I did calm down a little.


    ¡°It is amazing,¡± Master Damien said softly, but he still didn¡¯t do anything.


    I was still as stone waiting, but nothing happened. The heavy weight inside of me made me want to


    move, though.


    A hand stroked down my back and Master Evan spoke from beside me.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fight.¡±


    After a while I opened my eyes and looked around. The men were all alternating staring at me or at


    Master Damien, who was motionless behind me. Maybe this was how they had sex, if so I felt buying


    me was a big waste of money.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to move or would you Like me to move? On my we go back and forth. I


    only did it a couple of time, but is it different here ¡­Master Damien?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop rambling once I started. It was such an unusual position to be in: impaled on someone¡¯s


    cock while other men watched.


    ¡°You ask many questions, Ciara. Yes, I would Like to move; you may stay still. I was merely enjoying


    this for a moment,¡± Master Damien said slowly starting to glide in and out of me.


    It felt really good once he started to thrust. He rubbed something deep inside of me every time and I felt


    my own desire building.


    Inadvertently, I started to push back against him. A murmur passed through the group when they


    noticed me, but I wasn¡¯t chastised.


    ¡°sir, may I take my hands off the pole? I won¡¯t do anything bad. It would just be easier if I could lean on


    my hands, Master Damien,¡± I said before I realized ves probably shouldn¡¯t ask to befortable.


    It was just leaning on my elbows with my forearms crossed and stuck to a pole in front of me was such


    an awkward position. Master Kein moved forward and removed the rope restraining me.


    I moved to my hands and knees, so now my breasts hung freely. They wererge and had gotten me in


    more than a little trouble. When you haverge breasts everything seems to show them off. Now they


    swung with each forceful plunge.


    Master Evan and Master Kein noticed and stroked my breasts liberally, thoroughly entertained by the


    swaying orbs. It felt good and I whispered to them not to stop. That was the only encouragement they


    needed.


    My breasts got all the attention they ever wanted after that. Master Kein gave up stroking and went


    back to sucking. He scooted so hey beneath me.


    I felt certain I would smother the man with my chest, but he moaned in pleasure directly beneath them.


    Soon I was lost in the sensation of his hands, lips, and teeth exploring the rounded flesh. His wet


    mouth passed repeatedly over the reactive tips of my nipples making them into puckered Little nubs.


    Hands were everywhere on me, stroking my sex, my back, and my hips. It was an amazing experience.


    I shouldn¡¯t have orgasmed, but I did, stuttering into the pillow in front of me.


    The stroking hands never stopped and heard them all telling me how good I was for finding pleasure. I


    felt for moment like a puppy that had finally Learned a new trick. It was very strange.


    ninjanovel


    My sheath gripped at Master Damien fiercely and the orgasmsted forever. It must have felt good for


    him, too. He took two swift plunges into my convulsing depths and said a series of words I didn¡¯t


    understand.


    I had no time to recover as a new set of hands gripped me and a hard cock plunged inside. I moaned


    at the invasion, not because it felt bad, but because it felt so good. This cock wasrger and I felt the


    stretch. I turned my head and Master Evan was rocking himself above me.


    He was saying something, but I couldn¡¯t understand him. I wondered if I had turned off their Language


    or forgotten it. Fear gripped me. What if they were giving me instructions and I wasn¡¯t responding?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Master Evan, I don¡¯t understand you, sir, Master.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out how to finish my sentence and he was still plowing into my sensitive tissue. It was


    hard to concentrate.


    Master Evan slowed a little as he spoke. ¡°We did not have the saleswoman ce all of our words in


    you Ciara. There are words you do not need to use.¡±


    His pace quickened as he finished his statement. I nced back and he looked ecstatic. Master Bane


    forced my head forward again. If it wasn¡¯t for the sexual frenzy, I¡¯m sure the grip Master Evan had on


    my hips would have been considered painful.


    Master Evan continued to thrust as Master Bane passed a hand over my mostly bald mound. As he


    started to rub over my engorged clitoris I bucked and moaned. The convulsions that had been fading


    started over again.

 Chapter 14

    Master Damien had Lay down beside me and was stroking the breast Master Kein wasn¡¯t fondling. He


    praised me with gentle words and continued touches as he watched with rapt attention.


    My orgasm was finishing when Master Evan shouted words I couldn¡¯t understand to the ceiling. I didn¡¯t


    know how much more I could take, my pussy was twitching but sore. I felt oil being poured over my


    backside and stroked into my asshole. Whimpering I looked to Master Damien, but knew what he


    would say.


    Fingers were gently spearing into me. They stretched and prodded slowly, but I was still terrified. In fear


    my legs dropped me to the bed. Pillows were ced under my belly until I held the position they Liked.


    It felt as though I was dripping with oil as they stretched me. Even in my haze of fear I felt grateful for


    that. I knew this could be painful and it could make me bleed.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°The saleswoman has already cleaned and stretched you Ciara. We will never harm something we


    own,¡± Master Bane said covering my body with his.


    Hands separated my plump buttocks on either side and I felt the thick head of his cock teasing the


    outside of puckered entrance. It was darkly erotic, but still, I¡¯d always heard anal sex hurt.


    Better judgement to the side, I begged them, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, it will hurt. Please Leave my bottom


    alone, just use me the other way.¡±


    ¡°We will not hurt what we own,¡± Master Damien said sternly, ¡°but this is ours to use.¡±


    I struggled slightly in anger and was surprised when I identally pushed myself against Master


    Bane¡®s erect shaft. He pushed forward and I felt the head of his oiled cock pop into my ass. It ached


    and burned.


    Grabbing my hips he grunted and pushed forward. His searing Length took my breath away and a


    strangled cry forced past my Lips.


    As Iy panting, strange words filled my ears again. They were simr to what Master Evan had said


    earlier. They must be cuss words. Master Baneid across me leaving his length still inside. My butt felt


    crampy and I stayed very still underneath him. I just wanted him to be done.


    ¡°So anxious Ciara, is it really so bad to be filled by my brothers and I? Is this practice unknown to you?


    We were told you would be familiar with this,¡± Master Kein said curiously watching me.


    He seemed younger than the other men and his eyes were kind. I focused on him as Master Bane


    withdrew his Length and I tried to answer. Master Bane shoved himself home in a mighty push and I


    cried out loudly this time. My body couldn¡¯t take this treatment. I felt like I would tear in half at any


    minute. Master Kein Looked concerned.


    ¡°Brother,¡± he said in a chastising voice, ¡°gentle with this hole, oil the other if you wish to rush.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, feels like I am in one of our women; hard to remember it is not the same,¡± Master Bane said


    withdrawing and then pushing back in slower.


    Iy still and tried to rx. This was going to happen whether I liked it or not. Fighting would only get


    me hurt.


    Soon the push and pull were not unpleasant. I spread my legs slightly and was able to get on my knees


    again. There was more control in this position and it didn¡¯t feel like I was being thrust into the mattress


    each time


    Low in my belly the sensations started to grow. I closed my eyes and grunted with each entry. As


    Master Bane exited I felt the pull of him across me, tantalizing my overstimted senses. Somehow


    one of the pillows had bunched between my legs and it had started to rub my clit each time he moved.


    Hot breath was in my face and I opened my eyes looking into Master Kein¡¯s golden brown orbs. No eye


    on earth could have held these intense colors.


    ¡°You did not answer me Ciara. I wish to know if it is so bad for you,¡± he asked stroking his fingers


    through my hair.


    ¡°No, Master Kein, it is better now. Thank you, sir,¡± as I finished my statement the hand in my hair


    passed near my face. I grabbed it and kissed the back of it, grateful he had slowed his brother down.


    Before I could move again Master Bane had mmed his length home and was pressing me into the


    bedding. Both hands were tied back to the pole at the center of the bed. My heart hammered in my


    chest.


    ¡®m sorry, Master Kein,¡± I managed to strangle out with Master Bane¡¯s weight over me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to


    offend, Master,¡± my brain was on overload and I wanted to cry. I had only meant to be grateful.

 Chapter 15

    ¡°Brothers, patience,¡± Master Kein said disengaging my wrists from the center pole of the bed.


    I looked wildly around and saw Master Damien and Master Evan eyeing me with distrust. From the


    position of their hands they had put me back on the pole. Master Christof¡¯s face showed obvious


    dislike.


    ¡°It was only kissing my hand, it is human brothers. Basin and his brothers spoke of this. It was only a


    feathering of the lips. Show them Ciara, do it again,¡± Master Kein said offering me his hand.


    Master Bane did not withdraw his length and left me full and ufortable. Still I took the proffered


    hand and gently kissed the back once.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Again,¡± Master Kein whispered softly.


    At his insistence I had soon kissed the entire back of his hand. I moved my attention to his fingers and


    his palm.


    I felt Master Bane watching, but the desire in him to move must have been too great. His length was


    slowly forcing it¡¯s way in and out of my tight hole again. The area was starting to get more sore and felt


    drier. He rested most of the way out of me.


    ¡°Brothers, more oil,¡± he called.


    I felt Master Damien rise from the bed and saw him hand the small metal container to Master Bane. For


    being alien ve owners they were surprisingly sensitive to what I needed. Master Bane used the oil


    and then grunted as he thrust in.


    It was unexpected that with the right amount of the oil how pleasurable it was to be taken this way. My


    body was full and darkly stimted.


    Without notice I was pushing my hips against Master Bane and trying to take him deeper. Back on my


    knees and elbows, I was grunting with him.


    I was reveling in the sensations as he dragged in and out of me.


    Fingers were back on my clit, whose I didn¡¯t know. Large calloused hands were caressing my tight


    nipples. With my eyes closed I could only imagine it was Master Evan¡¯s mouth that was blowing hot air


    into my ear and sucking on the lobe.


    I moaned my displeasure when Master Bane erupted before me, but I wasn¡¯t left wanting. A new oiled


    prick slid easily down my dark tunnel.


    This one was thinner, but longer. I recognized Master Kein¡¯s voice behind me.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Much better than our women,¡± he chuckled as the other man fell to the bed panting.


    After watching so Long Master Kein was in no mood for the niceties he had encouraged in his brother.


    Luckily, I was stretched and oiled. I peaked as he did, screaming and convulsing on his Length.


    Again, as he poured into me, I felt the petting and heard thepliments. I had done well to find


    pleasure again. They felt I was very good at what I was doing.


    Master Kein rolled off of me and I Lay on my stomach exhausted and reeling from the intensity of this


    experience. I Licked my lips and they felt dry. Between my legs felt sticky and I was covered in a sheen


    of sweat. Overall, I was thirsty and had to pee.


    I felt a hand slide down my back and across my buttocks. The resulting shiver was residual sexual


    arousal mixed with trepidation. I didn¡¯t know how much more I could take.


    ¡°You see, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from behind me, ¡°you wille to crave us. You will touch us to


    bring us pleasure without fear. We knew you would be good for us when we saw you, we were correct.¡±


    The men sat and agreed with Master Damien. They alsomended me on taking pleasure so many


    times. I responded excellently to them.


    In a strange way the praise made me proud. Sill, I wondered how much more I could take. Some part


    of me remembered one member of the team had not had a go. I wished they would let me drink and


    use the toilet first. Did a ve have the right to ask? Probably not, I decided. They had been nice and


    hadn¡¯t hurt me intentionally so far, I didn¡¯t want to push my luck.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Come, Ciara, kneel before me,¡± Master Evan said standing several feet from the bed.


    I turned and looked up at him blearily, following his instructions without thinking.


    Master Damien sighed and urged me forward until the soft pillow was beneath my knees.


    ¡°When we say kneel, we mean on your resting ce, Ciara, not on the floor,¡± he said distastefully.


    In this position thebined fluids in my bottom half started to run.


    I felt like I was literally drooling cum. It made the sticky feeling that much worse.


    A jug of sweet water was offered to my Lips and I took it greedily. A small amount escaped out of my


    mouth and ran down onto my breasts. I started to wipe it off and was stopped. Master Kein dried it up


    with a small towel.


    ¡°Come,¡± Master Bane said encouraging me to rise.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I was shaky on my feet and Leaned into him wherever he was taking me.


    He put an arm around my waist and supported me as we went.


    We walked out of the room with the bed into arge split level room.


    The upper half looked to be an area for eating with two Long semicircr bars facing one another, five


    chairs were sat in front of them. The Lower part of the room had a low fire going and was decorated


    with fivefortable looking ces to sit.


    I was led through these rooms to arge tiled room. These men apparently had indoor plumbing. A


    small circr area was set apart. It had what looked Like shower heads across the wall, five of them,


    all pointing to the center.


    ninjanovel


    Across from the showers I was sat on what resembled a heavily Lacquered wooden pot. Not


    surprisingly there were five of them. The one Master Bane sat me on didn¡¯t move off the floor, but was


    empty. A series of knobs adorned the wall above it.


    ¡°A human should relieve itself of fluid and any waste afterward, you may do that here,¡± Master Bane


    said and then stood looking at me expectantly.


    I wiggled around and looked at him mournfully, ¡°I can¡¯t do it with you watching,¡± I said. Adding the


    required, ¡°Master Bane,¡± in response to a raised eyebrow.


    Heughed at me. ¡°You have done this with me watching once already, Ciara. In front of the entire


    auction in fact. Now relieve yourself,¡± hemanded. ¡°The saleswoman sold us a kit to relieve you of


    your fluid if you refuse. She said it would be painful for you. Do you wish me to retrieve it?¡± he asked.


    I concentrated on thinking of running water and was thrilled when the tinkle of pee hit the bottom of the


    pot. Chancing a nce up Master Bane was still watching me intently. He was entirely naked.


    The bronze hair I had seen on his chest continued in a line down his stomach and surrounded his


    groin. He had scars everywhere on his muscr body. Even some that looked Like teeth marks. It was


    his cock that really got my attention.


    His organ was massive and still erect. I wondered how many more times it would take before it went


    down. It also struck me to wonder what thedy at the auction had done so I could take that up my ass


    without much trouble.


    Master Bane caught me examining him and squatted in front of me so his tool hung suspended in the


    air. I was still staring at it.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Ciara?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, Master Bane,¡± I said blushing.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Ciara, you were thinking of something. You will tell me what it is while I clean you.¡±


    I started as he took a damp cloth from the counter and ran it between my legs. I was sore.


    He gently pinched my poutingbia and asked again, ¡°Tell me what you were thinking of.¡±


    I squirmed against him and decided to answer, ¡°How many more times will you have sex with me today,


    Master Bane?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°A human cannot take us as many times a day as our women can. You have performed your function


    for today,¡± he said standing me up.


    I continued to stare at his organ and he didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°What are you thinking now?¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I was wondering what the auctiondy did so it didn¡¯t hurt that bad when you had sex with my ass,


    Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°She cleaned you and stretched you while you slept. We will continue to keep you clean there and


    stretch you, so it will not hurt,¡± he answered leading me into the area with the showers.


    Now I was curious, I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant about continuing to keep me clean. Despite


    what they obviously thought, I could wipe myself.


    ¡°How will you keep me clean, Master Bane?¡± I asked as he turned a knob and water hit me from all


    sides.


    Stupid question, of course, this is how they would keep me clean.


    ¡°That is where you make waste, much Like we do. We will wash the area out regrly and stretch it, so


    we can use it when we wish. Now that the process has begun it will not be painful for you.¡±


    It hit me. They were nning to give me enemas to keep me clean and use something to stretch me.


    My horrified expression must have amused him.


    ¡°Ciara, these things are done on your world also. The saleswoman told us of this procedure,¡± he said


    starting to soap me with a sponge.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The thing he used to wash me was deep blue, but otherwise looked like the expensive natural sponges


    I had seen in fancy bath shops. Mom and I had just used washcloths.


    ¡°Why are you cleaning me, Master Bane? I know how to wash myself,¡± I said as he worked over my


    chest and stomach.


    I would have assumed a ve on a strange world would be the one doing the washing part, not getting


    washed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°So many question¡­You must be cleaned. In fact, we were told you would want to bathe afterward,¡± he


    told me.


    Master, but I can do it myself,¡± I insisted.


    ¡®Ciara, you are now a possession of ours. We care for our possessions.


    We will clean you, so it is done correctly. When we are not avable to care for you, we will pay others


    to do it for us,¡± he said. ¡°You have done what is expected of you.¡±


    There was a finality to the statement, so I didn¡¯t push it.

 Chapter 18

    He was right I felt dirty and sticky. I would have wanted to bathe. It wasn¡¯t clear to me how he knew


    that.


    After Master Bane finished washing my body, he washed my hair. I¡¯d never had such a thorough


    cleaning of my scalp. My face was pushed into his chest as he massaged the soap everywhere. After a


    complete rinse job he ran a Light oil from roots to tips.


    All in all, it was a far cry from the quick showers I¡¯d taken at the motel.


    Once he was done bathing me my captor got a jar off one of the shelves in the room. I was bent over


    as he rubbed it¡¯s contents over mybia, into my vagina, and into my ass. It tingled a little at first, but it


    seemed to dull the soreness substantially.


    Master Bane noticed several ces where someone¡¯s hands must have dug too excitedly into my hips.


    He carefully treated those with the cream.


    Making a sound of disgust he rubbed the cream all over my sore arm.


    Deep bruises showed where Master Evan¡¯s hands had been. Whatever the cream was made the


    marks lighten immediately.


    Both my hands received the same treatment with the cream. Some of the redness went away, but they


    still Looked cracked and dry. I assumed it was because my hands had been Like this for months.


    Master Bane seemed irritated that they didn¡¯t heal quickly like the rest of me.


    Once he had Looked me overpletely and was satisfied he dried me.


    The technology they had here amazed me. The soft Linen Looking towel he used seemed to suck the


    water off of me. When he used it on my hair it ended up almost dry. I couldn¡¯t imagine what something


    like that would cost on Earth.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I felt a little dazed and robotic, but Master Bane didn¡¯t seem to notice. I did what he said and that¡¯s all


    that seemed to matter to him.


    In the back of my mind, I knew I would eventually melt down or lose my cool. I just hoped it could be


    out of the line of sight of these strange men.


    I thought my bath was done, but Master Bane did not. He instructed me to open my mouth and rubbed


    something all over my teeth. It burned a little. After a while, he had me spit it out and rinsed my mouth


    out.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It made my teeth feel clean, like I had just been to the dentist.


    The very Last part of my bath was a silky rub. After pulling my hair out of the way, Master Bane


    brusquely rubbed my flesh with a purple goo. The purple faded as the cream sunk in. It didn¡¯t Leave my


    skin oily, but it gave me a silky glow. In any other circumstance I would have felt pampered.


    I was instructed to follow Master Bane as he walked into the main room.


    For a moment my mind screamed at me to resist and to refuse. They had no right to do this, I was not a


    creature to be bought and sold. I took a second too long and Master Bane turned to look at me.


    My feet started to move toward him before he could repeat his order. At least it appeared my body had


    the right survival instinct. Making a stand in the bathroom was probably a bad idea.


    In the main room the others were already seated at the semicircr tables. Five cups sat around the


    table as did empty tes. I noticed a cushion on the floor between Master Evan and Master Damien. I


    had a feeling I knew where I would take my meals. Master Bane¡¯s hands on my shoulders guided me to


    kneel between his two brothers.


    Master Bane left the room and returned with the white Linen back around his waist. I noted all the men


    had put the coverings back over themselves. I was wishing I had something to wear.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was cold. The room was a fine temperature. I just felt so exposed kneeling on the floor.


    I jumped when a door opened to the outside and a man walked in carrying arge tray. White light


    streamed in from the door, presumably from the sun. The man that entered was thin andpared to


    mypanions he was short.


    He greeted my captors politely and sat the tray in front of Master Damien. Still naked with just my cuffs,


    I felt embarrassed, but he never Looked at me. He walked back out, politely closing the door behind


    him.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said looking down at me, ¡°you will be punished if you behave that way again. It is


    inappropriate.¡±


    I was shocked. I hadn¡¯t moved once the man walked in. I must have Looked confused because Master


    Damien rified.


    ¡°We did not exin that rule Evan, Ciara is still new. Do not Look at other men. You may look at us in


    the presence of other men or at the floor, but never look at them. Unless we allow you to, you are not


    speak to other men, either. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded and was rebuked with a slight noise from across the table.


    Nodding didn¡¯t mean anything here.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I understand,¡± I said resting back on my heels.


    No one said that was inappropriate so I just stayed that way.


    The tray the man had delivered was uncovered and it smelled delicious.


    My stomach rumbled hungrily and Master Evan looked curiously at me.


    ¡°What noise did you just make?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My stomach makes that noise when I¡¯m hungry, Master Evan,¡± I told him. wish to hear it again,¡± Master


    Damien said turning toward me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it happen, Master Damien,¡± I said, suddenly afraid they might not believe me. ¡°It just


    happens sometimes when I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    They sat and stared at me for a moment, but seemed to ept the answer.


    The men each loaded their tes and started to eat as I watched. I wondered if I would be allowed


    food. I wouldn¡¯tst long if I wasn¡¯t.


    They seemed to understand my physiology, so they must know that, I reasoned.


    I was interrupted from my musing when Master Damien reached down and offered a chunk of food to


    me. I tried to take it in my hands and was rebuked. I opened my mouth and he ced the morsel


    inside.


    The food tasted strange, not quite spicy, just very rich and meaty.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Master Evan took a sip from his cup and then offered it to my lips. I didn¡¯t raise my hands to help him


    this time. I was getting the idea.


    The Liquid inside the cup wasn¡¯t water, it tasted closer to wine. I¡¯d never had anything other than the


    cheap stuff my mother drank and that was awful. This was slightly sweet and ran easily over my


    tongue. I was d when he offered me more.


    ¡°It must drink this now,¡± Master Kein said picking up a small cup off the tray.


    Master Kein smelled the cup and wrinkled his nose. Master Damien took the small cup also sniffing at


    it, raising an eyebrow.


    I started to dread whatever was in that cup. When Master Damien brought it to my lips, I almost backed


    away. Master Evan¡¯s hand on my back stopped me and I Looked up at him.


    ¡°Take what we offer you, Ciara,¡± he said gesturing.

 Chapter 20

    Master Damien brought the cup to my lips slowly. He tilted it and the liquid ran into my mouth. It tasted


    medicinal, almost like when you get a Tylenol stuck in the back of your throat. Thankfully there was


    very little in amount, so I downed what he gave me quickly.


    ¡°Do not attempt to refuse us again, Ciara,¡± Master Damien warned. ¡°You will take this everyday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly.


    The meal continued with Master Damien and Master Evan feeding themselves and then feeding me.


    There was a wide variety on the tray the man had brought. I knew nothing about the quality of food


    here, but it seemed to be much better than I was used to eating. It was quite good.


    The meal seemed to divided into courses. We had started with what tasted like meat. Next they fed me


    what I thought of as fruit. The juicy brown junks were sweet and sour all at once. I liked it a lot.


    Other things on the tray were less enjoyable to me. Some of it tasted like breads dipped in gravy. That


    was not my favorite. It was soggy and had a weird texture. The men seemed to pay attention to my


    facial expressions as I ate.


    All in all, there was so much food. I was used to eating a te of instant rice and tipping a Little soup


    over it for vor. Sometimes I just ate a bowl of cereal and called that a meal. I never had the variety or


    quantity of food I was being offered now.


    I was soon very full. I tried to refuse a bite from Master Evan and he frowned at me.


    ¡°Eat Ciara, the saleswoman showed us a way to force food into you. It did not look pleasant to me.¡±


    I dutifully opened my mouth and took in another bite. I thought to myself that it would serve them right if


    I threw up because I ate too much. I nearly did retch when a thought crossed my mind. Master Evan


    would probably want to taste it. I held my food down and had to stifle a smile.


    Master Evan would Literally eat anything that came out of me. I wondered what would happen when I


    got a cold. That usually made my nose run like a faucet. Oh, what a nasty thought.


    I didn¡¯t notice the Light chatter at the table had gone strangely quiet and mypanions were all


    staring at me. I was still chewing my Last bite and smiling at my own sick sense of humor when I


    looked up.


    Master Damien Lifted my chin and looked into my eyes as I gulped down my food. I was terrified I must


    have missed something.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked looking far too interested.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t listening. Did I miss something, Master Damien?¡± I lied to him.


    Master Damien held my chin and seemed to consider for a moment before he spoke again, ¡°We gave


    you our Language because we wished to hear you speak. Always answer me when I ask you a


    question and always tell me the truth. Now tell me, what were you thinking about?¡±


    I gulped and looked at the bulky muscles of his physique. This man could beat me to death before I


    could raise an arm in self defense. In fear, my mouth spilled out exactly what had been in my head.


    ¡°I was thinking that if I threw up it would serve you right for forcing me to eat. Then I thought Master


    Evan would taste it and that would be gross. Lastly, I was thinking about the next time I get sick and my


    nose runs with snot Master Evan will want to taste that, which is even grosser.¡±


    I was panting with terror and Master Damien had the nerve tough at me. The whole table had the


    nerve to Laugh. Master Kein Laughed so hard he had to bend over double and move away.


    Once he had recovered Master Evan stroked my hair.


    ¡°I taste you and your healthy fluids to get to know you better. I have a sense for creatures I have tasted.


    It would help us track you, should we ever need to.¡±


    I would never get away if that was the case.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Ah,¡± sighed Master Evan watching my face, ¡°there is the terror I have be ustomed to. I much


    prefer the humor, though. Brothers,¡± he addressed the group, ¡°we take Ciara to market today and find


    something it likes. It preformed well for us on its first day. These ves from Earth enjoy gifts. I say we


    give it one!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself, me and my big mouth, ¡°Why do you call me ¡®it¡¯? I¡¯m a she, Master Evan!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps on Earth you were a she. There you could bear the young of a male of your species. Here


    you are an it. You will not breed with us, no matter what hole we use,¡± he finished and took a drink and


    then offered me the cup; I knew better than to refuse.


    I was stunned I would never be pregnant. My mother had sworn I¡¯d be knocked up within the year. Boy,


    wouldn¡¯t she have been surprised. I started to get sad thinking I would never see her again, but the


    discussion at the table got my attention.


    ¡°Ciara will need ornamentation when we leave it with the Keepers,¡±


    Master Bane noted. ¡°Although I quite enjoy having it bare to us. I did not believe I would enjoy looking


    on the ve. I was wrong.¡±


    I blushed furiously when all the men agreed I was pleasant to Look on.


    No one had ever called me pretty before, much less stated they wanted to have me walk around


    naked. I looked at the floor and tried to think of a reason why I should wear clothes.


    ¡°My breasts will sag without support, Masters,¡± I muttered to the floor.


    It was the truth, they wererge. Without reinforcement they would start to look Like those women in


    National Geographic.


    ninjanovel


    Master Damien cupped a breast and ran a thumb over the nipple, which responded to him immediately.


    ¡°They will not act as they did on your. The pull of weight is different here. Still for a ve with


    such attributes, there is something we could purchase to help them stand out.¡±


    The group murmured appreciation and it was settled, we were going to market.


    I knelt on a pad in a small room filled with hanging clothes as the men dressed around me. They talked


    and Laughed as they fitted themselves with white linen shirts and brown leather pants. Each of them


    had several sets of boots and they seemed to pick out the nicer pairs to wear.


    I recognized the symbol they each pulled across their chests. Thick leather criss crossed them and a


    metal breast te held a replica of the mark I carried everywhere. I wondered if the intricate design had


    meaning past the simple exnation they had given me.


    From a cab inside the room they pulled out weapons. Each of them took out a wicked looking sword


    and put it in a scabbard at their waist. Master Christof also had several small knives that he ced in


    the small of his back. Master Bane carried short knives in holders that strapped tightly around his


    thighs. They each were armed like they were going to battle.


    I wondered what I would wear. They never addressed the issue. The men just finished and directed me


    to the door that led out of their rooms.


    I stood naked and shocked as they opened the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go outside without clothes, Masters,¡± I said hoping someone would appreciate I had pointed it


    out.


    ¡°You have no need for clothes, Ciara,¡± Master Damien patiently exined. ¡°We are going to purchase


    ornamentation for you. Come, we must leave.¡±


    ¡°Like this,¡± I shrieked. ¡°I can¡¯t go out like this. Everyone can¡¯t see me like this. I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    They looked baffled by my refusal to step out the door. Tears started down my face again. I couldn¡¯t


    bear the shame of my nudity being disyed.


    ¡°Ciara, I do not care that the other Warriors look upon you. They will not touch you as long as you


    follow our rules. We will shield you from the eyes of the greedy shopkeepers with a cover. There is no


    reason for all this fuss,¡± Master Damien said Looking exasperated.


    ¡°No I pleaded, ¡°I can¡¯t walk outside naked! Please dress me in something. ¡°A shirt, Master Damien,¡± I


    begged, ¡°please, just give me a shirt.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Fear battled with my shame in my mind and shame was winning. I screamed and fought as Master


    Damien started to pull me out the door. He stopped when I resisted, perhaps I had won this round.


    Master Evan spoke as they stood and watched me, ¡°I do not wish to carry an out of control ve


    through the courtyard. We are a respected regiment, our discipline is legendary, such behavior from


    our ve would bring dishonor,¡± he said harshly crossing his arms.


    The rest of the men agreed with him. They didn¡¯t want to carry me kicking and screaming through the


    yard. For a moment I had hope and then Master Bane raised his arm.


    My uncles had hit me before, so had my mother. Suddenly I remembered how strong these men were,


    my whole being cowered waiting for the blow.


    ninjanovel


    I was a ve and I was being an idiot. Now the beating would start.


    The hit never came and I opened my eyes to Look at Master Bane.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He spoke to me. ¡°We will never hurt what we own. If you continue to act this way we will have to punish


    you, though.¡±


    He had only run his hand through his short hair in frustration.


    Punishment scared me and I figured that they could do anything they wanted. If they weren¡¯t beating


    me yet, I should do what they asked. I stepped out the door and wiped the tears from my face. My will


    to fight wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as my will to survive.


    My arms sought automatically to shield my most private ces. This displeased Master Damien and he


    demanded I stand straight and carry my hands at my sides. He and his brothers never cowered. I


    would never stand with such dishonor.


    Thanking him politely for the rebuke I dropped my arms and straightened my back. Shame was not as


    important as survival, I tried to tell myself. I¡¯d learn to deal with the nudity.


    Their lodging was on the fifth floor. There was a single metal rail that ran along the edge of the walkway


    in front of the door. Beyond that I saw a girl about my age in the middle of a group of five men down in


    the courtyard.


    I stared at the girl. She was dressed, sort of, with a panel attached to a chain at her waist. It covered


    the apex of her thighs to about half way down her legs, another panel covered her buttocks. Her hips


    were bare and so was her top.


    Master Damien walked to me and I Looked up at him. ¡°I will walk in front, you will follow me. The rest of


    my brothers know their ce. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°You will look at no man save us and speak to no man except us. This is an important rule. Do you


    understand?¡± he asked sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I softly replied.


    I followed Master Damien down the steps and through the courtyard looking down. I used what my


    Uncle Bob had called my ¡®peripherals¡¯ to check out everything around me. The courtyard was full of


    men. They didn¡¯t seem to pay me much mind. Apparently a naked woman walking around wasn¡¯t such


    a big deal here.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be much vegetation in the courtyard just a couple small patches here and there.


    Otherwise ,it looked like it was very dry here. The walls to the courtyard were all lined with something


    though.


    It grew low to the ground and Looked pink.


    Despite the bright sun light the smooth cobblestone under my feet wasn¡¯t hot, which surprised me. I


    had expected searing heat on my feet, but it was just mildly warm. Since I was obviously not going to


    be getting shoes, I was grateful for that.


    Master Damien was stopped by a Large man addressing him in the center of the courtyard. They


    started to talk, but I didn¡¯t Look up. The men shifted suddenly and two tiny feet appeared in my frame of


    vision, ¡°Hello, cousin,¡± she said.


    A small cushion for my knees was dropped at my feet. A simr cushion wasid down for her. The


    men stood talking in a tight circle around us.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Kneel, Ciara,¡± I heard Master Banemand. t¡¯s okay, cousin, you can talk to other ves, they don¡¯t


    mind,¡± the girl said as we knelt down.


    I looked back and found the feet of my men behind me and looked up hesitantly. Master Evan reached


    down and patted my head. I was ready to cry I was so happy. I turned and looked into bright


    aquamarine eyes. She blinked and her eyes closed side to side. It was a little disorienting.


    ¡°You¡¯re human?¡± she asked me.


    I nodded but couldn¡¯t manage to talk, she just continued to speak. I was fascinated as wispy bright red


    hair fluttered in the light breeze.


    ¡°My name is Fuji,¡° she said. ¡°Is this your first day cycle here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, where are you from?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t have a name for the whole ce. The vige I lived in was called Batra. The vers


    came and paid money to the men for their extra female children. My people got more for me than


    sending me to another vige. Did your people get more for you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone got anything for me. I just walked into a bright light and woke up at the auction. I


    fell asleep there and ended up here.¡±


    ¡°You look sad. I have human friends. You look like they do when they say they are sad,¡± she said taking


    my hands.


    Her hands were cool and I noticed her skin glittered in the light, all of her skin. Besides the engraved


    cor and cuffs, Fuji only wore several shiny gold chains around her waist and a bright purple sash


    over each shoulder. She was essentially nude.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. These men are all sorge and strong. Are they


    going to hurt me?¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien sighed above me. ¡°We have already told you; we will not hurt what we own.¡±


    God, did they have supersonic hearing, too? ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him quietly.


    Fuji threw her arms around me and the cold feeling got more intense.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was like an iceberg.


    ¡°This is called a ¡®hug¡¯ ording to my friends. It will make you feel better. You were free before, yes?¡±


    she asked me.


    I choked up a moment before I answered. I had made a point not to think that word yet.


    ¡°Yes, I was free,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°It was different for me. I am allowed more liberty here than I had at home. The treatment is better also.


    I cannot understand how it must be for you. When youe to the Keepers you will meet other


    humans. They will understand,¡± she said.


    A male hand came down and tapped Fuji on her shoulder and she bounced up. I felt the same tap and


    tried to rise as quickly. Fuji knew how to act, so I wanted to copy her.


    In my haste to rise my gaze went up and I locked eyes with one of Fujits Masters. I was stuck; he


    looked more terrifying than the men that had bought me. I felt a hand on the back of my head forcing


    my eyes back down. I flushed pink in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stuttered out.


    ¡°Walk behind me Ciara and keep your eyes down,¡± Master Damien ordered.

 Chapter 24

    I felt awful for not doing the right thing and making them angry again.


    I was paranoid they were going to punish me. The whipping post had been brought up once, I wasn¡¯t


    sure they wouldn¡¯t do that. They could do anything to me.


    My breathing etched up another notch when I realized they could just resell me if I displeased them. I


    couldn¡¯t go through being sold again.


    That was the worst feeling ever. Nausea started to overwhelm me. I always got nauseated when I got


    nervous.


    My steps faltered and I stumbled slightly. I wrapped my hands around my stomach and pressed my


    nails in. Anything to distract from the horrible sense of dread I was feeling. If they let me, I would curl


    up and die right here.


    Being owned was awful, being sold to new owners would be worse. At least these strange men


    seemed to care about my well being. If I was sold again, there was no telling how bad it could get.


    I followed Master Damien¡¯s heels until I almost ran into his chest; he had turned around. I looked up


    and we were standing in a round alcove at the edge of the courtyard. My owners Literally surrounded


    me.


    ¡°What are you so scared of Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked harshly pulling me to face him. ¡°You are


    radiating fear. Our ve should be proud and defiant, not nearly falling over itself in the middle of the


    courtyard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll whip me or sell me, because I looked at that other man. He looked terrible. Please


    don¡¯t sell me, Master Evan,¡± I begged him.


    ¡°You fear that we would sell you Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked. ¡°Do you believe we would make such a


    mistake as to buy the wrong ve?¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°There is no right answer to that, Master Damien,¡± I answered him honestly still trembling.


    He appraised me silently for several long moments with an unfaltering stare. I started when I felt Master


    Kein and Master Bane inspecting the small wounds I had made with my nails. When I Looked up again


    Damien was softer.


    ¡°You have harmed yourself due to your¡­upset. That is inappropriate.


    We would discipline you for this infraction, but I feel it would not have the intended effect,¡± he said


    thoughtfully. ¡°Instead I will tell you this, we will not sell you. My brothers and I choose you and we will


    keep you. We will only discipline you physically when it is clear you need more guidance than mere


    words provide.¡±


    The other men murmured agreement.


    They softly admonished me not to cause myself harm with my nails. If I insisted on doing that they


    would wrap my hands. I would only get one warning, so I best not do it again.


    I apologized like I felt a good ve should. The men petted my hair and shoulders in response. They


    weren¡¯t unreasonable, I soothed myself.


    I just had to learn the rules before they reached their Limit.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I breathed easier and followed them to the main gate feeling more rxed.


    They dressed me to go to market. Why they couldn¡¯t have done this upstairs, I could not discern. I


    would not have fussed at all if they put me in this to walk downstairs.


    The brown outfit they put me in was handed to them by a man at therge stone entrance. He ced


    their mark in the outfit, because it was theirs now. They would put it on me whenever I left the Warrior¡¯s


    compound, they told me.


    Getting into the outfit wasplicated. The first thing they did was strap my kneeling pad around my


    waist with a tie. Next, soft dark brown covers were Laced up each Leg to my knees. Master Evan


    slipped soft fingerless mittens on my hands that reached my elbows. A bulky dark brown tunic was


    pulled over my head. Lastly, a hood with a long veil was fitted over my face.


    The outfit I was in went down to my feet and the sleeves covered my hands. Oddly the fabric was cool


    inside, I didn¡¯t feel overheated. From inside the veil I could see very well. It was like having on


    sunsses, which I didn¡¯t mind because it was bright in the sunlight.

 Chapter 25

    I imagined I must look Like a brown Lump from the outside.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said facing me, ¡°outside these walls are others who will not appreciate you.


    Having a ve is a privilege, most cannot afford it. Speak to no one, including us. You will be punished


    severely if you speak in the vige. Can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said.


    We walked out a thick door nestled Low in the wall. The men allowed me to follow Master Damien out


    and then took up positions. The men were on either side and behind me; I was surrounded.


    The way they moved and the tight grouping they held told me two things First, I couldn¡¯t run from them


    out here. It wasn¡¯t Like I had anywhere to go anyway. The second thing was that no one else on this


    street was going to touch me. Since running was out of the question and I felt safe, I was able to just


    look around,


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The area was alive. There were men everywhere standing outside therge buildings that lined the


    narrow streets. Everything looked like it had been made out of putty colored sand. Strange paintings


    adorned the outsides of the buildings. I wondered if that wasn¡¯t their nguage.


    I had shopped a lot at flea markets and it felt like that. The street itself was crowded with tent vendors


    outside the main buildings. No one said a word to our entourage. I made good use of my ¡®peripherals¡¯


    and noticed almost all the vendors held something out toward my owners. It was a silent request to


    look. They never got in our way or spoke to us.


    One man up ahead with a stand had what Looked Like earrings and they got my attention. Despite my


    circumstances, I still noticed the beautiful jewelry. Shiny things always grabbed my eyes. My mom had


    teased me about that.


    I tried not to turn my head as we passed the earring vendor¡¯s cart and sort of seeded. One pair had


    a silver loop with a blue stone floating in the middle. I liked those.


    From behind me Master Bane made a sound and Master Damien stopped. He came to a stop in front


    of the vendor¡¯s cart and my owners rearranged themselves around me.


    ¡°Point to what you are Looking at,¡± Master Evan said gruffly under his breath.


    I had tried to be sly, but I must have been obvious. I quickly gestured with my mittened hand to the set I


    had seen, but retracted it quickly.


    The salesman had Looked curiously at it; like he wanted to touch me.


    Master Damien bartered with the man and handed him several pieces of stone from inside his belt. He


    retrieved the earrings from the salesman and passed them to the back of our group. Master Christof


    ced them in a small pouch at his waist.


    As we walked away Master Evan quietly asked Master Damien, ¡°Do you know what we just bought,


    brother?¡±


    ¡°No, but it does and the things are in our colors,¡± he answered and kept his brisk pace through the


    vendors.


    We came to a Large wall and Master Damien didn¡¯t even have to knock, it just opened to us. I followed


    him past the guard at the gate. We were in a courtyard with what seemed Like Little shops all around.


    I saw other groups of armed men present with Little brown bundled creatures in their midst. It was


    quieter here and only Warriors with ves seemed to be present. These shops must cater to them, I


    thought.


    The guard rxed a little around me as we walked toward arge storefront. Light colored fabrics blew


    in the breeze outside. Now I was sure those symbols were a Language. They looked different on every


    building.


    We entered the store with all the fabrics and Master Damien was warmly greeted by an older man


    inside.


    ¡°So you finally gave in old friends. I wondered when you would,¡± heughed grabbing Master Damien¡¯s


    arm.


    The room was full of fabrics and shiny metals. It looked to me like a woman¡¯s shopping paradise.


    ¡°So this is better than the Life of a Warrior, Fredrik?¡± Master Evan asked curiously looking around.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Ah, there is peace here for my brothers and I. No more raids, no more fighting, and we spend all day


    with our Mia. It is a blessed life, cousins,¡± the man said.


    As the man talked to my owners a brown bundle approached me with an outstretched appendage. I


    wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but Master Evan encouraged me to go with the other ve.


    We went into a Little room in the back. It was opulent. There seemed to be a sitting area around a Little


    stage. The Little brown bundle took off her robe quickly and revealed a very humanoid looking creature.


    She had huge oval eyes in a dark face. Right away I noticed she was bald. The woman wore a cor


    like mine, as well as, wrist and ankle cuffs. She smiled broadly at me, but I was too stunned to speak


    as I took her in.


    ninjanovel


    Her clothing was all yellow gauzy fabric. Two strips passed over her shoulders and covered her


    breasts. On her waist hung an ornate golden chain, it held up a panel that covered the apex of her


    thighs and her buttocks. The same yellow gauze started at her waist and cascaded down her legs in


    strips that gathered at the ankles. Each time she took a step a beautiful dark leg came between the


    fabric.


    ¡°Do you speak, cousin?¡± she asked politely, starting to remove my covering.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I am, Mia, the ve of these shopkeepers. They serve the Warriors and the Administrators. I have


    never seen your Warriors before, so you must be new. I will help your Warriors pick out ornamentation


    for you,¡± she exined as she rapidly removed my gloves and boots.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as she pulled my body covering over my head.


    Thest thing to go was my kneeling ce which she threw beside one of the chairs in the room.


    I went from feeling totally dressed to totally nude. When I heard the mene in the room, I moved


    behind Mia instinctively to shield myself. I had the feeling it was a blunder. I just couldn¡¯t stop myself


    from doing it. Mia cooly covered it up by turning and leading me to the stage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy human, I¡¯m sure they have seen all of you already. My Masters have seen every ve


    in thepound,¡± she whispered. ¡°They will probably buy ornamentation to partially shield the ces


    you would want covered. If you have pleased them, they will try to keep you happy.¡±


    I knew she was correct but the fitting was still horrible. I stood on a little lighted tform as Mia


    wrapped me in different blue, silver, and white fabrics. It felt Like I was back at the auction as I modeled


    the filmy fabrics Mia wrapped me in.


    The shopkeepers were five friendly men that rushed in and out of the room bringing in samples. They


    offered articles of translucent fabric and shiny jewelry to my owners. If the object was approved then


    Mia would take it and dress me in it. The shopkeepers never touched me, but I didn¡¯t Like them


    Looking.


    Nothing was ignored. Ornate pins andbs were used to decorate my hair. Mia demonstrated how it


    could be pulled and designed. For a creature with no hair of her own, she knew what to do with it.


    I did well most of the time and reigned in the unnecessary panic of being exposed Like this. During


    short breaks the men would pull me to kneel next to them. Master Kein started to feed me a sweet


    liquid that made me a little giddy. I figured that was the purpose.


    Eventually, I didn¡¯t care about much of anything anymore. I was so rxed they could have dressed me


    in a clown outfitplete with red nose and I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. It took everything I had to follow


    Mia¡¯s directions. Even understanding her was bing difficult.


    Just before we were to be done Master Damien asked Master Christof for the package we had bought


    outside in the street. He got up and handed me the earrings and asked me what they were for. I giggled


    like a schoolgirl and put the loops in my ears.


    I was feeling really good by then, so I shook my head flirtatiously.


    The metal was Light and the Little stones had a perfect weight. They were honestly the nicest thing


    anyone had ever bought me.


    I threw my arms around Master Damien¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek, ¡°Thank you Master, they are


    beautiful,¡± I slurred out.


    The men surrounded me instantly and I felt their hands pulling me away.


    ¡°No, no wait,¡± Master Damien said cing his face back in front of mine and my arms around his neck.


    ¡°It was a kiss. Do it again, Ciara,¡± hemanded.

 Chapter 27

    He was a ruggedly attractive man that had spent the morning fucking me;


    I didn¡¯t need any further encouragement. Grabbing his shoulders I pulled him closer and nted soft


    kisses across his cheeks, over his eyes, andstly across his lips. I closed my blurry eyes and


    concentrated on nibbling and sucking at his lips


    Evidently Master Damien Liked it. I felt his organ thicken against my stomach and I giggled, stroking


    him through the fabric of his pants. He groaned and closed his eyes, his hand followed mine as I


    slipped it up and down over his length.


    ¡°Ah, yes, my ve told me you had bought it a gift. I would like to know where you got these. They are


    quite hard to find, you know. Many of the ves from Earth have ces to hold these ornaments. We


    had Mia¡¯s ears prepared for it some time ago, though she is not from Earth.


    Some have several ces to put the ornamentation. Does this one?¡± he asked looking at my ears.


    Master Damien didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered that the shopkeeper had caught us. I blushed


    furiously through my blurry haze.


    ¡°Ciara, how many ces do you have for this type of decoration?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Master Damien asked.


    ninjanovel


    I felt my ears and tried to remember how to say the word in theirnguage. It wouldn¡¯te, so I held


    up two fingers. I felt a little confused.


    Master Evan inspected my ears and I shuddered at the light touch. It wasn¡¯t really obvious I had tipped


    back and Master Bane was holding me until I Looked up. The faces above me looked really worried,


    but for some reason I couldn¡¯t care less. Voices wove through my pleasant feelings and in no way


    disrupted them.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the shopkeeper said picking up Master Kein¡¯s jug. ¡°Some Earth ves are quite sensitive to


    the root drink. It is something they can get used to, but it takes time. No more than a couple of sips for


    most of them when they are new.¡±


    ¡°It is Like this from the root drink?¡± Master Kein asked incredulously.


    ¡°We take it all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my friend, we are different you see. A bit of cocker dust will have it feeling much Like itself in a


    moment. We sell it, by the way.


    Quite a few things are nice to have around when you are keeping a human.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll. need to feed it now, though. The dust will make it ufortably hungry. Maybe you coulde


    back and shop moreter. I will have what you have ordered delivered, of course,¡± he mused and then


    called out, ¡°Geoffrey, a sample of the cocker dust to Mia, please.¡±


    A moment Later, Mia poured the nasty dust on my tongue. I tried to spit it out, but Master Evan held my


    mouth closed. It was disgusting, Like rotten dirt. It cut through delirium quickly. I was blinking at the


    men and absolutely ravenous. My stomach growled. I felt headachy I was so hungry.


    I was ced back in my brown outfit and followed Master Damien outside. He crossed the courtyard


    and led us into what looked like a small eatery. We entered into an alcove where several brown outfits


    were hung on the wall. As my brown outeryer was removed I was relieved to see they had left me


    dressed in something.


    Much like Mia, I had two strips of blue virtually see through fabric that Lay over my breasts, a piece of


    thin silver attached the fabric to my cor to keep it in ce. A single piece of the fabric hung at my


    waist attached to a shiny silver chain. It stretched from hip bone to hip bone and went halfway down my


    thighs. Looking at my butt it was covered in simr fashion. My hips were left bare. On my feet were


    delicate sandals that tied up my Legs.


    The inside of the ce we had walked into looked like an old pub. The Walls looked worn as did the tile


    floor. Lots of empty tables were scattered around. Several groups were seated and eating. A feminine


    creature was at all of the tables, kneeling inconspicuously between two men. We took an empty table in


    the back.


    My cushion was ced between Master Bane and Master Kein. I kneeled obediently and prayed they


    would feed me soon. The men talked amicably amongst themselves as Master Bane petted my back


    and shoulders. Their touches had been good all day. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t mind all the attention from


    the four of them.


    It struck me suddenly that Master Christof had never touched me. I heard my Uncle Eddy¡¯s voice in my


    mind wondering if he was a queer. I had hated Eddy from the day he moved in.


    Uncle Eddy had been horrible to live with. The fact I didn¡¯t date a Lot meant he frequently asked my


    mom, while I was present, if I was a lesbian. Just because someone wasn¡¯t obsessed with the opposite


    sex didn¡¯t make them homosexual.

 Chapter 28

    Eddy had been merciless with picking at me. He made my personal life a topic of conversation with all


    my uncles when they sat and drank beer in the front yard. Before I moved, it had gotten to a point I


    snuck out my window and walked around the back of the house when I went anywhere.


    The constant jibes and hurtful remarks were too numerous to take.


    I was scowling and staring at the floor when I felt Master Bane pinch a nipple. I Looked up at him


    shocked.


    ¡°Ciara, what are you thinking about?¡± he asked curiously offering me a piece of food that had obviously


    been delivered while I was daydreaming.


    Oh God, I couldn¡¯t tell them what I was thinking about Master Christof.


    That could be really offensive here. I stammered out an answer about a creepy rtive of my mother¡¯s


    that this ce reminded me of. That seemed to satiate them.


    As we ate I took the chance to look furtively around the restaurant. I nced at a girl at a table near


    ours that seemed to be human. She was sitting like I was, but she Looked up at the men that sat


    around her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It seemed she never took her eyes off of one of them. Her attention seemed odd to me. Staring at


    someone openly Like that, I would consider rude. Perhaps that was the right way to act, though.


    I did take careful note of her appearance and attire. She didn¡¯t look the way I thought a ve should.


    Her skin was clean and blemish free.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    She was wrapped in satiny orange strip of fabric. Long, blonde hair was bound in a bun at the back of


    her head. It looked thick and cared for.


    Her entire appearance seemed to exude health.


    Looking down at my own hands I was embarrassed for some reason. Despite that strangely effective


    cream, I still had cracks on my palms and thick callouses on my fingers. Comparing myself to the


    beautiful creature at the other table I felt lessened for some reason. Hopefully, my skin would heal


    quickly.


    I nced back at the woman and she was still staring at the men she sat with. She seemed to spend a


    little time watching each of them, whether they were talking or not. It was very strange behavior.


    When Master Bane pinched my nipple this time he also gave it a sharp tug. I looked up and my owners


    were staring daggers at me.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Damien growled.


    ¡°The girl in orange,¡° I stammered, ¡°I was watching her, the way she acts. I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien.¡±


    Master Damien and his brethren all turned to look in the direction I had been looking. They did look less


    angry when they turned back to me.


    ¡°That is not a girl or a she,¡± Master Damien informed me. ¡°That is a ve. You will notice it only looks at


    its owners, as is appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly vowing to keep my eyes on them in the future.


    We continued to eat and I continued to be fed. I made a point to watch my owners and that seemed


    eptable to them. Again, I was offered food and drink until I thought I would pop.


    ¡°Ciara, you must eat more,¡± Master Evan chastised from across the table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯m full, Master Evan,¡± I said as I choked down another mouthful. I was frustrated


    and confused with their desire to feed me. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just feed me until I am full, Master Evan?¡±


    ¡°Humans do like to question, don¡¯t they?¡± Master Kein said under his breath.

 Chapter 29

    Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me andid his hands on the table, ¡°ve, are you telling us


    what is best for you?¡± he asked calmly.


    It was the first time he didn¡¯t use the name they had given me. The change terrified me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, Master Damien,¡± I begged.


    I cursed myself for forgetting that despite their kindness, I was still their property. I couldn¡¯t get used to


    it. Looking down at the floor and I prayed I would be forgiven. I still wasn¡¯t sure what punishment would


    entail here.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he said calmly, ¡°you will lose mass here. You will waste away if we don¡¯t give you enough to


    eat. We could not stand to watch this happen. You are ours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said obediently taking food as it was offered to my by Master Kein.


    I didn¡¯t know how much more I could eat, but I¡¯d keep trying if it kept them happy.


    After a while I had to pee. I was restless it was so bad. I was almost ready to ask. Master Damien


    looked at Master Christof after eyeing me.


    ¡°Take it to the facilities. Clean it afterwards,¡± he said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Master Christof dutifully rose from his ce and took my arm leading me from the table. I was sure


    they knew what I had been thinking about before. Master Christof was going to do something horrible


    to me. I nced at him and he looked like he was touching me just by sheer force of will.


    Master Christof lead me through the tables into a small room. It had fivecquered pots like I had sat


    on before. Master Christof closed the door behind us and then removed the chain from my waist. The


    covering of my sex went with it.


    ¡°Sit,¡± hemanded pointing to the pots. I started to sit facing him and he said, ¡°No, face the other


    way.¡±


    Straddling the pot and facing the wall wasn¡¯t ufortable, it just felt weird. In a way it gave me a


    sense of privacy and it was easier to do my business. I¡¯d have to remember that for the future.


    When I was done, a warm wet cloth was used to clean me. I started to get off and Master Christof said,


    ¡°No, stay there.¡±


    ninjanovel


    He moved my hands to a bar in front of me and quickly bound by wrists to it with a leather strap. I


    wanted to turn my head around, but thought better of it. Breathing slowly, I convinced myself not to


    panic. He could do anything he wished to me; I would have to wait and see what he wanted.


    I felt his hands run across my backside and between my legs, without the cloth this time. He explored


    my pussy and asspletely using water to moisten his fingers. His breathing was heavy and it filled


    my ears. I heard him stand behind me and his clothing rustled.


    I had heard my uncles masturbating enough to know what he was doing. I didn¡¯t turn my face from the


    wall. Soon, I felt the warm ejacte Land on my bare back as he groaned. A damp cloth softly wiped it


    away and a second one dried my skin. When Master Christof was done he asked me to stand and he


    took my arms off the bar. He re attached the chain at my waist to cover me.


    I didn¡¯t look at him; I just stared at the floor. What had just transpired felt odd. Considering how today


    was going for me that was really saying something.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciara,¡± he said in a strained voice as we left the bathroom.


    That was a shock. No one had thanked me for sex today. He didn¡¯t really even use me and he said


    thank you. That made me feel guilty for thinking he was weird.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Christof,¡± I said as we made our way back to the table.


    No one mentioned how Long we had been gone and the table continued with light conversation. The


    men got really excited when a small dish was brought out. The man bringing food to our table scooped


    five spoonfuls of granules onto the te.


    Master Kein carefully picked up the small te and brought it to his face. ¡°Watch Ciara,¡± he


    commanded.

 Chapter 30

    He stuck his tongue out and a Little of the stuff on the te stuck to it. I was just d he didn¡¯t snort it


    up his nose. He lowered the te to my Level and I copied him.


    I saw colors shooting in front of me. The walls of the restaurant seemed to be breathing with me. I


    grabbed onto Master Bane and Master Kein and held onto their legs to steady myself. If they hadn¡¯t


    taken me to the bathroom before, I would have pissed myself right then. I still had my presence of


    mind, but my senses were all screwed up. I felt Like I could taste color and see vor.


    Thankfully, the feelings didn¡¯tst long. They were fading as I saw Master Kein offering me the te a


    second time and I risked angering them.


    ¡°Masters, I¡¯LL eat anything else you want but not that. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for humans. I feel all


    screwed up when I taste it and my mind isn¡¯t right. Please, Masters, anything else,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked, folding his hands and looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t taste anything, Master Damien. The walls move and it feels like my eyes are exploding. I


    promise Master, I¡¯ll eat anything else,¡±


    I repeated my plea. The room was still spinning around just a little bit.


    Master Bane tilted my face to his and requested I repeat what I had just told Master Damien. I did and


    he sat still watching me intently for a moment.


    ¡°Perhaps it isn¡¯t good for humans. We should get something different for Ciara,¡° Master Bane said


    taking the te from Master Kein and tasting it again.


    They brought me a slippery thing that Master Bane had to feed me from the bowl. It reminded me of the


    time I had n at a Mexican restaurant. It did not make me high and I enjoyed it, if not for that reason


    only.


    Walking home with my owners the streets were much quieter. A few salesmen were still out, but it


    Looked Like everyone was packing up. I was surprised when a man stumbled out of a door way and


    directly in our path.


    The man now blocking our way was angry. He had a healing cut across his nose and a nasty look on


    his face. He clenched his fists and looked like he wanted a fight.


    Master Damien calmly took stock of the situation. His brothers held their positions and seemed to be


    waiting patiently. When the other man didn¡¯t speak, Master Damien did. love yourself, cousin, we have


    no quarrel with you,¡± he said simply.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Weaklings!¡± the man spat out taking a step toward us. ¡°Do you not need our women now, Warriors?


    Will you Leave us, the shopkeeps and the lowly men to them? So what if they take our brothers, eh?


    No concern of yours anymore is it? You have a precious little ve to tend your needs,¡± he sneered.


    The men surrounding me didn¡¯t even flinch during the man¡¯s rant. I nced at Master Kein, who stood


    beside me, and his face looked neutral. They didn¡¯t even seem to be agitated.


    ¡°We take our turn with the women just as you do,¡± Master Damien answered calmly. ¡°If you have lost a


    brother, we will search for him, just as we always have. The ve is not your concern. Now move out of


    our way.¡±


    The aggressive man took another step toward us and my men did not move.


    Master Damien spoke to him again. He instructed the man to desist, picking a fight with Warriors would


    only end up getting him hurt.


    Whoever this strange man was seemed too upset to really understand what a bad idea this was.


    Looking between the men it was easy to see who would win a fight. The men surrounding me were


    built and toned. The aggressive man, although he was tall, didn¡¯t seem to have the same muscr


    physique as mypanions.


    The angry man rushed at Master Damien quite suddenly. I cringed expecting a brawl. There wasn¡¯t


    one. Instead Master Damien brushed the man¡¯s flying fists away and shoved him back several steps.


    ¡°Draw your weapon, coward!¡± the man screamed running forward again.


    The process repeated with Master Damien delivering a resounding open palm p to the man¡¯s face


    this time. He never drew his weapon and he seemed intent on not harming the crazy man. This


    enraged the already upset man.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The third time the man approached Master Damien I barely saw the motion that snapped the man¡¯s jaw


    to the side. Stepping groggily the man seemed much less angry and just dazed now. That punch would


    have shattered my face; I was sure of it.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°I have no wish to harm you, cousin,¡± Master Damien said calmly. ¡°If you try to fight with me again, we


    will take you to the Administrators.¡±


    Suddenly, two other men showed up at the aggressor¡¯s sides. They cajoled him and pulled him back


    inside the building. They apologized and bowed their heads to mypanions as they stepped away.


    We continued our walk home without further incident.


    As we walked back to thepound, I wondered about what the man had said. Thinking back on the


    day, I didn¡¯t remember seeing anyone that would have passed for female that wasn¡¯t a ve. By what


    I¡¯d seen, all the ves seemed to be aliens here. Where were the native women?


    I heard my mother¡¯s voice in my head, in one of her few sober moments, rmending I be patient.


    ¡°ALL things in good time,¡± she would say to me. That seemed Like good advice for now.


    Back inside the Warrior¡¯spound I felt much morefortable walking around in my outfit, even if it


    was mostly see through. Master Evan nudged Master Damien and pointed to a group of men standing


    by the wall. Master Damien turned and walked toward them calling out a greeting.


    I remembered before and kept my head resolutely down. I was a little disappointed when I didn¡¯t see a


    little set of feet with the men. I would have enjoyed talking to someone.


    I was distracted by the pink nts lining the wall. A little silver thing shaped Like a fly was zooming


    around them. Without warning one of the nts shot out a tendril and caught the fly. The tendril


    dragged the bug into the depths of a tiny pink vase. It was fascinating. Bugs seemed to like to Land on


    the Leafy base of the pink nt, but if they flew above it; they got nabbed.


    My new name was suddenly booming into my ears and I jumped up turning around. Master Evan¡¯s


    roguish face was inches from mine. Inadvertently, I had crouched down to watch the funny Little nts;


    when I bounded up he was leaning over me. Any closer and I would have been kissing him.


    He reached forward and pulled the strips of fabric back over my breasts, making a point to brush my


    nipples. He smiled down at me impishly.


    ¡°You are irritating Master Damien by not listening to him, go apologize,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    I snuck a nce past Master Evan¡¯s shoulder to see Master Damien standing several feet away


    looking annoyed. Everyone else also Looked a little put out. I walked toward them with my head down


    and thought about what to do. They didn¡¯t Like it when I acted scared, so I had to act apologetic without


    being wimpy.


    ninjanovel


    I remembered what Master Damien had told me. They wanted me to touch them without fear. It was


    decided, I would do what they wanted.


    I looked up into Master Damien¡¯s eyes as I approached him and put my arms lightly around his waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen to you, Master Damien,¡± I said leaving my face tilted to his.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I prayed he wouldn¡¯t strike me or push me away.


    The men from before were still standing around and theymented as I touched Master Damien. I


    just left my eyes on him. He kept his arms folded across his chest as he leaned down.


    ¡°Apologize to my brothers, just as you have to me,¡° he said and returned to his former position.


    I apologized to Master Bane and Master Kein the same way. I approach Master Christof, slower. There


    was no way not to do this now. I slowly wound my arms around his waist and looked into his brilliant


    purple eyes; they Looked wild.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Christof,¡± I said quietly and stepped back.


    He had looked Like he wanted to hit me.


    Master Evan was right in front of me when I turned away from Master


    Christof. ¡°You didn¡¯t apologize to me, Ciara, and I had to go get you,¡± he smirked.


    I put my arms around his waist and looked up to find his face inches from mine again. lny do you put


    your arms around us?¡± Evan asked.

 Chapter 32

    ¡®You don¡¯t Like me to use words from my first Language,¡± I stuttered slightly unnerved at how close his


    face was.


    ¡°Just this word, then,¡± he said considering, ¡°tell us what it is.¡±


    ¡°It is a hug, Master Evan, it is a sign of affection,¡± I told him.


    He didn¡¯t move or say anything, so I apologized like I had to his brothers. I tried to move away but he


    stopped me and grinned wickedly.


    ¡°You should kiss me to prove you¡¯re sorry,¡± he said with authority pulling me closer.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I heard Master Christof say and I could hear the warning in his voice.


    I had to get on my toes to reach Master Evan¡¯s mouth. His Lips were full and perfect for kissing, so I


    did. Master Evan¡¯s blue eyes looked a little surprised when our lips touched. I loved the look of shock


    when I ran my tongue over his bottom lip, he wasn¡¯t the only one that could taste.


    I felt Master Damien pressing up against my back as he wove his fingers into my hair and pulled my


    head back slightly. ¡°We were going to y a game of chuke, Ciara. You wille and watch us. That


    is, if you are done apologizing to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said smiling.


    The look on Master Evan¡¯s face was priceless. Women must not kiss them I surmised.


    ninjanovel


    The men walked me out of the courtyard and into a vegetated area. It resembled grass, but was lighter


    in color. They Left me kneeling in a small tent with several other ves. I was told to stay on my pad in


    the grass.


    The men all stripped, leaving their clothes in piles. The only thing they wore out onto the field was a


    small cup over their privates.


    Oddly, I didn¡¯t see anything holding the cup on, it just stayed there.


    The twenty or so men already on the field cheered their arrival.


    ¡°Hello again, cousin,¡± came cheerfully from my left.


    I grinned, d to see a familiar face. ¡°Hello Fuji, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you can talk with us, but keep your eyes on your Warriors,¡± the warning came from my right.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I readjusted my gaze to see Master Bane looking over at me. He went back to the game a moment


    Later.


    Furtively, I took in my surroundings. I could make out tall walls on every side of us. We were in a field,


    but still inside theirpound.


    ¡°Caution, cousin,¡± a voice hissed from my left, ¡°you cannot run from this ce.¡±


    ¡°They watch us,¡± another voice whispered, ¡°if you keep looking around, they wille over here.¡±


    ¡°They like us to watch,¡± Fuji instructed. ¡°When your men make a point you should cheer with them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t run inside a walledpound. Since I was on an alien, running at all was seeming like


    a foolish thought. Instead I concentrated on what Fuji had said.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°How do I know when they make a point?¡± I asked watching the confusing disy in front of me.


    It looked like there were multiple balls in y and the men were running all over the ce.


    ¡°Just cheer when your men cheer,¡± was the answer from farther right, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching this game for


    ages and I still don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ALL the women in the tentughed at that. Suddenly, Fuji rose up and jumped around, when she was


    done she knelt back down. Some men on the field had also been cheering.


    I saw a ball pass to Master Evan and he threw it in the air shouting.


    The rest of my men also made a lot of noise. I¡¯d yed drums in the marching band, so I¡¯d cheered in


    many football games. I hooted and hollered like back then.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Perfect,¡± the voice from my right said, ¡°they Loved that! I¡¯m Rose by the way.¡±


    Rose?¡± I asked questioningly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they re name you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they asked for the name of the most beautiful thing on my home and that was the first


    thing that came to mind. I was so scared, it¡¯s a wonder I didn¡¯t end up with some horrible name. What


    did they call you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It used to be Rachel, but I guess it¡¯s Ciara now,¡± I answered her rxing.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rose sighed, ¡°whatever you do, don¡¯t say that again. They get really angry if you talk about your


    home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered staring nkly ahead.


    Survival may be more difficult than I thought.


    The conversation was pleasant with my new counterparts. I didn¡®t look over so I only knew Rose,


    Tamia, and Shi by the sounds of their voices.


    Out of the five of us only Rose and I were from Earth.


    I learned being from Earth had protected me from being sold onto a where ves were worked


    to death. That didn¡¯t take long for a human. Earthlings were too frail for most others. Our needs


    for oxygen and water made us difficult to keep.


    The men hadn¡¯t been lying about me never going home. The dimensional portals the vers used had


    trouble operating on earth, something to do with the atmosphere. It was getting harder and harder to


    acquire an earthling.


    Pateria had developed a simr shield against the portals. At one point, before the shield, the vers


    had tried to steal ves back.


    Rose shuddered when she talked about it. The Warriors were fearless and deadly. The vers that


    came had been massacred.


    As we talked, I watched the game and dutifully cheered when it seemed appropriate. ALL the


    screaming was making me thirsty. I was relieved when I saw Master Evane striding toward me


    with a jug.


    He made an impressive site. His broad shoulders and narrow hips covered in flexing muscle. His skin


    was glistening with sweat in the falling light. Master Evan was the kind of guy I would have had wet


    dreams about. Back home a man Like him never would have looked at me twice.


    He fed me a long drink of the cool Liquid while grinning down at me. I nearly choked when I got a good


    Look at his mouth. His teeth had grown into Long deadly Looking sabers. He noticed me staring and


    set the jug on the ground.

 Chapter 34

    Crouching in front of me he continued to grin. His mouth looked wicked and I couldn¡¯t stop gaping at it.


    ¡°Do I frighten you, Ciara?¡± he asked teasingly running a finger down my arm.


    I lied, ¡°No, Master Evan,¡± as my breath caught in my throat.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He brought his face to within an inch of mine. ¡°Will you kiss me now, human?¡±


    I caught the dare in his eyes and just couldn¡¯t back down. I ced my lips against his and closed my


    eyes. He didn¡¯t attack me, so I continued to kiss him.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I forgot about my new friends sitting Less than a foot away and got bolder. I slipped my tongue between


    his lips and touched those evil looking teeth. Master Evan didn¡¯t move so I continued to explore his


    mouth and brushed his tongue with mine.


    I pulled back to look at him and he was absolutely shocked. Master Damien was behind him a second


    Later asking if he was nning toe back to the game or not. Still Looking unnerved Master Evan


    followed him back to the field, throwing nces over his shoulder the whole way.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Laughed Rose heartily, ¡°you¡¯ll do just fine here, Ciara.¡±


    ¡°I swear to you he grew a mouthful of fangs, I swear it!¡± I muttered back to her still surprised by Master


    Evan¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°That is what happens when they get excited. They have a secondary set of teeth that grow,¡± Fuji


    answered happily. ¡°Didn¡¯t they have sex with you today?¡± she asked curiously.


    I wasn¡¯t reallyfortable discussing that with four new friends and they thought that was hrious. ¡°If


    you haven¡¯t noticed they aren¡¯t really inhibited here, they are only wearing the cups to keep themselves


    protected,¡± said Rose.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally answered embarrassed, ¡°but I wasn¡¯t looking at their mouths then, They had me on my


    hands and knees facing away from them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich!¡± Laughed Rose. ¡°I had forgotten about how paranoid they are at first. They think you¡¯re


    going to bite them. They act like your nails are daggers. It gets old really fast. Just when you think


    you¡¯ve got them cured, they go to a coupling ande back twice as crazy.¡±


    ALL the women were chuckling at the inside joke. ¡°What¡¯s a coupling?¡± I asked trying to understand.


    ¡°This is going to sound odder than anything else you¡¯ve heard today, so be prepared. The women


    native to this are¡­there isn¡¯t even a word bad enough to describe them. They stand about nine


    feet tall and are covered in thick hair. Those fangs you saw on your Master are nothingpared to


    what the women carry and the women¡¯s don¡¯t retract.


    They also have vicious ws. To top it all off they can fly. They have these awesome leathery wings.


    The women here terrify the men.¡±


    I sat watching the game stunned. Master Damien¡¯s earlierment madeplete sense now. He


    didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of them. Hisment was that they could enjoy me without being


    afraid of me.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything Rose continued to talk. ¡°The men here take turns with the women. Your


    Masters will leave you for several day cycles to go service the native women. All the men have to go at


    some point, there is a schedule. Sometimes the men here are kidnapped and held by gangs of


    women.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors protect the vige we are in from other viges, but also from women seeking to take


    men. When a man gets taken the Warriors go look for them in the mountains. When they find them,


    they alwayse back skittish,¡± Rose finished and then rose to cheer her Warriors.


    Master Christof had been taken, I was sure of it. No wonder the poor man didn¡¯t really like me. He had


    been taken and held by a gang of women who did who knows what to him. His psyche must have been


    destroyed. hey took Master Christof, didn¡¯t they?¡± I asked ¡°He isn¡¯t quite right, then?¡± asked Fuji


    curiously.


    I was suddenly not sure what to say. If my Warriors found out I talked about them I may get in trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯s just more insistent I face away is all. More nervous about my mouth, just those types of things,¡± I


    stammered.


    It wasn¡¯t really a lie, but it wasn¡¯t really the truth. Telling them he could couldn¡¯t even use his cock on


    me was going to be far too much information.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°My Masters say he refused to go the Last coupling. His brothers had to go without him. It was a


    disgrace to them, but they won¡¯t talk about it. He was punished for refusing to go, if he refuses again


    my owners say he may be killed,¡± Tamia chimed in.


    I saw Master Bane jumping up and down on the field so I pped my hands and hooted. This


    conversation had to end soon, obviously it wasn¡¯t something they wanted spread all over the


    compound.


    ¡°You called them brothers, but they don¡¯t look anything alike,¡± I said hoping it would change the subject.


    ¡°Oh, no it¡¯s the markings they have that make them brothers. It is probably the same mark they put on


    your stomach. They think they must be born with it. When the mothers bring the sons back they all


    have them. When the Child Keepers notice simr marks they put the children together. They grow up


    that way,¡± Fuji answered.


    I was relieved to see the Warriors all heading back toward us. I had enjoyed talking to the women, but


    the talk about Master Christof had bothered me twofold. I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble mainly.


    Secondly, he had problems, that much was obvious; being a big mouth about it wouldn¡¯t help. I would


    never bring that subject up in public again.


    ¡°Did you enjoy talking with the other ves?¡± Master Damien asked as we walked back toward the


    courtyard.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered politely watching his heels.


    ¡°Did you learn anything interesting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered again keeping my head down but trying to use my peripherals.


    There seemed to be a lot of people milling about.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    He turned to face me and I ran into him. None of the men had redressed after the game. I was looking


    into his sculpted chest with it¡¯s sprinkling of dark hair. I tilted my face up to look in his eyes.


    ¡°Ciara, what did you learn?¡±


    ¡°The women here are mean and you have to have sex with them. Your teeth grow when you¡¯re excited.


    The vers won¡¯t get me again. I¡¯m Lucky I¡¯m human or the vers would have sold me a worse


    ce¡­¡± I trailed off and Master Damien smiled.


    ¡°We are going into the public bath. When we get inside we will remove your ornamentation and you will


    join us. You will bathe me,¡± he said.


    I nodded unhappily. I had gotten used to being sort of dressed in public. He noticed the look and raised


    an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to go without clothes in front of other people, Master Damien,¡± Iined quietly.


    ¡°Are you disobeying me, ve?¡± he asked.


    I could feel his brothers surrounding me. Now seemed like a bad time to make them angry.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said meekly Looking down.


    We walked into a huge hall, the ceiling had to be up two stories. The public bath was bigger than the


    public swimming pool at home. It was at least half a foot ball field long. There were Warriors already


    there, lounging and swimming. ves were interspersed in the men.


    The men stopped at a small enve in the wall. A symbol, their symbol, was above it. Inside were


    several cushions and ces to sit. Theyid their clothes inside and started to undress me.


    My care was evidently a group project. Master Damien unhooked the chains from my cor that held


    my breast covers in ce. Master Christof removed my earrings. Master Bane took the chain from


    around my waist, while Master Kein had Leaned down to work on my sandals. I thought I was done, but


    Master Evan reached out and removed a piece of metal from beneath each breast.


    ¡°What are those?¡± I asked looking at the thin curved metal. I hadn¡¯t even felt them there.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°The support you asked for Ciara,¡± Master Evanughed cing them beside my sandals.


    Come to think of it my breasts had Looked really perky underneath the gauze.


    Once I was back in just my cuffs and cor, they removed the pieces covering their genitals. Master


    Kein and Master Bane raced to the pool and jumped in making a ssh. I walked with the other men


    who took a more dignified entrance into the water.


    The water felt surprisingly good. It was a little on the warm side, but veryfortable. Remembering


    my instructions I wasn¡¯t surprised when a silky rag and a slippery bar were handed to me. I stood in the


    water and did as instructed.


    I gently scrubbed Master Damien he sat in the shallow water at one end.


    He was powerful man and I felt the tension in some of the muscle of his back. I rubbed a Little harder


    and felt the muscle ease under my palm.


    ¡°Lower down,¡± he instructed, ¡°do the same thing you just did.¡±


    Using the soap like massage oil I found the knot that must have been bothering him. After a moment it


    released in response to the gentle massage.


    ¡°Wash all of me like that,¡± he instructed.


    It was to be a full body massage, then. I rubbed and cleaned him thoroughly. On his right shoulder, I


    noticed the intricate mark he carried. Comparing it to my the insignia on my cuffs it was virtually the


    same. Except for scars, this tattoo was the only other mark on his skin.


    Once I was done with Master Damien, Master Evan demanded the same attention. I started to


    massage him and he shook off my hands. He just wanted me to bathe him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Rub me with soap and wash it off,¡± he said brusquely.


    I did as he asked and gave him a perfunctory bath. After washing him he also told me to wash his hair.


    I sat behind Master Evan on a step and cleaned his hair. I remembered the one time mom and I had


    gone to a fancy salon. The Lady had run her nails over my scalp. It had felt really good, so I did that


    gently.


    ¡°More of that,¡± came the soft response.


    ninjanovel


    I started to massage the scalp in front of me and Evan groaned very low in his throat.


    ¡°Like that,¡± was the gutturalment, so I kept at it.


    Evan moved only once as I worked on his hair. He jerked me around so I sat on the bench beside him.


    Flipping his legs up on bench heid back with his head on one thigh.


    ¡°You may continue,¡± he said settling down.


    As I worked, I heard my other owners walking away. A game was being yed on the other side of the


    pool and it had their attention.


    Eventually, Master Evan¡¯s hair was clean but he didn¡¯t move. I just kept rubbing his scalp and ying


    with his hair. The Long locks were a temptation. I spread them out over myp and experimented with


    braiding them.


    I would put aplicated it in and then take it out. My skills getting better the more I practiced. Mom


    had been a hairdresser, so I knew quite a few fancy braids.


    I was allowing myself to get lost in the repetitive activity. Master Evan had his eyes closedying in the


    water and lookedpletely rxed. When he spoke I jumped.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°To what honor do I owe the attention you are paying my ve, gentlemen?¡± he asked never opening


    his eyes.


    I started to Look up, but stopped when I saw several sets of masculine legs standing at the edge of the


    pool beside us. I stilled my hands in Master Evan¡¯s hair and waited.


    ¡°Just noting how strange it is you all were permitted to keep a ve when your family cannot be trusted


    to follow the coupling schedule,¡± the man said. ¡°Will Christof be well enough to apany you this


    time or does illness still gue him?¡±


    I could hear the sarcasm dripping over the man¡¯s words. My heart went out to poor Master Christof, it


    wasn¡¯t his fault something terrible happened to him. He had been kidnapped and probably abused. He


    was too scared to even have sex with me. ALL that and he gets crap from these guys, too.


    Men on this world were just Like the men on my world. They wouldn¡¯t give anyone a break. Their


    attitude irked me.


    ¡°Master Christof is fine,¡± I said defensively without really thinking about it.


    Master Evan looked up at me with one eye open, ¡°Who are you talking to, ve?¡±


    ¡°You, Master Evan,¡± I said realizing my mistake.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    He continued to look up at me for a moment and then returned to his resting position. ¡°Christof will join


    us next time,¡± he said closing his eyes again.


    I watched the men¡¯s feet as they moved away. Slowly, I went back to ying with Master Evan¡¯s hair. It


    entertained me and kept me from looking around.


    Water sshed up around us as Master Kein and Master Bane rejoined us.


    The shampoo job must have been good because they made Master Evan move and I washed both of


    their short hair. Master Evan stood casually by ying with a tiny braid I¡¯d forgotten to take out.


    ¡°Our ve is quite mouthy,¡± hemented to his brothers.


    I¡¯d forgotten about my Little indiscretion, but he hadn¡¯t. My face was hot and I let my hands drop in front


    of me when Master Kein turned to face me. hat did it say?¡± he asked.


    ¡®Andre and his brothers came to ask if Christof was well and our ve informed them that he was,¡±


    Master Evan said.


    ncing up, I could see Master Evan grinning ear to ear like a devil.


    Master Damien was standing beside him now Listening intently.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asked hotly.


    ¡°While you were talking to Basin and his brothers,¡± Master Evan answered smirking broadly. ¡°Must


    have been quite a conversation to have so distracted you.¡±


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment before everything moved at once. I found myself upside down


    and passing out the main entrance to the bathing hall before I knew what had happened. I was slung


    over Master Damien¡¯s shoulder as he marched out into the cooling night.


    I tried to wiggle free, but it was Like my waist was caught in a vise.


    I made nonsensical pleas to him, but he didn¡¯t Listen to me. I tried to see where we were going, but it


    was getting dark and all I could tell was we were in the courtyard.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Master Damien jumped up about six feet and I screamed. Before I could make another noise he had


    set me down. I felt a body behind me raising my arms and binding them to posts on either side of me.


    My legs were also separated and tied to the posts. I was stretched as far as I could go. It was like the


    auction only more ufortable.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°You have defied us all day, ve,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°We ce you at the mercy of thepound


    and see how long your disobedience Lasts.


    When we find you more obedient we will return for you.¡±


    It took a minute for the situation to register. I was outside, bound and nude, in the middle of the


    courtyard. I looked up at my wrists and noted theck of the metal cuff. Looking down, the cuffs had


    also been removed from my ankles. I moved my head around, I realized I didn¡¯t have a cor on.


    Did this mean I wasn¡¯t a ve anymore? I wondered. The answer struck me and was breathtaking. I


    was still a ve. I just wasn¡¯t being imed by an owner.


    Master Damien and his brothers told me their mark protected me and now it was gone. I wondered


    what would happen to me, although my exposed position spoke volumes. Anyone could do anything to


    me.


    It took my eyes some time to get used to the gathering darkness. I couldn¡¯t decide if it was Lucky or


    unlucky that several torches Lit the area. I prayed nobody would notice me up here, but I knew that


    wasn¡¯t the purpose of this exercise.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My situation seemed to be gaining an audience. Warriors strolled past my tform and clucked their


    tongues at me. Several brought their ves out to see me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was shocked when the first group of Warriors jumped up onto the tform. They looked mean and


    still had their formidable weapons strapped to their waists. The men twisted and pinched me


    everywhere. I cried and screamed when they touched me between my Legs. I heard Master Kein


    speaking behind me and they left.


    It went on for hours. My hands had gone numb and some point and every joint in my upper body was


    cramping. Groups of men woulde onto the tform and touch me cruelly until one of my Warriors


    showed up and shooed them off.


    The men that came onto my tform weren¡¯t hesitant or nice to me.


    Thick fingers invaded my most private parts. They were not gentle as they explored my body with


    rough hands. Most of them Laughed when I yelled at them. Everything I did spurned them to be crueler


    and harsher.


    Eventually, I started to recognize the pattern. The attacks usually happened when I Looked at the


    Warriors down in the courtyard, which was hard not to do from my elevated position. I closed my eyes


    and the attacks subsided mostly. I stayed silent and finally they stoppeding up altogether.


    I felt warm bodies surrounding me, but I didn¡¯t dare open my eyes.


    Looking at them definitely made the manhandling worse.


    ¡°Who do you speak to, Ciara?¡± I heard Master Damien ask me.


    ¡°Only to you and your brothers, Master Damien,¡± I answered him keeping my head down and my eyes


    shut tight.


    ¡°Is it wise to look at other men, Ciara?¡± he asked me pulling my feet away from the posts.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I sobbed as my arms were released.


    It felt like lightening was shooting through my hands and I slumped into whoever was holding me.


    My owners carried me through the courtyard and up the stairs to their dwelling ce. The first thing


    they did was rece the metal encircling my neck, wrists, and ankles. After that theyid me on the


    bed and massaged my sore joints. Master Bane retrieved the cream from their bathroom and they


    rubbed it into my skin.


    My Large breasts had been a favorite y toy of the Warriors on the tform. They had pinched and


    tweaked the bouncy flesh in excess. My nipples were raw and tiny bruises punctuated the orbs. Master


    Kein was gentle as he rubbed the cream across the tender mounds. It made them substantially less


    sore.


    The mistake was ingrained into my mind and I didn¡¯t want to make another one. I was taken to the


    Lavatory and permitted to relieve myself. Noints escaped my lips as I was cleaned. They fed


    me and I ate until they said I was done.


    After dinner, the men went and sat in the lower part of the room by the fire. Master Christof and Master


    Kein looked like they were ying a card game. Master Bane, Master Damien, and Master Evan were


    all resting in separate chairs talking. Master Damien noticed me and pointed to a pad on the floor by


    Master Evan¡¯s chair. Walking into the room, I knelt down obediently.

 Chapter 39

    Soon I was Less kneeling and more sitting with my Legs underneath me.


    The day ran through my head and I tried to make sense of it. I sat quietly and realized what I was now.


    I was their pet. When I pleased them, they would primp and fluff me. If I misbehaved, they disowned


    me publicly and I would suffer. The choice was mine.


    After the tform, I had no tears left. I couldn¡¯t even sob as I realized that today was a death. This was


    the end of my freedom. I no longer had hopes or dreams, only prayers that my owners were kind.


    ninjanovel


    If I had more energy, I would have been having a breakdown. As it was, I just slumped lower and found


    myself inadvertently Leaning on Master Evan¡¯s legs. My Life was over.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My old life was over, a small voice whispered in my head. I was not dead. These men wanted a


    healthy, happy ve. They didn¡¯t want to hurt me. When I followed their rules, they treated me well. It


    was not the same, but it was something.


    I had only one choice left to me. The first option was to fight them every step of the way. I could make it


    as difficult on them as it was on me. The alternative was to make the best of what I had left. Neither


    option was unwed.


    Fighting was the honorable way to go. I would be tortured however they wished for as long as they


    wished. If I kept fighting they may just kill me. However, I could be proud I stood up for myself.


    Submitting was the other option. There was no honor in that, but I would probably live Longer. I


    wondered if it was worth it.


    The submission they demanded wasplete. I hated kneeling on a pad on the floor. Eating from their


    hands was demeaning. My brain rebelled against the ideas I couldn¡¯t even look at another male without


    being punished, but I wasn¡¯t ready to die yet.


    I heard the men shuffling around and I looked up to find Master Damien watching me.


    ¡°Who takes care of you, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    I knew they had put me up on that awful tform and I knew they would put me back if I did not please


    them. Now was the time to make my decision. Did I want to live like this or did I want to die?


    ¡°You do, Master Damien and your brothers,¡± I answered politely.


    I would learn to live like this. There had to be a way to find happiness here. I just needed to Look.


    Master Damien smiled benevolently down at me before he picked me up off the floor. He walked into


    their bedroom, which was quiet and much darker than the main room. Carefully, he ced me on their


    bed so I wasying on my hip.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are learning, Ciara. Our mark protects you because we protect you, never forget that. You


    are worth nothing to the other men here. They will use you as they want, without consideration. Only


    your owners will care for you,¡± he said as he moved away.


    Two warm bodies came and surrounded mine. Reaching out, I felt Master Bane¡¯s fuzzy chest. I heard


    Master Kein¡¯s soft voice behind me as hands brushed down my back. Both men told me to sleep well


    through the night.


    nkets were pulled over me to keep the chill away. I thanked them for the care and they seemed


    delighted. I snuggled into the softness of the bed and listened to the men¡¯s slow even breathing. This


    was my life now. I pulled the covers around my body and knew I would do my best to make the most of


    it.


    I woke up and it was still dark. Master Bane and Master Kein were both stretched out and sound asleep


    on their backs. As often happens when I woke myself up at night, I had to pee, badly.


    I tried to close my eyes but it didn¡¯t work. I couldn¡¯t sleep like this. Restlessly, I turned and was looking


    into Master Christof¡¯s bright eyes across the bed.


    ¡°Bathroom¡­¡± I started to say and he held up a hand to stop me.


    He got up and motioned me to get up, which I did. Looking back at the bed all the men had


    momentarily awoken. Once they saw Christof had risen with me four heads dropped back and I heard


    their snoring.

 Chapter 40

    I walked quickly to the bathroom and Master Christof followed. Once we were inside, I sat down facing


    the wall.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Master Christof stood and used one of the receptacles next me. I had used the Ladies room when


    otherdies were in there. It was different with a guy right next to you.


    Christof cleaned me silently. As we made our way through the kitchen area I pointed hesitantly to a jug


    on the table. I found my kneeling ce and waited. Master Christof let me have a long drink and then


    took one himself. it with me?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°Of course, Master Christof.¡±


    I followed him into the lower level of the room. I admired him as he walked in front of me. He had a


    runner¡¯s body, long and lean. Above the Linen shift he wore, he had several scars that sliced across his


    back.


    Life was hard for everyone here, I surmised.


    I noticed Master Christof kept his hair a Little shaggier than the rest of the men, not quite long, not quite


    short. It would have irritated my mother the way it fell over his eyes on the left side. I smiled sadly


    thinking about mom.


    Master Christof sat down on a long chaise. I looked around for my kneeling pad. Chuckling softly, he


    pulled me to sit on the furniture with him. Master Christofid back and pulled me to snuggle up next to


    him.


    Wey silently for a bit. Master Christof just idly traced patterns over my arms. Finally, he spoke.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You were very brave to speak to another man on my behalf, Ciara,¡± he whispered into my ear, ¡°thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Christof,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said quietly, ¡°if I have caused you to fear me¡­¡±


    Iy quietly and listened to his breathing for a moment before he spoke again.


    ¡°I know you are female,¡± he said so quietly I almost didn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°After seeing you at the posts, I realize you are not dangerous. It would be simple to overpower you¡­¡±


    I agreed, but didn¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t clear to me what I should say to him. He was right and I


    understood why he feared females.


    Fearing me was admittedly pointless


    Master Christof wasn¡¯t Like the others. He was afraid of something that had taken and used him.


    Honestly, I felt a connection to him.


    He seemed different than he had been earlier today. He absently rubbed my arms down onto my hips.


    Master Christof was rxed and, for some reason, I didn¡¯t mind the touching.


    It had been a long day and I drifted, half asleep. Slowly, Master Christof shifted so I Lay on my back


    and he was on his side watching me. I didn¡¯t stop him as he ran a hand over my chest.


    Master Christof¡¯s fingers was explorative, tentative. He seemed to be gauging my reactions. I made no


    sound of protest as the contact became more sexual.


    He touched the entirety of both breasts before brushing his fingers over the nipples. I was arching into


    his hand by the time he reached the puckered tips. The pain from before was gone and his light wispy


    touching was driving me wild. When his hand strayed Lower I spread my legs for him, epting this as


    my duty here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he whispered in my ear.

 Chapter 41

    His fingers were still over my pubic bone.


    The choice surprised and excited me. I did not expect it, even from him. Looking up into his purple


    gaze I saw desire and uncertainty reflected back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Master Christof,¡± I said giving the permission he had so generously requested.


    He ran his fingers down my outer Lips and slowly stroked. He seemed pleased to find wetness in the


    folds and smiled into my cheek.


    ¡°I did not pay as much attention as I should have to your care, Ciara.


    ording to my brothers this should mean I am doing the right things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I sighed as he continued with feathery Light strokes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Master when it is just you and I, Ciara,¡± he whispered into my hair.


    I froze and Looked at him in shock, as if the rules weren¡¯t confusing enough. He just grinned back at


    me.


    ¡°If your brother found out I would be strapped back to the post, Christof,¡± I murmured to him as he


    found the Little bundle of nerves at the apex.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My hips started to twitch as he stroked it.


    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t do it when he is around,¡± he said increasing the pressure of his touch.


    I raised a hand to my breast and started to stroke the sensitive nipple. The other hand slowly reached


    down and moved his linen cover out of the way. I brushed his manhood with my fingertips.


    The wild look came back into his eyes and I retracted my hand. He sighed and changed his stroke on


    my clit now circling the tiny bud.


    ¡°Touch me, Ciara, if you wish. I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Tentatively, I reached down and ran my fingertips along the Length of him. He shuddered under my


    touch; it was empowering. I took a hold of him and stroked up and down the shaft.


    I hadn¡¯t had much experience with cock on Earth and this morning had been too rushed. I memorized


    him with my fingers. I ran my thumb along juncture where the tip met the base. Using the t of my


    fingers I learned every ridge and vein. Hey still beside me letting me explore.


    Suddenly, Christof¡¯s hand left my clit and he sunk his fingers inside of me. In the faint light of the room I


    could see his teeth had grown.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I sighed into his ear, ¡°you can have me, if you want.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Christof hurriedly pulled off his cover and let it fall to the floor.


    He pulled me so I was underneath him and slowly drove his mighty Length into me. Christof sank down


    over me and groaned.


    ¡°It has been so long,¡± he said sounding strained, ¡°and never, never like this. You have no idea how this


    feels,¡± he finished into my ear.


    I wiggled underneath him and ground myself against him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s better if you¡¯re moving,¡± I


    whispered into his neck teasingly.

 Chapter 42

    He pulled back and looked at me. He was smiling, but those teeth made him look ferocious. Christof


    pulled out and moved back in watching my eyes. I ran my hands over his back and traced the lines I


    had seen before. He shivered as I touched the marks.


    My hips were rising to meet him as he plunged down. As he sped up our bodies made a steady


    pping sound. I moaned softly and he covered my mouth with his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my brothers to hear us,¡± he whispered against my ear.


    I tried to stay quiet but the sensations were rising inside my belly.


    Every downstroke moved him against my primed body.


    I felt him growrger inside me and his movements sped up. The wild look was back in his eyes now,


    but it was a good thing. My hips of their own volition were moving restlessly against him. When the


    sensations exploded I buried my face in his shoulder to muffle the cry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A momentter he grunted and writhed over me.


    Wey panting for few moments. I felt a little chilled when Christof moved off of me.


    ¡°Do you need to bathe?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, thank you, not every time,¡± I answered smiling at him.


    He pulled a nket from in front of the fire over me. It was warm from where it had been sitting.


    Christof wrapped himself around my back and pulled my body against his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this afternoon. My brothers would be very upset if they found out what I did,¡± he


    whispered into my hair. ¡°I hope I did not upset you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything and I didn¡¯t mind,¡± I answered him yawning.


    Frankly, I was too tired to be confused by the weird statement. Why would his brothers cared if he


    masturbated? It didn¡¯t make any sense, but I was already drifting off.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    His chuckling was thest thing I heard before I fell back to sleep.


    I opened my eyes and was staring into bright blue ones. ¡°Good morn,


    Ciara, why are you sleeping out here with my brother?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Oh God, I should have known he was a morning person. I groaned and heard Christof Laugh behind


    me.


    ¡°Our bed is no longer good enough, brother?¡± he asked Christof as he pulled me to my feet.


    ¡°We were both restless Last night Evan. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t spend every night out here. The bed is


    much morefortable,¡± Christof answered rising and stretching.


    Christof disappeared into the bedroom, as I stood waking up with his brothers. Master Evan ran a hand


    between my legs and found the sticky remains of Last night. He showed it to the other three men and


    they all murmured.


    ¡°You need to be cleaned before the morning meal, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said pulling me to the


    bathroom.


    I was unaware exactly what he meant when he said cleaning. A shower and a teeth cleaning is what I


    had in mind. That happened, but I also received my first enema. Well, the first one I remembered.

 Chapter 43

    Master Evan did make a point to remind me this had already happened once. It was humiliating, but I


    complied without too much whining. I didn¡¯t want to be bound outside again.


    Master Evan pulled me toy over him on a bench I hadn¡¯t noticed before in the bathroom as the other


    men came in doing their morning routine. With my ass in the air on hisp he inserted something into it.


    I tried to wiggle a Little and he ignored me. Warm fluid was slowly poured into me. It felt weird, but not


    horribly unpleasant. It was the exposed position that had me more bothered than anything.


    Master Evan removed the plug he had used to pour the Liquid into me and stood me up. Now I felt full


    and ufortable. I had to go.


    ¡°The saleswoman said we should let the mixture sit for a little while.


    I will wash your hair while it does that,¡± he said pulling me into the shower.


    ¡°Master Evan,¡± Iined softly, ¡°it¡¯s notfortable. May I please use the pot?¡±


    ninjanovel


    He towered over me and I lost the urge to go almost instantaneously.


    ¡°We were told humans would need exnations and constant reminders, but you are unbelievable,


    Ciara. Go into the shower and I will wash your hair, you do enjoy having it don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My hair, Master Evan?¡± I asked grabbing it and pulling it over my shoulder. ¡°Yes, sir. I really enjoy


    having my hair,¡± I stroked a handful of it as he approached me.


    ¡°We Let you keep it because we wanted you to be happy. If you cannot be agreeable we will have it


    removed,¡± he said turning on the water and starting to soap my hair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like hair?¡± I mumbled as he washed my locks.


    They all had hair. I couldn¡¯t figure out what they had against my hair.


    ¡°We Like our ves with as Little hair as possible. Human ves seem to be happier when they are


    allowed to keep theirs. We spoke to the other Warriors about it. Leaving you with yours seemed a small


    price to pay overall,¡± he said rinsing me.


    My belly was howling it¡¯s need again, but I stood quietly shifting foot to foot. When he was done


    washing my hair he wrapped it in a cloth a patted the rest of me dry. I was hovering over the pot as


    soon as he pointed to it.


    Remembering my experience with Christof, I faced the wall. It was embarrassing to go with someone


    watching. I just hummed under my breath and pretended I was alone.


    Master Evan soaped and washed me in the shower after I had gone. Once he was done he asked me


    to Lay back across hisp on the Little bench.


    I did as he said, but wondered why. Was he gong to give me another enema?


    I felt the oil being rubbed over my pucker and I tried not to flinch. I felt a finger enter me, slowly moving


    in and out. The stretch got greater and it felt like he was using two fingers. I moaned at the sensations


    and buried my face against the bench.


    Master Evan continued to softly assault me with his hands before slipping something else in my ass.


    Whatever he used this time was thin like a finger initially and then got wider. I felt stretched to my limit


    when it narrowed slightly. Master Evan left whatever it was inside of me and stroked my ass with both


    hands. I felt stretched, but not painful.


    ¡°Get up, Ciara,¡± he said.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing up I wiggled a Little and got used to the thing in my ass. I tried to reach my hand around to


    touch it, but a sharp look halted me.


    I would have asked about it, but I stopped myself. I didn¡¯t want my question be construed as a


    comint, which is how it would have sounded.


    After Master Evan washed his hands, he looked pointedly at me and yed with my hair. He gave me


    the answer I needed without saying a word, no questions about the plug.

 Chapter 44

    The strange purple cream was put on my skin and rubbed in. I marveled at the soft feel it left behind


    once the color faded. It was the best moisturizer I¡¯d ever encountered.


    Once Evan was done I followed him silently into the kitchen and found my ce, now between him and


    Christof. id itin, brother?¡± Master Damien asked as he ate.


    ¡°Questions, brother, forever with the questions, but very littleining. You are learning, aren¡¯t you


    Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I replied taking a bite from between his fingers.


    The talk at the table was pleasant and I was distracted from feeling the plug up my ass. I was dying to


    know how Long they were going to leave it in. Obviously, my questions were annoying, so I just figured


    I¡¯d wait and see. I hoped they would take it out eventually.


    After breakfast I was dressed in a panel outfit and my earrings like the day before. There was a pad in


    the bedroom and I was instructed to kneel. I waited while they all got ready. The plug wasn¡¯t bothering


    me necessarily; I just wanted to know how Long I was going to have to wear it.


    I Looked mournfully at Master Damien once he was dressed but didn¡¯t say anything. He Looked at me


    Like he was waiting for something. The post experience was still forefront in my mind; I didn¡¯t want to


    go back there. Being shaved bald Like Master Evan had threatened sounded awful, too. I just sat


    quietly.


    As we walked outside, Master Damien addressed me, ¡°The General will be giving an announcement


    today. You are to look at him when he is speaking. You may speak to him if he speaks to you. He has


    no patience for obnoxious ves. If you treat him with disrespect, you will get much more than time at


    the posts. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him as we made our way downstairs.


    The courtyard was a busy ce this morning. I kept my eyes on the back of Master Damien¡¯s heels


    and followed him to a spot. I noticed their mark was on the ground where we were standing. Heid my


    kneeling ce over their mark and they all stood behind me. I knelt down and waited. Except for the


    shuffling of feet it was quiet; no one was talking.


    Using my peripherals, I saw other groups standing around their ve.


    Only about one third of the groups had a ve. Considering the work they put into having one that


    made sense. The way they determined I needed to be cared for made having me a full time job.


    ninjanovel


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The General¡¯s booming voice was hard to miss. He was on a tall tform in the middle of the


    compound. I looked up dutifully at him while he talked. ording to him, women from the blue


    mountains were taking men from the vige. He congratted my Warriors on finding thest


    shopkeeper they had stolen


    There was talk that sounded Like strategy on how they would patrol. I wished I had watched more


    military shows with my uncles, I might have understood some of what he was saying.


    After the talk nobody moved. The General disappeared off the tform, but no one else got up to


    speak. I snuck a nce over and saw another ve sitting with her hands in her Lap and her head


    down. I did that.


    With nothing else to do I inspected the panels the men had put on me.


    They were white today and bordered in silver blue thread. The stitching around the edges was intricate


    and detailed, whoever had done this had put time into it. It really was Lovely, see through, but lovely.


    ¡°So Damien, you and your brothers have acquired an Earth ve then?¡± I heard from right in front of


    me.


    The General¡¯s boots appeared in my frame of vision and I held my breath. His feet were enormous, the


    man must be a giant.


    ¡°Yes, General we have,¡± responded Master Damien politely.


    ¡°Let me see it,¡± he said and I froze.


    ¡°Ciara, get up,¡± Master Evanmanded from behind me.


    I rose and kept my eyes down. A massive finger lifted my chin until I was Looking up at him.

 Chapter 45

    He was arge man with long slightly graying hair and a beard. His face had a nasty series of scars


    across his cheek. There was no humor in his eyes at all. He appraised me top to bottom.


    ¡°Nice to look at, but Earth ves are hard to train, have you had problems yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, General,¡± Master Damien said.


    I bobbed my head in agreement.


    ¡°What is it doing now?¡± the General asked releasing my chin. iara, what are you doing?¡± Master


    Damien asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m agreeing with you, Master Damien. On my that meant, ¡®yes¡¯,¡±


    I stuttered out.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Interesting, very well then, be sure to keep to the coupling schedule,¡± he said before moving on.


    I sank back down to my resting ce and thanked my lucky stars he hadn¡¯t been in the market for a


    new ve.


    After the General¡¯s talk the Warriors stayed in the courtyard to discuss what he had said. I walked when


    I was told to walk and kneeled when I was told to kneel. The thing was still in my bottom, but it didn¡¯t


    bother. The way it slid between my ass cheeks it felt Like it still had oil on it. I would have thought it


    would have been dry and sticking to me by now.


    Several of the other Warriors we talked to had ves. I heard a couple notice my earrings and ask


    Damien about them. Surprisingly the other men seemed to take no other notice of the nearly naked


    woman walking with Master Damien¡¯s family. I felt almost invisible.


    The rest of the day was rxed. We took our meal upstairs and the men sat around ying a card


    game. Finally, I had to ask, despite my better judgement.


    ¡°Master Damien?¡± I asked looking at him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He put his cards down on the table and looked at me. I had been kneeling next to him. es, Ciara,¡± he


    replied raising an eyebrow.


    Sir, how long are you going to leave this thing in my bottom?¡±


    I barely got a chance to finish the question when the room erupted.


    Everyone was pping Master Evan on the back.


    He got up and pulled me to my feet, dragging me back to the bedroom. My outfit was quickly removed


    and he pushed me toward the bed. The men filed in watching us, they all seemed to think this was


    really hrious. As I watched them, they all start to strip. I had a feeling I knew where this was going.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take it out now, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said smiling deviously. ¡°Usually we will put it into


    you in the morning and remove it before we go to the bathhouse in the evening.¡±


    I backed away from him and slid along the side of the bed. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to do this right now.


    Fear started to coil in my belly as they stalked toward me. I stammered out an apology and it was


    ignored.


    Suddenly Master Kein was behind me and grabbed me around the waist.


    Squealing, I instinctively struggled to get away. Being much stronger than me, he had not trouble


    holding me still.


    Master Kein had removed his shirt, but was still wearing his pants. His state of undress was typical for


    the room. Pulling my back flush against his bare chest, he stroked the soft tissue of my breasts, tugging


    at the tips Lightly.

 Chapter 46

    I tried to cover my chest and prevent him from touching them. He justughed at me. Both my hands


    were rapidly captured by one of his and pulled behind my back. Master Kein held me with one hand


    and the other took its time fondling my chest.


    The other men watched Master Kein, but didn¡¯t move closer to us. Since they had stopped stalking me,


    I felt less like prey and was able to calm down. Master Kein continued to roll and tweak my nipples. The


    restraining hand around my wrists loosened and I bravely stroked the long rod still in Master Kein¡¯s


    pants.


    I had promised myself to not fight them. If they wanted sex, I would have to submit to them. Those


    magical fingers teasing and stroking the soft skin of my chest made it easier to want to do just that.


    ¡°Naughty ve, I lost the bet when you didn¡¯t ask before the morning meal,¡± Master Kein whispered in


    my ear


    Master Kein pushed me toward Master Bane next. I was thrust toward the wide hairy chest and put my


    hands up to stop myself from smacking into him. Master Bane took both my wrists in one of his hands


    and ran the other down my back.


    The exploring hand moved expertly to the flesh of my butt. Master Bane took hold of the plug and


    pulled it lightly. My back arched in an attempt for my body not to feel the stretch of the thing¡¯s removal.


    Master Bane didn¡¯t want to take it outpletely. Instead, he slowly fucked me with the strange


    phallus. I allowed myself to loosen around the thick width of it and he had an easier time moving it in


    and out.


    It was such a strange sensation as he pulled and twisted the plug. It felt kind of Like I had to go to the


    bathroom. In another way, it was deeply sexual. Moaning against Master Bane¡¯s chest, he chuckled


    and told me he had bet I would ask in the courtyard after the talk.


    Thebined sensations of touching such an intimate ce and my soft body rubbing against his


    coarse hair was stimting me terribly. By now Master Bane had released my hands and I was


    pressed firmly to his chest. His palms were separating the bouncy round flesh around the plug as his


    fingers worked between them.


    I still had enough presence of mind to be d I didn¡¯t ask when he thought I would. This would have


    been awful in the courtyard.


    Everyone groped me and told me when they had bet I would ask. I was passed from man to man. They


    were still in various states of undress.


    ALL the attention had the desired effect. I was rapidly starting to want this as badly as they did.


    Master Damien was the Last to grab me and he pushed me onto the bed with augh. Sitting on the


    butt plug wasn¡¯tfortable and I got to my knees. Master Evan was behind me a moment pushing my


    knees apart and kneeling between them.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Master Evan pushed with his hand on my upper back until my chest was flush with the mattress.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I choose here today,¡± Master Evan said pulling my cheeks apart and tapping firmly over the plug.


    Nervousness started to set in. I was still anxious about anal sex and I remembered Master Evan wasn¡¯t


    small. He must have sensed my fear because he sought to calm me with long strokes over my low


    back and butt.


    Again the plug was pulled out and then slowly reinserted several times.


    The widest part got less and less ufortable with each pass. I was so embarrassed sprawled on my


    chest with my ass in the air. I struggled to get in a less exposed position and Master Evan told me to


    stay.


    The plug was gonepletely quite suddenly. I felt empty at its loss, but not for long. The oil they used


    was being dripped over my loosened hole and then Master Evan pressed into me.


    Despite having done this the day before, I still expected pain. They were good and getting what they


    wanted from me, though. Although I thought I was tense, my ass was ck from their maniption and


    slippery with the oil. The head of Master Evan¡¯s cock pushed into me, quickly followed by the rest of


    him.


    It was different from the plug, fuller and warmer. Thankfully, it was not a painful experience, though.


    Master Evan stayed still for a Long moment cursing Liberally.


    ¡°Just like our women, Bane,¡± he gasped.


    Master Evan¡¯s hands stroked over my back and came to grip my plump buttocks, pulling them apart.


    Small, fast movements in and out was all he did for moment. His big thumbs dug into the sensitive


    tissue just beside where his cock moved. I looked back to see he waspletely focused on what he


    was doing.

 Chapter 47

    Through the utter humiliation at being watched Like this, I realized it was arousing me. The thought of


    each of them watching me and then taking me was a sexual thrill. I longed for fingers on my clit or Lips


    Wrapped around my nipples. A little more stimtion and I¡¯d be orgasming madly. The frustration made


    my hands grip futilely at the sheets.


    No one else touched me as Master Evan started to thrust into me with longer, less controlled thrusts.


    Embarrassingly, I missed the extra attention. I assumed that must have been part of the bet or perhaps


    that had been a one time thing. How shameful to realize I had Liked it.


    Using my hair Master Evan pulled me to my knees so my back was flush with his front. His cock was


    still buried deeply locking us together.


    He Licked at my sweaty neck and then spoke.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara. Do you prefer when my brothers take part or do you prefer for them to watch?¡± he


    panted in my ear.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what they wanted to hear and I told him that.


    ¡°Preference, Ciara, there is no right answer. There is only the truth.


    Give me the truth now or we will put you back at the posts when we are done,¡± he said into my ear


    continuing to hold me up and giving my head a shake.


    Master Evan¡¯s hand had fisted in my hair at the base of my skull as he pulled me farther back, so I


    arched painfully in front of him.


    Perhaps they were mind readers, at this point I didn¡¯t know. If I ever had to exin it to myself, that


    would be the excuse I used. There touches were magical when they worked together; I liked it.


    ¡°I Like to be touched, Master Evan, I almost hoped they wouldn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°We had hoped you would feel that way. Though convincing you would have been enjoyable,¡± Master


    Damien saiding forward to pinch and pull on my nipples.


    I whispered.


    Master Evan released me and I went back to leaning on my hands and knees. My face was flushed


    bright pink in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t notice and started to take longer deeper strokes into my body.


    ninjanovel


    The hands were back on my flesh, touching and exploring. I shuddered enjoying all the extra attention.


    ¡°It is too bad, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said reaching beneath me and touching the moistness between my


    legs, ¡°that you only have two areas we can use for this.¡±


    ¡°Three, Master Kein,¡± I moaned as Master Evan continued to thrust into me forcefully.


    ALL action suddenly stopped and I Looked around.


    ¡°What is the third?¡± Master Christof asked curiously.


    ¡°My mouth, Master Christof,¡± I said self consciously. I knew they wouldn¡¯t want to use that, it had just


    slipped out. ¡°On Earth men sometimes use the mouth, sir. You don¡¯t have to though. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t


    thinking.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Master Damien traced my lips with his fingers and nudged them apart.


    Master Evan had lost interest in the conversation and was back to restlessly moving his hips. I sucked


    Master Damien¡¯s finger between my lips and ran my tongue along it. His eyes looked alight. Through


    his lips I could see the hint of his fangs, he was tempted.


    I have no idea what made me think it was a good idea, but I Looked up at him after he removed his


    finger and said, ¡°I dare you, Master.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Master Damien¡¯s eyes got wide and I thought I had made him angry. I cringed, but had nowhere to go,


    stuck as I was to Master Evan¡¯s pole.


    My body tensed up and Master Evan stopped moving. They were going to hurt me, I was sure of it.


    ALL of the men were excitedly yelling words I couldn¡¯t understand. I wanted to stammer out an apology,


    but my mouth wouldn¡¯t work. Master Damien just looked down at me for a moment and then finished


    ucing his breeches.


    The thick mushroom tip of Master Damien¡¯s cock was presented to me and I rxed. He wasn¡¯t angry;


    he was just taking the dare.


    Master Evan must have wanted to watch, because he withdrew from my ass.


    The men all got as close as they could and watched. Master Damien had a grip on his cock and held it


    level with my face.


    My tongue flicked out and wetly brushed the red head in front of me.


    ninjanovel


    Master Damien Looked shocked and took a step back. I looked up into wide, confused eyes.


    Master Bane and Master Evan wereughing and yelling now. I couldn¡¯t understand most of it, but they


    did ask Master Damien if I had won.


    Thatment seemed to steel his resolve.


    He stepped back toward me and only flinched when I took the head in my mouth. I ran my tongue over


    it Like it was a lollipop and Master Damien groaned. Gaining courage, I pushed my mouth down over


    the Length of him.


    I couldn¡¯t get it all in the first time and withdrew. No one said anything, so I tried again. This time Master


    Damien pressed forward and I felt him at the back of my throat.


    I¡¯d heard other girls talk about gagging when their boyfriends did this. It had never been an issue for me


    before. I understoodpletely now as Master Damien passed well into my throat, but I suppressed


    the reflex to gag. I sucked as I withdrew this time and swirled my tongue along the length of him.


    Was I doing a good job? I wondered.


    I felt hands on the back of my head. When I reached the tip the hands forced me back on the shaft.


    The hands didn¡¯t give any reprieve and made me to take Master Damien to the root.


    I couldn¡¯t breath when he did that, so I held my breath. It was Like being underwater. The hands pulled


    back now and I followed them.


    Breathing through my nose, I expected to be choked on the next stroke, so it didn¡¯t surprise me.


    Someone was behind me and slid into my ass with ease. I moaned at the stretch and Master Damien


    made and iprehensible sound of pleasure.


    ¡°Again,¡± he moaned a momentter.


    I continued to groan and hum as I moved on the thick shaft. Looking up at Master Damien he was


    Looking down at me. His fangs were enormous and the look on his face surprised me. He was fierce


    and intense. My teeth brushed his shaft identally and he grunted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    His teeth weren¡¯tforting to look at, so I lowered my eyes. I concentrated on sucking and humming.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded and I did raising my eyes to vicious fanged beast fucking my mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 49

    He kept a hand on the back of my head, pulling and pushing for his pleasure. The other hand, in sharp


    contrast to the appearance of his face, cupped my chin gently. I took reassurance from the hand on my


    face that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    Master Damien¡¯s hands weren¡¯t the only ones stroking me. Being aware of what he Liked, I could now


    pay attention to the fingers strumming my clit and pulling on my nipples. My God, these men were


    magic when they worked together.


    My body moved easily between Master Evan and Master Damien. They had a rhythm set up between


    them. The push and pull were synchronized so perfectly it seemed they had trained to do this.


    Master Evan exploded in my butt with a bruising grip and a long stream of words. He fell to the bed


    beside me flopping on his back.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Amazing,¡± he said stroking my thigh with his hand absently.


    Master Damien wasn¡¯t far behind Master Evan. He nearly choked me with his length and I was gasping


    for air when he was done. I tasted his seed as he withdrew from my Lips. It was a Little tangy, but


    otherwise wasn¡¯t objectionable. I was d for that, because Master Kein was approaching my mouth.


    The position I had taken Master Damien¡¯s cock in had been difficult. I asked very politely and they


    allowed me to kneel on my pad on the floor for Master Kein. It was a great deal morefortable.


    The men didn¡¯t seem to mind just watching while I gave Master Kein the treatment I had given Master


    Damien. They did note I was using a different technique and they were right. Master Kein was very


    Long and swallowing him was hard. I had to change my moves up some for him.


    Master Kein started out more confident than Master Damien had. He didn¡¯t pull away when I licked up


    his shaft. Unfortunately, his Length was an issue. Taking him like I had Master Damien would be a feat


    indeed.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± Master Kein asked as I wrapped my hand around the base of his cock and


    started to stroke.


    I had been sucking and moving my tongue over the end of his erection.


    My mouth came off with a soft pop as I Looked up at him.


    ¡°To bring you pleasure, Master Kein. Do you like it?¡± I asked sliding my hand up and down the base of


    his member which was slippery with spit.


    Master Kein took a while to answer. I masturbated him with my hand while he thought about it. I kept


    changing my pressure and changing my stroke until I found what Master Kein seemed to Like the most.


    Putting my mouth back over the tip and taking all of him I could into my throat he finally had something


    to say.


    ¡°I find it very enjoyable,¡± he groaned.


    Master Kein¡®s hand soon found the back of my head the same way Master Damien had. He Liked a


    quick pace. At one point, he moved too quickly and I wasn¡¯t ready. I felt my teeth brush over the head


    of his cock. He moaned and jerked, ordering me to do it again.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Men are strange, I decided as I allowed my teeth to just graze him asionally as he slipped into my


    mouth.


    I watched Master Kein as his teeth started to elongate. He was looking down and me, grunting and


    thrusting into my mouth. My tongue was moving at a frenzied pace and my jaw ached, I prayed he was


    close.


    For his finale Master Kein pushed my hand away and pulled me to take him to the root. I grunted in


    surprise at finding I could, in fact, take him that deeply. The sound sent him over the edge.


    I didn¡¯t taste his seed at first, he was buried in my throat. The hot length of him was pulsing against my


    tongue, though. He pulled back slightly and the final spray coated the inside of my mouth.


    Swallowing him down, I continued to Look up at him. Master Kein sank to his knees in front of me.


    iara,¡± he said panting, ¡°you are a very good sex ve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Kein,¡° I responded smiling lightly.


    I didn¡¯t really want to be good at this, but I understood it was nice of them to say so. Technically, they


    owned me. It was not required for them to tell me I was doing a good job or give me any positive


    feedback.

 Chapter 50

    They moved me back to the bed and I Lay down. My thighs syed open waiting for the next of them.


    Neither Master Bane nor Christof had gone yet.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Bane asked sitting down between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to have sex with me, Master Bane,¡± I answered confused.


    My mistake hit me and I apologized as I tried to get in the position they Liked. My old boyfriend had


    always had me on my back. Last night Christof and I had sex while I Lay on my back, it was just habit.


    Several sets of hands stopped me from flipping over, though.


    ¡°The mouth is not dangerous,¡± Master Damien said and the rest agreed.


    They sat and watched me for a moment as thoughing to some sort of decision. want to do it like


    this,¡± Master Bane said. jood,¡±¡± Master Kein Laughed, ¡°for a moment I thought you feared it.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Bah, Little brother,¡± Master Bane huffed at Master Kein and then said what sounded like a long curse.


    Master Bane crawled over me and I shivered as his coarse chest hair tickled my stomach and then my


    nipples. He Lowered himself down over me and I Lay very still. Automatically, I turned my head so I


    was watching the wall. I didn¡¯t want them to misconstrue any motion on my part as being aggressive.


    Obviously they were ufortable facing me for sex.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Master Banemanded.


    I turned my eyes to him and tried to look as non threatening as possible. Since I was in no way an


    actual threat to him, it was easy. I left my hands at my sides and tried to look submissive.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°It needs to be prepared again. It has not found it¡¯s pleasure, yet. We have to train it better than this,¡±


    Master Bane said dipping his head and sucking on a nipple.


    Master Bane shifted so he wasn¡¯t Laying directly over me and I felt Master Kein¡¯s soft mouth descend


    over my other teat. Someone¡¯s hands were stroking my hips and thighs, forcing them wider apart. The


    reason for being opened was apparent when I felt hot breath on my cunt.


    Within minutes I was beside myself and begging for release. When Master Bane settled himself over


    me and aimed his length all the sexual tension crested. I shattered around his shaft and ground my


    hips against him.


    Distantly I heard Master Bane praising me for releasing.


    My mind swam with pleasure and I stroked Master Bane¡¯s back and shoulders, scoring him Lightly with


    my nails. With each press of his flesh against mine I shuddered and clenched around him. I found


    myself kissing his neck and face, which he didn¡¯t seem to mind. In fact, Master Bane seemed to love all


    the attention.


    He had waited a long time for me. It didn¡¯t take him long before his movement sped up and his teeth


    were grown and sharp. When he finished Master Bane fell down over me. I felt his panting breath on


    my neck as he crushed me to the bed.


    ¡°Master Bane,¡± I grunted from beneath him.


    I couldn¡¯t breath with his weight over me. I saw Christof reach over and bodily move his brother off with


    a Laugh.


    Suddenly and inexplicably embarrassed by my actions I rolled over on the bed andy on my stomach.


    I wondered to myself what kind of a whore a woman has to be to enjoy being ravaged by this many


    men at a time. It was ridiculous.


    The men in question had my attention before I could give it too much thought. They were encouraging


    Christof to have a go. I turned my head to watch him. Christof touched down over my back and


    buttocks smiling sadly. erhaps Later, Ciara,¡± he said gently pulling me to my feet.


    ¡°Christof, why not now?¡± Master Evan asked sping his brother on the shoulder.


    ¡°I choose to wait. You saw evidence. I took my timest night. I will do so again,¡± Christof said shaking


    off Master Evan¡¯s hand and leading me toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°I wish to go down to the bathhouse,¡± Master Bane called behind us.


    ¡°I will hurry brothers. We cannot take it down like this. It is a mess,¡± he answered leading me into the


    showers.


    I didn¡¯t understand Christof¡¯s refusal. It made even Less sense as we stood in the shower. Christof


    disrobed to wash me and his staff was erect and ready. He was certainly sexually excited. There was


    no way to tell why he didn¡¯t want to have sex with me.


    Christof washed me quickly. I was rinsed and the cream applied to several over exuberant marks. My


    hair was brushed and they pulled me out the door. My coverings were deemed unnecessary, since we


    would all be naked and in the pool. They didn¡¯t seem to see the need for coverings either and walked


    around me nude.


    The men were all in remarkably high spirits, so I thought one question wouldn¡¯t get me in that much


    trouble. Although I had made the choice to make the best of this; they had chosen not to beat me into


    submission.


    I wanted to know why they didn¡¯t just do that.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Damien, may I ask a question?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    He turned and I narrowly avoided running into his chest. We had stopped just before entering the


    bathhouse.


    ¡°Brothers, may Ciara ask a question? It seems the human enjoys its questions,¡± he put to the group.


    A murmur of discussion went through them. If questions made me happy, they would tolerate them, the


    men finally decided. I had been a good ve today, I had earned a question was the consensus.


    Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me and waited.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°There are ves on earth and they treat them terribly. I know you could hurt me if you wanted. Why


    don¡¯t you hit your ves?¡± I asked rambling, part of me was scared what the answer might be.


    Master Damien let the little group file into the bath house and walked with me into a shallow part of the


    pool. He handed me soap and a silky rag, so I started to wash him.


    ¡°We did beat ves, in the beginning. They never asked questions and they always did what we said.


    They just didn¡¯t Live very long.¡±


    ¡°We are verypetitive, as you¡¯ve noticed. We started to try to keep our ves alive. It became an


    honor, to see who had the oldest ve,¡± he said and then continued with a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t confuse not


    wanting to hurt you with ack of discipline. If you continue to need reminders about how to behave,


    they will only get harsher.¡±


    Promising to be good, I decided to keep going with my luck, so I asked him, ¡°Another question, Master


    Damien?¡±


    He sighed but seemed to be enjoying the soapy massage, ¡°One more, Ciara, you were a very good


    ve today.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feed me and bathe me. I can do those things myself. I CAN take care of myself,¡± I said a


    little indignantly.


    ¡°You told another ve you were free and the vers took you, isn¡¯t that correct?¡± he asked.


    I moved the rag between his toes as I answered, ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I walked into a strange Light


    and woke up at the auction.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to fend for yourself, you would not have been kidnapped and sold. We care for you,


    because you are ours and it is our responsibility. Your illness would be seen as weakness on our part,


    that cannot happen,¡± he said.


    I continued to wash him, but didn¡¯t argue. It was good he had answered some questions.


    Other Warriors came and talked to him as I worked. Severalmented I seemed more obedient


    today. Master Damien thanked them for their help in that matter. I was cringing while they talked, I


    recognized their voices from the tform. As I worked, I did not look up and kept at least one hand on


    Master Damien at all times.


    Once I was done bathing him, Master Damien sent me across the pool to go sit with Master Evan. It


    was strange to be told to go somewhere and not told to follow. I would have preferred if he went with


    me, there were Warriors everywhere.

 Chapter 52

    I walked across the cool stone with my head down to the spot Master Evan had been lounging in.


    Abruptly, my way was cut off by several masculine sets of legs. I tried to back up and there were men


    behind me.


    ¡°Where are you going, ve?¡± a deep voice questioned me.


    Praying for my owners, I stayed silent and looked at the floor. There was nothing I could do, except wait


    for the torture. It woulde no matter what I did. Tears started to form in my eyes, I was terrified.


    Master Bane¡¯s voice broke the silence and I breathed again. ¡°Did it speak?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Bane,¡± the first voiceughed, ¡°nor did it look at us. For an Earth ve, it learns quickly. We lost


    this bet, my friend.¡±


    They had tried to trick me into speaking or Looking as part of a stupid wager. I was angry and couldn¡¯t


    keep the fire out of my eyes when I looked up at Master Bane. He Laughed at me and got right up in


    my face.


    ¡°Are you angry, Ciara? Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± hemanded Looking very pleased with himself.


    Smug bastard, I just stared at him. There wasn¡¯t a word bad enough in my newnguage to call him.


    ¡°Fine, ve, it¡¯s time to get wet then,¡± he said in a growling voice as he picked me up and threw me


    into deep water.


    ninjanovel


    I twisted so I didn¡¯t take the water t on my back and slid my feet in first. Underwater was quiet, so I


    Looked around and saw where Master Evan should be. Turning underwater I swam in that direction.


    I was trying to reign in my indignation deep beneath the surface when a hand reached out and grabbed


    my Leg. I kicked out and was pulled roughly to the surface. I was confused and afraid of looking at the


    wrong man. My head was pulled up and I was relieved to see Master Damien in front of me.


    My owners were surrounding me looking concerned, including Master Bane, who hadpletely Lost


    that self satisfied look. Christof released my leg and Master Damien grabbed me Looking hurriedly at


    my face.


    ¡°Humans are Like us and cannot breath water, Ciara. What were you doing down there?¡± Master


    Damien asked harshly.


    ¡°I was swimming to Master Evan. You told me to go to him, Master Damien,¡± I said blinking water out of


    my eyes.


    The five of them let out a collective sigh of relief and pulled me into shallow water.


    ¡°I like to swim Masters, I used to dive all the time at home. I can hold my breath a really long time,¡± I


    said as they dragged me back to the shallows.


    Master Damien looked amused and Master Baneughed. I got indignant.


    ¡°I bet I can hold my breath under water Longer than you can, Masters!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I said proudly.


    Master Bane¡¯s eyes Lit up, ¡°To a contest then The rules were simple, whoever broke the surface first


    Lost. Master Bane went first and I easily bested him. Not wanting to show off all my skills I rose before I


    needed to. Except for Master Kein I could stay under water Longer than any of them. It was fun,


    although losing to Master Kein hurt. Master Bane promised a swimming contest when the pool wasn¡¯t


    so full of other people.


    ¡°We will tell the Keepers you may go in the water, Ciara, we have no fear you will drown,¡± said Master


    Damien.


    Noticing the question on my face, he spoke again.


    ¡°When we go to patrol we will leave you with the Keepers. They often take you to the sea. They are not


    Warriors, they watch our ves when we are otherwise engaged. You may speak to them and look at


    them. They will clean and feed you when it is needed,¡± he finished.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just leave me at home when you go on patrol?¡± I mumbled to no one in particr.


    Master Damien started to reach for me with an irritated look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I understand, no more questions,¡± I stuttered backing away from him.


    The threat was in his eyes, I had pissed him off. ¡°Come here, ve,¡± he said bluntly.


    Gulping down my fear I moved to stand in front of him. ALL the men were lounging on steps in the


    water. They watched me with interest, I must be better than having a TV. Master Damien looked calmly


    up at me while I trembled.


    ¡°Do not ever move away from me when I reach for you, do you understand?¡± he told me.


    I was learning that whenever he asked me if I understood that was something that would get me in


    trouble if I did it again.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± I answered watching him warily.


    ¡°Good, have a seat next to me,¡± hemanded.


    I sat and the men talked. They moved around, but I stayed in my spot. I hadn¡¯t noticed them move


    away slightly, it was a heated conversation about the campaign that had drawn them in.


    Water sshed up as new male bodies joined me on either side. I wanted to scream, but I didn¡¯t want


    to be talking to other men. I just sat quietly as the new men ran their hands over my body. They twisted


    my nipples hard and I didn¡¯t make a sound. One man bent my fingers back until they feared they would


    break, but I didn¡¯t even whimper. They pinched between my legs and drove their fingers deep inside of


    me. I fought hard not to cry out.


    The treatment was ten times worse than the posts, but I stayed silent.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Another male body was standing in front of me, blocking my line of sight to my owners. Tears streaked


    down my face as I watched the hands torture me in the water.


    I heard the angry shouts when my Warriors noticed me. Damien was talking in a cold voice to the men,


    but I was too scared to understand him. The whole area had gone quiet watching us. The man was


    speaking harshly back to Master Damien. The aggressive conversation was the only speaking going on


    at the pool, everyone else was silent.


    Suddenly, one of the offending men had me by the throat pulling me out of the water. I felt his fingers


    digging into my neck above the metal cor. My air was cut off and I tried not to panic. Both my feet


    dangled over the pool.


    ¡°If you cannot protect it, you shouldn¡¯t have it,¡± he taunted Master Damien squeezing my throat tighter.


    My vision started to blur around the edges. I wed at his hand, but he wouldn¡¯t release me. The way I


    was being held I saw most of the pool. All the Warriors Looked pissed. Many of those surrounding us


    were shouting at the man holding me angrily. I started to fade out listening to them.


    The General¡¯s booming voice cut through the haze that was starting to invade my mind. My new captor


    heard it and dropped me. I never hit water or the side of the pool. Master Bane had moved from the


    beside us and caught me. I took a much needed breath and felt my pounding head start to clear. I


    pressed my face into Master Bane¡¯s hairy chest and gulped down mouthfuls of air.


    No one at the pool was talking and I looked up to see why. The General was having a staring contest


    with the Warrior that had been holding me.


    ¡°You touched another Warrior¡¯s ve without permission. Am I to understand you did this because you


    do not believe Damien and his brothers can protect what is theirs?¡± he asked the other man.


    ¡°I do not believe they can protect anyone. They should no longer be called Warriors. The shopkeepers


    go to meet the women and a Warrior refuses to go? It is an embarrassment to all of us. No Warrior


    lives in fear, they are not Warriors,¡± he stated authoritatively.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You are presumptuous Andre, remember your ce,¡± the General said.


    He turned to look at us and I dropped my eyes down. I winced when I moved my head, my neck was


    really sore.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Give me the ve,¡± I heard him say and my heart dropped.


    Master Bane stepped us out of the water and set me on my feet. ¡®Might as well get it over with¡¯, I


    thought to myself and took four confident strides up to the colossal man in front of me.


    The General examined my neck and passed his hands over my breasts. My light skin had already


    started to cken where they had abused me. I Saw a thin line of blood dribbling down the inside of my


    thigh. The General saw it, too and made an irritated sound.


    In what I considered a shocking move he put an arm around me as he addressed Master Damien.


    ¡°Andre is yours to deal with as you see fit.


    No Warrior will ever touch another¡¯s ve without their permission.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Warriors let out a deafening yell. I took a chance to nce quickly at Andre and I thought he might


    have paled just a little. Not wanting to get caught I Looked back at the ground and had to stifle a smile.


    Asshole deserved it.


    The General had his finger under my chin and caught the smile. ¡°Follow me, ve,¡± hemanded


    turning on his heel.


    I nced back hesitantly at Master Damien, but followed the General obediently.


    My heart was pounding in my chest as be passed through the courtyard and up a wide set of steps. We


    entered into an opulent Living area with arge fire burning. Four mammoth graying men sat around


    the fire and nced up when we came in.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°What was themotion, brother?¡± one of them asked ncing at me.


    I looked curiously at him and then cursed myself. Master Damien would be so angry if he knew I had


    looked at these other men.


    The General spoke when he saw me look down. ¡°My brothers are safe to look at and speak to, ve.


    We are Master of everything in thispound,¡± he said leaving the room.


    When he returned he told the other men what had happened in the bathhouse. They chuckled and said


    it was about time. Apparently Andre had been trying to pick a fight with Master Damien for ages.


    ¡°Perhaps this will encourage the Administrators to finally take care of this,¡± one man said. ¡°They cause


    trouble in thepound. The other men are agitated. This cannot be left to continue.¡±


    Nobody seemed to notice me standing and dripping on their floor. For safety¡¯s sake I continued to


    examine the tile under my feet.


    ¡°Hersham,¡± the General addressed one of the men in the room, ¡°you know the human ve¡¯s needs.


    You were always attentive to those lessons, take care of this before Damienes.¡±


    I jumped when one of the men wrapped me in a soft cloth and led me into the sitting room. In front of


    the fire, he dried mepletely with soft pats. The other men made a sound of disapproval when he


    dried the blood from inside my thighs. The General watched his brother impassively from the side.


    Therge man that had me sitting on hisp must be Hersham. He had a small tub of cream like the


    one my Masters used. He covered my neck in the stuff, rubbing it in to the sore spots until they didn¡¯t


    hurt.


    I was bruised everywhere and sought not to flinch as this man touched me. Equal attention was paid to


    each breast and each bruise. Using a hand he opened my legs and put the cream everywhere ¡®down


    there¡¯ including inside me. By the end of his treatment, I was blushing profusely.


    ¡°I wonder how Andre is faring?¡± one of them asked. ¡°An enraged Damien is a sight to see, much like


    you as a young Warrior,¡± he said nodding to the General.


    ¡°Perhaps we should go take a look,¡± the General said rising from his chair and moving to the other side


    of the room. He opened up a curtain and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, would you like to see your Warriors in action, ve?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded my head and felt drawn to the window. Peering out from around the General¡¯s shoulder, it


    took a minute for the scene to register.

 Chapter 55

    Master Damien was below in a yard I¡¯d never seen before. He was beating what Looked Like a purple


    and red pulp into the ground. When I realized all the red was blood I Lurched back from the window.


    The man named Andre was unrecognizable. I swore to myself never to make Master Damien angry


    again.


    ALL the men were at the window now,menting on the end of the fight.


    ¡°Brother, unless you want Andre dead, you should stop this,¡± one of them said seriously.


    I backed into the sitting room as the General called down into the courtyard. I found a kneeling ce


    and sank into it gratefully. My stomach wasn¡¯t weak, but I did feel queasy. I wasn¡¯t used to seeing quite


    that much violence.


    One of the men noticed me and came back with a small jug. He tilted it to my Lips and told me to take a


    drink. I recognized the root drink and was d for it¡¯s rxing effect. As a took a secondrger gulp, I


    felt itpletely wash over me. I wondered absently when I would go home and if my Warriors would


    be angry with me.


    The General and his brothers sat and talked around the fire. It was starting to gette and I was sleepy,


    especially so thanks to the root drink. I found myself less kneeling and more sitting, leaning on the


    General. He didn¡¯t seem in the least perturbed by my position. He Lightly stroked my hair and my back.


    ¡°This earth ve is definitely sensitive to the drink. I will have to let Damien know,¡± he saidughing. It


    was a strange sound out of such a stern man.


    I tried to Lift my head when I heard a Light rapping at the door, but couldn¡¯t quite manage. I was


    stunned to find Master Damien¡¯s face in mine a momentter. He and the General spoke before Master


    Damien Lifted me up and handed me to Master Evan.


    It felt like I was floating across the courtyard. I yed with a strand of Master Evan¡¯s long hair before


    he snatched it away. The next thing I knew I was in bed. Christof Lay behind me and was soothingly


    stroking my back. Master Damien¡¯s angry countenance was in front of me.


    It was really confusing.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien,¡± I tried to say to him, but he just looked at me quizzically.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ciara, whatnguage are you speaking?¡± he asked me.


    I shrugged and tried to answer him. His half amused, half angry face was thest thing I saw that night.


    ¡°Ciara!¡± I heard someone shout and I opened my eyes to peer at him. For a moment I didn¡¯t recognize


    who it was and thought I was dreaming.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to get out between dry lips.


    The blue eyed man looked stunned and left the room without another word. It took a minute for


    everything toe back to me. By the time it did Master Damien was stalking in looking very


    concerned. I shuffled out of the bed and fell to my knees at the edge of it. About that time the nausea


    hit and I stumbled out running for the bathroom. I barely made it.


    ¡°Call the healer,¡± I heard Master Damien say from the main room.


    The floor of the bathroom was cool, so it was a good ce to lie.


    Master Kein picked me up off of it and the nausea hit again. He was nice enough to hold my hair back


    this time.


    I must have smelled something awful because they turned on the shower and washed me. The Healers


    came in and saw me in the bathroom. They looked me over and gave Master Damien a whole bag of


    things. I threw up again just thinking about what might be in the bag.


    The men fed me bits of things from the bag intermittently. It tasted like dried bits of root, but whatever it


    was settled my stomach. Twice, I tried to sleep on the cool floor in the bathroom, but they wouldn¡¯t let


    me.


    A basin was set beside the bed and I was told to Lay on the bed. Small sips of cool liquid were poured


    into my mouth all day. I epted their ministrations and tried not to whine. They seemed to be doing


    what the healer had told them to do, but caring for an invalid was not what they usually did.


    This wasn¡¯t how I expected to be treated. It gave credence to their words that my health was important


    to them. I was struck with how resolutely they stuck to their ideals.

 Chapter 56

    Master Bane was sitting with me, watching me rest. He looked bored beyond belief. My stomach was


    finally still and I was awake. I wanted to get up, but Master Damien had said no. Now he came to sit on


    the bed beside me and feed me more of the stuff from the bag. It was gross, but I took it willingly.


    ¡°Ciara, we forbid you to have root drink. Do you understand me?¡± he asked sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, but what if it¡¯s the General or his brothers offering?¡± I asked him.


    He sighed, ¡°Must you always ask questions? The answer is the same. We forbade you to have it. Is


    that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien. May I get out of bed now? I feel much better,¡± I said hoping I could do something.


    I was starting to get stir crazy.


    ¡°Supposed to be a good chuke game starting in the arena,¡± Master Bane said absently.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Master Damien looked at me like he didn¡¯t quite trust me. ¡°I will not have the dishonor of a sick ve


    hanging over us,¡± he said.


    By the look on his face he really wanted to go to the game. I swore I was well and promised I would call


    him if I started to feel ill. Mymentary did not faze him. Master Evan said they could set me close to


    the game and check on me frequently. Finally, Master Damien allowed us to go. I was ced into my


    flowing gauzy fabric and followed them out the door to the field.


    ¡°You are not to get up and cheer for us,¡± Master Damienmanded after they set up the area I would


    stay in. ¡°You will kneel or sit and you may p your hands together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered as I took my ce.


    When the other girls got there they were dying to know what happened after we left the bathing hall


    Last night, but we couldn¡¯t talk quite as freely this time. The ce Master Damien had put us was a lot


    closer to the field. Warriors kepting into our area to lounge with their ves.


    ninjanovel


    I cringed when a male hand ran down my arm. ¡°Warmer than you Fuji,¡± the manmented.


    I started to tremble fearing it was going to be another experience Like the bath house. Screaming like a


    baby would probably be uneptable, so I sat quietly and waited.


    It wasn¡¯t apparent I had been holding my breath until I let it out.


    Master Evan hade in and sprawled out beside me. He looked up into my face and noticed the


    tears. Before I could do anything else he had scooped me up and was walking toward Master Damien.


    I saw the rest of my ownersing toward us.


    ¡°Is it ill, Evan?¡± Master Damien asked under his breath Looking down at me.


    Before I could answer Master Evan quietly told him I had been making tears again. I was surprised they


    remembered the word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien,¡± I whispered to him, ¡°another man touched me and it scared me. I don¡¯t like


    it when other men touch me. Please, make him stop, Masters.¡±


    Looking at the tent, Master Damien sighed and spoke. ¡°That other man will be one of your Keepers


    when we are called out. We will return the favor by keeping their ve when they are unavable. He


    will not harm you and he is permitted to touch you¡­when he keeps you.¡±


    ¡°Now he just seems to be trying to rile Damien,¡± Master Bane smirked.


    ¡°You did take a point from him, brother,¡± Master Kein said referring to the game and evidently finding


    humor in the situation.


    ¡°And this gives him a right to touch what is ours?¡± Master Damien asked stroking the tears from my


    cheek.


    The other men¡¯s faces darkened at the thought and I knew they agreed with Master Damien.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Evan talk to Stayne and remind him of the rules. Tell him he will not like my reminder,¡± Master Damien


    ordered.


    Master Evan sat my feet on the ground and I followed him back to the tent. He told the other man not to


    touch what wasn¡¯t his. The other man, Stayne, acted mock surprised. The two of them joked for several


    minutes about what Master Damien would do if he kept it up. Stayne did relent fairly quickly which


    made me think everyone must have a healthy respect for Master Damien.


    The rest of the game was uneventful. I think my owners won, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. Being closer to the


    action didn¡¯t help me understand it any better.


    After the game we walked back into the bath house. I was wondering why they even bothered having a


    shower in their quarters, so I asked them.


    ¡°More questions, Ciara?¡± Master Bane Laughed at me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Convenience,¡± Master Damien answered, ¡°they are a nicety and a sign of our stature, but we prefer


    the bath house.¡±


    ninjanovel


    I washed Master Damien as usual. Once he was done, Master Kein slid in front of me on the bench


    along the wall. We sat in a shallow part of the pool. Almost everyone was in the deeper water, so it


    almost felt Like we were alone.


    I ran the cloth over Master Kein¡¯s body and noticed there were a lot fewer scars. His shading was also


    different. Where Master Damien had thin barely visible stripes of gold and golden brown, Master Kein¡¯s


    stripes were thicker and darker.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have as many scars as your brother, Master Kein,¡± Imented.


    ¡°Perhaps I am a better fighter,¡± he said teasingly pulling me to sit and straddle hisp.


    I continued to bathe him and ended up wrapping my legs around his waist. His Length started to


    harden between us. I tried to continue the conversation to distract him.


    ¡°You are a better fighter than Master Damien, Master Kein?¡± I asked.


    I had seen first hand what Master Damien could do, I never wanted to see it again.


    He Laughed outright at me and ran his hands boldly over my body. ¡°I am someone that sits quietly and


    attacks with stealth, Ciara. My brothers each have a skill, that is mine. Damien is much better at hand


    to handbat than I am.¡±


    ¡°Your coloring is different, Master Kein,¡± I said running a finger along his chest over a particrly dark


    Line.


    ¡°Better for camouge, Ciara,¡± he answered watching as I traced the marks.


    ¡°You hunt things, Master?¡± I asked touching down his arm.


    The muscles slid under my fingers and I was reminded how strong he probably was, how strong they


    all were.


    ¡°So curious,¡± he murmured, ¡°about everything. Yes, I hunt things, Ciara.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things do you hunt, Master Kein?¡±


    His golden brown eyes appraised me as I rubbed the cloth over his neck and shoulders.


    ¡°Other men when they are lost or when they have attacked the vige.


    Sometimes I hunt game to eat for dinner,¡± he said pulling me tight against him.

 Chapter 58

    Master Kein was getting excited as I sat on hisp. His cock was pressed between the folds of my sex.


    The gentle currents in the pool had me shifting up and down, sliding along his length. In an attempt to


    stop the inevitable, I tried to disentangle my legs from around him.


    Master Kein clucked his tongue and me and ced a hand on each thigh.


    ¡°Iamfortable, Ciara. Keep your legs wrapped around me,¡± hemanded, ¡°I wish to explore you.¡±


    He started with my mouth. Hesitantly, he traced my lips with his fingers. Considering what he had


    already put in my mouth his shyness was unnecessary and I told him that.


    ¡°Always so brazen,¡± he mused slipping a finger between my Lips.


    Ived the flesh like it was his cock even touching my teeth to the tip. I gave each finger the same


    treatment. His breathing hissed in and out watching me.


    Master Kein¡¯s hands examined every piece of me he could reach. His touch was meticulous and


    thorough. He spent many minutes touching the weight of my breasts in the water. Combined with the


    sensation of his shaft rubbing up and down between my lower lips, I felt like I was on fire. My hands


    wound in the hair at the back of his neck, underwater my hips had started to shift restlessly against


    him.


    ¡°May I kiss you, Master Kein?¡± I asked him hesitantly.


    ninjanovel


    He thought for a moment and told me I could. I started with his neck, kissing and sucking the sensitive


    skin under his ear.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You are tasting me, as Evan has, although never with this reaction,¡± he moaned.


    ¡°It is a kiss, not a taste, Master,¡± I whispered in his ear and softly nipped at the Lobe.


    Eventually, I made it to his mouth. I kissed his lips softly and he copied my motions. It was a slow


    process, but I taught him how to kiss me. He was an avid learner and I enjoyed practicing with him.


    When a second warm male body press against my back I arched and moaned.


    Master Bane¡¯s chest hair tickled my back as he pushed his hands down my arms.


    ¡°Brother,¡± he addressed Master Kein, ¡°take it to the sitting area.¡±


    I was moved and picked up out of the water. The lust that had clouded my vision for thest several


    minutes faded. I realized how close J hade to begging Master Kein to have sex with me in the


    middle of the pool. Wrapping my arms around him I buried my face in his chest. I was really


    embarrassed.


    ¡°You can release me now, Ciara,¡± Master Kein Laughed.


    I let go of his neck and he Lay me down on soft pillows. I sat up and looked around. We were inside the


    little alcove where theyid their clothes in the bathhouse. Master Damien, Master Evan, and Christof


    were already there Lounging.


    Master Bane followed Master Kein and I inside. Master Bane looked Like the cat that ate the canary.


    ¡°So, brothers, have they asked you already? I have been offered enough for two ves,¡± he said


    grinning.


    A roar went up in the tiny room. The men were pping each other on the back and Laughing. I was


    confused and looked at Master Damien, who was looking pointedly at me.


    ¡°We did not pay your asking price, Ciara,¡± he said.


    It¡¯s one thing to feel like you aren¡¯t worth anything, it¡®s another thing to be told it. I dropped my head.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°We bid a great deal more, luckily. That disy you and my brother just put on in the pool has reignited


    the bidding. We have been offered an enormous fund to sell you,¡± he finished.


    ¡°Are you going to-¡± I stopped myself from finishing the question.


    They had said they wouldn¡¯t, I prayed they wouldn¡¯t. The panic had to written all over my face.


    Master Evan¡¯s eyes were mischievous again. ¡°It would pay us back for all the money to the healer,


    brother,¡± he said.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My hand, of it¡¯s own ord, reached out and swatted his thigh lightly. Realizing


    my mistake I tried to pull it back, but Master Evan had it. He used it to drag me onto hisp.


    I struggled with him and ended upying down, pinned between him and the wall. My heart was


    hammering in my ears when I looked into his zing blue eyes. My stomach turned and I swallowed


    the vomit back down.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of you getting ill again I would take you back to the posts, ve,¡± Master Evan said


    menacingly.


    ¡°Forgive it, brother,¡± Christof said.


    Master Evan¡¯s eyes softened and he released me, allowing me to sit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Evan, that was foolish of me. Thank you, Master


    Christof,¡± I said.


    ninjanovel


    My stomach had revolted during the wrestling match and I didn¡¯t feel so good. I wouldn¡¯t have done


    well at the posts. I continued to look at the ground and tried to breath through the nausea.


    ¡°You will not strike us, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°Tell me you understand this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Masters, I apologize. I will not strike you,¡± I said watching the floor and holding my quivering


    stomach.


    A bit of the root from the bag was at my Lips a moment Later. I took it gratefully from Master Evan¡¯s


    fingers. He stroked my back as my stomach settled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I interrupted you, Kein. Imagine what would have happened if you had jostled it too


    much in the pool,¡± Master Bane Laughed.


    ¡°No one is to use Ciara this night,¡± Master Damien said Looking me over. ¡°It will rest, so it is well


    tomorrow.¡±


    I was grateful to Master Damien, throwing up in the middle of sex seemed disgusting.


    The next day was weird. I was woken, cleaned, fed, and dressed. Much to my dismay the Little addition


    was once again put in my bottom.


    The men all dressed in tough looking outfits with their crests prominently disyed. They strapped


    themselves with a terrifying variety of weapons. I kneeled on my Little pad in the bedroom and watched


    with wide eyes. It looked like they were going to war.


    After they were done getting ready they walked with me outside to the walkway. A pad was floating in


    mid air, resting next to the walkway by our door. A man stood on the floating pad behind what must


    have been a small control panel. He greeted mypanions.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Master Damien instructed me to follow him. The railing at the edge of the walkway swung out to allow


    us to get onto the pad. Being afraid of heights I made a scene about stepping onto it. Master Evan


    unceremoniously slung me over his shoulder. I took my first ride upside down and screaming with my


    eyes shut tight.


    As the pad lowered to the ground I felt the movement and howled. It felt Like my stomach was being


    left behind. When I opened my eyes and saw the ground I bolted off Master Evan¡¯s shoulder and


    jumped down backing away from the awful contraption. Wind was billowing up from beneath the


    tform, I figured that must be what kept it up.

 Chapter 60

    My five Warriors stepped off the pad and came toward me, I just kept backing up. Master Damien¡¯s


    eyes were searing into me, he was really mad. I stopped when I backed into a wall. Master Damien


    stood beside me and knocked several times on the wall. He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He just red.


    The wall opened and a skinny guy with dark hair greeted him.


    ¡°Go in,¡± Master Damienmanded.


    I was still shaking from head to toe, butplied and slid into the doorway.


    Master Damien followed me in and turned me to face him, ¡°These are the Keepers, you will address


    them as such. They will feed and clean you while we are gone. You will obey them. If you cannot obey


    them, they will tell my brothers and I.¡±


    He turned to leave and then spoke to me one more time. ¡°Your behavior on the travel pad is


    uneptable, never act like that again,¡± he said before stepping out the wall.


    I turned and looked around. The skinny man turned and left me. I was in @ small courtyard surrounded


    by severalrge open doorways. Flowering nts lined the walls along with gs of bright pillowing


    fabric. I followed the skinny man through one of the doorways.


    Fuji was in my face a minute Later, pulling me along with her. She took us to a group of females


    already there. We all sat on pillows arranged in a circle. Actually, thanks to the thing in my butt, I knelt


    down, sitting wasn¡¯tfortable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I recognized the voices of the women from the chuke games. Rose and Tamia were both there.


    Rose had beautiful brown hair that cascaded in curls down her back. She Was small woman with


    perfect pink tipped breasts and a tiny waist. She was dressed in bright flowing red fabric that sort of


    covered her. The thick strips of fabric all hung from her cor to her knees, when she moved they


    shifted around. She Laughed when she saw me watching her.


    ¡°I know, I know it¡¯s really pointless for them to put this on me every day, but my Masters Like it. They


    just enjoy seeing me surrounded in their colors, they couldn¡¯t care less if I¡¯m covered.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Tamiaughed a high pitched giggle. She only had one eye, which was a little strange. She was


    dressed in panels simr to me. She said her owners originally just painted her in their colors. It didn¡¯t


    really bother her either way, no one wore clothes on the she was from.


    Fuji found the entire subject of clothing abhorrent for some reason.


    She loved the shiny chains her Masters wound around her every day, she said they entuated her


    natural glow. The swaths of color over her shoulders were something her Masters wanted. She


    despised the idea of fabric on her skin.


    All in all, the girls were really friendly. It was Lucky I liked them, the ves I hung out with was


    determined by who my Warriors were friendly with. It made sense, I¡®d really only see people my owners


    took me to see.


    Fuji noticed me kneeling and Laughed telling me I could just sit at the Keepers. My cheeks blushed


    crimson as I tried to think of a way not to say why I didn¡¯t want to sit. Rose just patted my arm and


    answered for me.


    ¡°Her owners are preparing her. It¡¯s notfortable to sit on at first,¡± she said to the group. ¡°You get


    used to it,¡± she said more quietly to me. ¡°Eventually, when they think you don¡¯t need it, they may stop


    using it altogether.¡±


    Rose and I sat talking and the other girls went to talk to a friend on the other side of the room. For a


    moment, it was just Rose and I. I took the chance to ask her about the chances of getting away from


    here.


    She shushed me quickly.


    ¡°There is no escape from this ce,¡± she whispered, ¡°and they will punish you harshly if you even think


    about it. Learn to be happy here and do what you have to in order to survive,¡± she advised.


    I took her advice. From what I¡¯d seen she was correct. If surviving meant staying put, that¡¯s what I


    would do.


    The Keepers didn¡¯t really care what we did, but there was plenty to upy me. Frankly, it looked like a


    kindergarden ss. I looked across the room and squealed when I saw what Looked Like a small set of


    drums.


    The rest of the girls followed me over to inspect them. They were different from home and definitely


    meant to be yed with the hands.

 Chapter 61

    The tops of the drums were shaped like three small bongos. I tapped on them experimentally until I had


    a good rhythm going.


    ying these little drums wasplicated, but I Loved music. The only part of high school I liked was


    band ss. The pitch each drum made was different and that took some getting used to. I got


    engrossed in what I was doing. I looked up to see Fuji swiveling her hips to the beat. I spent the rest of


    the morning tapping out different beats on the drums while the girls danced.


    A bell rang suddenly and everything stopped. Fuji started to run out.


    She turned around abruptly grabbing my hand and pulling me with her.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked her trying to keep up.


    ¡°Our Masters areing to feed us, they don¡¯t like to wait,¡± she said.


    I noticed my owner¡¯s mark on the floor in the room she took us into. A kneeling ce was set up in


    front of it. A chair and a small table were in front of me. I followed Fuji¡¯s lead and kneeled down waiting,


    no one was talking.


    I heard the tamping of feet as the men started toe in. A set stopped in front of me, but I kept my


    head down.


    ¡°Hello, Ciara,¡± I heard Christof say as he brushed my cheek. I looked up at him and smiled.


    Christof was dirty, it Looked like he had had a rough morning. His hands were clean, though. He fed


    me from a bowl until I thought I would burst. I never refused what he gave me, I just chewed really


    slowly.


    Unlike my other owners he stopped feeding me and didn¡¯t fuss at me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Leaning down he Laughed quietly in my ear. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said.


    I followed his heels out into the courtyard and out the door in the wall. le¡¯re outside the Keeper¡¯s


    compound, Ciara. You can look around if you¡¯d like to, none of the other Warriorse out here,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Are we allowed to be out here, Christof?¡± I asked curiously.


    We walked into what I would have considered a forest at home, along a little path. The nts were all


    different and I looked at them fascinated.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Yes, I can take you out here. Most Warriors juste and feed their ve a mid day meal. I thought


    you might be curious to see outside thepound,¡± he said watching me with interest.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to see this,¡± I said inspecting a bright yellow leaf growing from the ground.


    ¡°Iam curious, also,¡± he told me.


    I asked simple questions at first, the names of nts and about things around us. He didn¡¯t seem to


    mind telling me, so I got bolder and asked about the.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole, Ciara,¡± heughed. ¡°The Administrators ced me in this vige as a


    child and I have never lived another ce.¡±


    ¡°Where was the ve auction? Is it on this world?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Do you know how I got there?¡±


    ¡°My brothers and I took a transport to the edge of the mountains. There is a ce there our leaders


    allow the portals. We took the one that leads to the ve auction. It is in center space on a small


    neutral. We were told the portals can make a human sick if they are awake, so my brothers


    made sure you slept,¡± he told me.

 Chapter 62

    He mused a bit on the second part of the question. ¡°I have heard it is difficult to operate a portal on


    your home. They are often destroyed by Earth¡¯s natural defense. The vers must have found a


    ce the defense wasn¡¯t strong to take you.¡±


    Christof sat for a moment and watched me Looking around. feel as though we should not have taken


    you,¡± he stated bluntly.


    ¡°You should not have been made to be a ve.¡±


    ALL my resolve about just making the best of this broke and I threw my arms around his neck crying.


    ¡°Please, take me back. I don¡¯t want to be a ve. I want to be free,¡±


    I cried brokenly.


    Christof seemed stunned by the sudden contact and almost pushed me away. After a moment he


    wrapped me in his arms


    ¡°The kneeling is horrible,¡± I sobbed into his neck. ¡°I know how to feed and clean myself. It should be my


    choice to have sex. Please, I beg you, take me back.¡±


    Christof stayed quiet for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°I cannot take you back. The portals do not open naturally on Earth and usually whoever is in them gets


    destroyed when they are forcibly opened on that. You must stay here with us. I will do my best to


    protect you. My brothers will not wish to harm you, they also wish to see you happy and well. Please


    understand, Ciara.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°It is all so demeaning,¡± I told him still clinging to his frame.


    ¡°I will not demean you,¡± he said softly stroking my back. ¡°You do not need to kneel when it is just you


    and I. I will Let you feed yourself.


    Sex with me will be your choice¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    We stood for a moment and I calmed down. I repeated to myself I had decided to make the best of it.


    At least now I had an ally. I tried to slow my breathing and focused on the joy of having someone to talk


    to.


    ¡°Come, Ciara, I must walk you back to thepound. I must rejoin my brothers or they wille to


    look for me if I am Late,¡± Christof said pointing back the way we¡¯de.


    As we walked I took Christof¡¯s hand in mine. His presence was a blessing and I was d for it.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± he asked Looking at our joined hands.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± I answered grinning.


    He pushed me gently against a tree and ran a finger under my jaw. ¡°Does it mean something?¡± he


    asked watching my eyes.


    ¡°On my when two people hold hands it¡¯s because they Like each other,¡± I said watching him.


    ¡°I Like you too, Ciara,¡± he said grinning at me. His face turned to a frown quickly, ¡°My brothers, when


    theye, will probably just feed you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay with me,¡± I said, ¡°I appreciate knowing someone understands.¡±


    We walked back to the Keeper¡¯spound holding hands the whole way.

 Chapter 63

    The other girls were dying to know why Christof took me outside. I lied and told them he had wanted to


    have sex.


    ¡°He wanted sex out of doors?¡± Rose asked suspiciously. ¡°They hate that. They all hate that, I thought.


    He really is strange,¡± she mused


    I hadn¡¯t known that would be a mistake and asked her why they didn¡¯t like sex outside, normally.


    ¡°The way the women take them is notfortable for them. They like to use us privately in their ces


    for resting, where everything isfortable,¡± she answered.


    ninjanovel


    I didn¡¯t talk to her anymore about it. My gut instinct told me what Christof and I did at Lunch didn¡¯t


    usually happen. It was best to keep it a secret.


    After lunch I had to pee, really bad. Fuji told me to go tell the Keepers. I wasn¡¯t permitted to go by


    myself. Much Like at my new home I was watched and cleaned, it was weird.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was distracted from the strangeness of it all by our after Lunch activity. The Keepers took us outside


    the back of thepound. We walked through sand and I was thrilled to see water in front of us. The


    sea, much like the sky was a shade of bluish purple. The Keeper¡¯spound sat right on the shore.


    We were in a protected alcove with rock walls almost encircling a little bay. The beach was beautiful, it


    was a Light coral color. The sand felt Like sand at home. Little waves broke on the beach. I almost ran


    into the water with my outfit still on, Fuji stopped me.


    ¡°You have to get permission from the Keepers to be in the water and they will take off your panels. Your


    owners will get mad if it gets dirty,¡± she said pulling me back.


    I went and asked the Keepers and they said I was allowed to swim. My owners had permitted it. They


    took my little outfit off of me and ced it to the side.


    When they undressed me I had tried to help them and they looked at me like I was strange. Despite my


    difort of sitting around nude with my new friends, I raged at the other women that I could take care


    of myself. Rose Laughed at me.


    ¡°It takes some getting used to,¡± she said, ¡°but this is the way they look at it. You can¡¯t do anything for


    yourself. It stems from the experience with their earliest ves. They bought the ones that fought them,


    but broke them. They treated ves horribly and the ves Lost the will to live. If they didn¡¯t do


    everything for them after they were broken they died faster.¡±


    I shuddered and she continued, ¡°The Paterians gotpetitive about keeping ves alive. Eventually


    they figured out the ves that were given less pain and more pleasure did better. They also learned


    the better they cared for their ves the better they did. It became a sign of the men¡¯s training and


    ability to keep a healthy ve. The end result is you get treated like a prized pet.¡±


    I listened with interest, but was dying to get in the water. Rose shooed me and I ran to the shore,


    dipping my toes in the ocean. The water was cool, but not bad. Wading out into waist deep water I


    swam around. The water got deeper toward where the inlet was. I dove down and inspected the rocky


    shelves.


    All of the sudden I came across a barrier. I reached out and touched it. It was arge metal grate that


    covered the opening to the inlet.


    It ended right at the water line. The grates weren¡¯t small, but I couldn¡¯t get through them. Little barnacle


    like creatures covered the metal from top to bottom.


    Swimming to the other side of the inlet under water I found a ce where the grate was open. It looked


    like it must have gotten broken by something. There was a holerge enough for me to fit through.


    Surfacing, I looked back at the shore. The Keepers were busy with the other girls, no one was watching


    me.


    Feeling wicked, I slipped through the grate and explored the ocean outside the inlet. I surfaced just


    long enough for air. Not wanting to get caught I slipped back through the grate. Making a note, I


    decided I¡¯d have to do that again. I swam around until I was called in by the Keepers.


    Much like kindergarden we were picked up at a specified time. A little bell rang and we all went into the


    courtyard and kneeled on our pads waiting. The Warriors came in and picked up their ves,


    sometimes stopping and talking to the Keepers.


    No one came for me. I waited a long time after everyone else was gone, I thought I might have been


    left. Perhaps Christof had repeated what I had said and it had made them angry. I jumped when boots


    appeared before me


    ¡°Get up, ve,¡± Master Evan said towering over my kneeling frame.


    I hadn¡¯t heard his approach. Looking up all my owners were standing there ring at me, except


    Christof who Looked amused.

 Chapter 64

    I followed them out the wall and balked when I saw the transport pad.


    My uncles all rode roller coasters, but I was too chicken. I¡¯d never even been on an airne. I hated


    heights.


    ¡°This eve will be very difficult or very enjoyable for you, depending on how you act,¡± Master Damien


    threatened in my ear.


    Gulping back my fear I followed him onto the pad. It shot up Like a rocket and I screamed, dropping to


    the floor. My eyes were shut tight as I begged them to please make it stop. When the thing started to


    move forward I grabbed onto the closest leg and cried.


    I felt hands removing me from the pant leg I was clinging to and Master Damien¡¯s voice was in my ear,


    ¡°You will learn to stand and act respectable during transport. We are taking a trip tonight. It will only end


    when you stop this ridiculous behavior.¡±


    They had the driver swoop the pad every which way. I screamed I would fall off and die crashing to the


    ground. They thought that was amusing.


    ¡°Do you remember the currents that prevented you from moving at the auction?¡± Christof asked.


    ¡°Simr barriers prevent you from falling off the sides of the pad.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should try them,¡± Master Evan said pushing me with a quick thrust toward the edge. He was


    supremely annoyed.


    I yelped but didn¡¯t go off the side of the tform. They were right something was stopping me. The


    invisible barrier swooshed against my hand when I hesitantly tried to ce it outside the bounds of the


    pad.


    Turning around I smiled at my owners. The operator of the pad acted like I wasn¡¯t present, most of the


    rest glowered at me.


    The anger on their faces was undeniable, except for Christof, who still just seemed amused. The lines


    of skin color that were usually so Light seemed to darken with anger. They looked slightly feral and I


    made up my mind to ovee this fear immediately.


    Finally, I Learned to watch the horizon and rx on the pad. It didn¡¯t matter if it went up or down,


    zipped left or right. I stayed in my position and kept my eyes open. The scenery was beautiful.


    Mountains were in the distance every which way and the ocean bordered on all other sides. In any


    other circumstance, I would have enjoyed the view.


    The sun had set and the sky was dark by the time the man dropped us off in front of our door. I waited


    patiently for Master Damien to open the gate and followed him off the pad. It felt funny walking on solid


    ground again, Like when you get used to wearing roller skates.


    The rest of the evening was quiet. The men took me down to bathhouse with them after dinner. I heard


    several Warriorsmenting on my morning ride. Evidently, everyone had seen that little fiasco.


    Thements the other men made were upsetting to my owners. In turn, my owners were colder and


    less interested in me than they had been thest two days. I learned the lesson quickly, a good ve


    does not embarrass its Masters.


    Adjusting to the life of a ve was different. I would say difficult, but I guess my mind set made it easier


    in a way. Since I was determined to survive, I didn¡¯t concentrate on being unhappy. I made up my mind


    to make the best of this.


    Christof made making the best of my situation easier. He came almost every day at Lunch. He kept to


    his word and never treated me Like a ve. We became fast friends. I felt bonded to him in a secret


    way.


    I did have to just verify one more time that escape was not an option.


    I cornered Fuji and asked about the odds of escaping. She was furious I talked to her about it, but she


    was informative. There wasn¡¯t a good chance of getting away.


    The whole of the kept ves, if I escaped here I would be taken by someone in another vige.


    She didn¡¯t know how to work the portals even if I could get to one. Besides that, portals on Earth rarely


    worked and being in one that was forcibly opened would probably kill me. Her advice was like Rose¡¯s:


    Learn to live like this and stop thinking of escape.


    I¡¯d decided to survive and escaping home was not an option. My mind was set. Now I just needed to


    know what to do to make the most of this world.


    Staying where I was seemed safest. Christof would defend me. Master Damien and the rest seemed


    unduly interested in my health. I had to be exactly what they wanted, so they would feel no need to be


    rid of me.


    The duties my Masters had told me were mine were very simple. Daily sex was all they ever asked. It


    was my duty to be ready and to provide a healthy body for them to release into.

 Chapter 65

    I was knew I was more than a sex toy, so I tried to be industrious.


    I attempted to clean the apartment once, just out of habit. They chastised me and the posts were


    threatened for daring to step outside my role. There were men that cleaned the rooms during the day,


    my owners didn¡¯t need or want me to do that.


    Instinctively, I knew they wanted more. There was some part of our rtionship I was missing.


    Whatever that was I had to find it.


    My obedience and zeal had nothing to do with a love of very. I hated what I had be, weak and


    subservient. The desire to fully please them came from a selfish ce. Happy Masters would not sell


    their ve. The worst nightmare I could imagine involved the nameless, faceless creatures that would


    own me next.


    I started to watch my Masters. Any time we were together I paid all of my attention to them. It became


    my all consuming desire to provide whatever they needed. The only way to do that was to figure out


    what they wanted.


    ninjanovel


    Even Christof wasn¡¯t helpful. He told me the same thing the girls did.


    The men wanted sex; provide it, stay healthy, and they would be happy.


    I don¡¯t think they realized how intently I was watching them until a chuke game e afternoon.


    They were ying with a group of men that did not own ves; I was by myself in the tent. It allowed


    me to really watch the game without distraction.


    The men worked together, but the part they all yed was different.


    Master Kein darted between therger yers to move the different balls; he was difficult to catch. He


    tossed to Master Damien who made a giant pass to the other side of the field. Master Evan retrieved


    the ball and moved it with surprising uracy to Christof. Master Bane knocked down the men in


    Christof¡¯s way and after a rapid sprint, they scored a point.


    The other men on the field didn¡¯t seem to have the diversity of talent my men did. My owners were


    each very good at what they did and unbeatable together. I really got into the game, even booing loudly


    over what I considered unfair interference.


    Master Evan loped over to me and crouched down.


    ¡°Why are you making that noise?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That man,¡± I said pointing, ¡°got in Master Christof¡¯s way and tripped him. He wouldn¡¯t have been able


    to stop him otherwise. That wasn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Master Evan panted for a moment watching me.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Master Christof could have run that pass across the field before anyone caught him, but that man


    cheated and tripped him,¡± I pushed.


    Master Evan seemed stumped on what to say for a moment. He settled on telling me not to watch the


    other men and to only watch them.


    ¡°I only want to watch you all, Master Evan. You¡¯re much better than the other men,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°In fact, your aim with the ball is far superior to any other man on the field. It¡¯s very impressive. I enjoy


    watching you y.¡±


    He cocked his head to the side and looked at me for a moment before standing.


    ¡°Only cheer for your Masters,¡± he called back as he made his way to the field.


    When the game was done I was sure my owners had won. The other men grumbled as they walked


    past the tent. I looked at the ground and smiled to myself. It had not looked Like it was much of a


    contest.


    ¡°So you are an expert at chuke now, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked sitting on the grass in front of me


    and then sprawling out on his side.


    ¡°Tripping Master Christof-¡± I started to say and Master Bane Laughed.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°You were not offended when I tripped Rue, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°That was different,¡± I argued. ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to make it past Master Bane anyhow.¡±


    ¡°And why was he not going to make it past me?¡± Master Bane asked sitting and watching the scenery


    absently.


    ¡°Nobody makes it past you when you have a mind to stop them, Master,¡± I said pulling at the filmy


    covering over my right breast.


    A finger was lifting my chin and now Master Bane was watching me intently.


    ¡°Exin,¡± he ordered simply.


    Master Bane¡¯s eyes were boring into mine and I was afraid to Look away.


    ¡°You are very powerful, Master Bane. When you block the other men, they always fall before you,¡± I


    stammered.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°So I am the best chuke yer?¡± Master Bane asked grinning.


    I didn¡¯t want to agree or disagree, so I went back to ying with the coverings over my breasts and


    made a nonmittal sound.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my brother, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said crouching on my other side.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know enough about the game to make such a judgement. It looks like you all y better


    than the other men,¡± I said feeling brilliant. hat was evasive, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said looking up at the


    sky.


    ¡°Tell me which of us is the best chuke yer, in your opinion.¡±


    I panted and my gaze went from man to man. Master Bane turned his head to watch my difort and


    his grin widened. I felt like prey again.


    Now they were all staring at me with those predatory faces on. This was a game and one I was sure to


    lose. It seemed wrong to choose one over the other. Instinctively, I knew it would get me into trouble.


    ¡°You are the perfect team. I don¡¯t know who is better,¡± I stammered and they started to close in on me.


    ¡°We said choose, Ciara,¡± Master Kein whispered in my ear, ¡°or we put you at the posts for your


    disobedience.¡±


    My eyes darted around and I found their feral smiles and narrowing eyes. Even Christof seemed to be


    enjoying the current fun. I hated the posts and I knew who would be the one dragging me up to them


    when the time came.


    ¡°Master Damien,¡± I barked out.


    He was the one who doled out the punishment for the family. If I had to choose, I¡¯d choose the one that


    was going to be my punisher. Perhaps he would be Lenient.


    The men turned to look at Master Damien who was still sprawled out on the grass.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t wise to lie to us, Ciara,¡± he purred.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I squeaked. ¡°You aren¡¯t as fast as Master Christof or as crafty as Master Kein, but your


    arm is stronger than Master Evan¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Although my aim is better,¡± Master Evan said.


    ¡°Well, the conversation was to strength, not aim defending my point.


    ¡± I said bravely


    Master Bane smirked and twirled a de of grass in his fingers, ¡°What about me ve? How does


    Damien stack up against me?¡± fou don¡¯t throw the ball enough for me to tell,¡± I said desperately.


    ¡°I get the feeling you¡¯d rather be knocking the other men down rather than fight over the balls.¡±


    The men considered me quietly for several moments. They seemed Lost in their thoughts as the sky


    slowly darkened over us.


    I started when I saw Master Damien had moved and was motioning for me to get up. Rising to my feet


    he bent and scooped up my kneeling ce.


    ¡°You are correct, Ciara,¡± he murmured. ¡°We are the perfect team.¡±


    The next day at the Keepers, Christof came to feed me. We walked around outside and I plopped


    myself down in a clearing.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your brother¡¯s obsession about me picking the better yerst night?¡± I groused. ¡°I don¡¯t


    Like being forced to pick between you all. It seems like it will just get me in trouble with the others.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You got their attention when you told Evan he had the best aim,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christof said settling beside me. ¡°They didn¡¯t know you could tell the difference between them.¡±


    I sat and looked at Christof strangely.


    ¡°There are lots of differences between you all. How would they think I don¡¯t notice the differences


    between them?¡± I asked.


    Christof handed me the bowl of food and sat beside me with his hands folded over his knees.


    ¡°We are all Damien¡¯s family,¡± he said simply taking a bite of food from the bowl.


    ¡°You are five different men. Each of you is unique. Why would they think I can¡¯t tell the difference


    between them?¡±


    ¡°We are a family, Ciara,¡± Christof said as though that should make the entire point.


    ¡°You are five individuals in a family,¡± I amended confused.


    Christof chuckled and encouraged me to eat.


    ¡°It is so curious to me how you see things,¡± he said brushing the hair away from my face. ¡°To anyone


    else we are only Damien¡¯s family, a single unit. I know my brothers and I know there are differences


    between them. No one else really notices them that way. We all y a part of the family. We are all


    Damien¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to see you as five different men,¡± I pondered.


    ¡°They like you to see that. I like you to see that,¡± he smiled and ¡®looked suddenly shy.

 Chapter 68

    ¡°You are very hard to confuse you for one another,¡± I told him, ¡°especially you.¡±


    Christof seemed pleased and our Lunch continued with quiet thoughtful conversation.


    I swam out my hole in the grate that afternoon and thought about it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That something I had been missing about my Masters. It was so obvious I had missed it. They wanted


    me to notice them.


    My head bobbed up and I took a breath before diving again. They Liked to be appreciated for their


    differences. It made sense.


    That single thought gave me a n and a purpose. They liked to feel special, so I would give that to


    them. Their happiness was the key to my survival and I was determined to live.


    In the bathhouse that night I washed Master Damien as usual. He seemed to like me to rub along his


    lines, so that¡¯s usually how I organized myself. I ran my hands over his chest and back softly


    massaging and cleaning. He was so well proportioned.


    ¡°Do you have an arm you favor, Master Damien?¡± I asked as I scrubbed down his left forearm.


    He had been sitting with his eyes closed. Opening them, he looked quizzically at me. His expression


    seemed to be warring between curiosity and irritation.


    ¡°There is no end to your questions,¡± hemented, ¡°and no, I do not prefer either of my arms. They


    work equally well.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    That exined why he was built so equally. He didn¡¯t preferentially use one arm when he trained and


    fought. My attention moved to his fingers and I cleaned each one.


    ¡°The callouses are thicker on this side,¡± I said running my thumbs over his left palm and fingers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Damien said looking slightly ufortable, ¡°but I am trained to use both hands,¡± he


    insisted.


    ¡°But you prefer to use this one,¡± I whispered watching his face carefully.


    His features hardened slightly and I looked away. I hadn¡®t meant to anger him.


    ¡°Wash me, Ciara,¡± he said, ¡°and no more questions.¡±


    Well, I had tried and I made up my mind I would try again. Evidently some things they didn¡¯t want me to


    notice.


    It was still on my mind when they put me to bed that night. I curled up on my side between Master


    Damien and Master Evan. There would be mistakes, I soothed myself, but they wanted me to notice


    them, so I should continue.


    I started when I felt Master Damien wrap around my back. He pulled me flush to his chest and was


    breathing into my ear. When he spoke his breath tickled.


    ¡°My brothers know I prefer my left arm to hold my sword,¡± he whispered into my ear. ¡°No one else has


    ever seen that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I apologize,¡± I said softly.


    It wasn¡¯t really the appropriate response, but I wasn¡¯t sure what was.


    He was silent behind me for a short while, but he didn¡¯t release me.

 Chapter 69

    The arm across my middle shifted and he started to lightly pluck at my nipples. I bit back the moan in


    my throat as he fondled my chest.


    ¡°I find,¡± he said low into my ear, ¡°my left hand to be more urate for detailed work¡­like this. Other


    men have no such preference. My brothers have no preference.¡±


    Squirming under his ministrations I grasped at his arm and felt the y of muscle beneath my hands


    ¡°You are very talented with both of your hands, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The chuckle rumbled from his chest and into mine and that tormenting hand thankfully ceased it¡¯s


    chore.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Ciara,¡± he said tucking the nkets around us.


    I sighed and settled down quite satisfied with myself. Master Damien wasn¡¯t angry I had noticed,


    perhaps it would even make him happy I paid them that much attention. Tomorrow I would continue at


    the task I had set myself. It was a n.


    ninjanovel


    It was strange, but it was the Little things they Liked me to see. They wanted me to notice the details of


    their lives and personalities. It was like they wanted me to read their minds and react to whatever they


    were feeling.


    I understood why the girl in the restaurant had been staring at her owners. It was the only way to keep


    up with them. With five to Look after, their changing moods and desires, absolute attention was


    necessary.


    Once I learned what the men needed to be happy with me, life settled into a rhythm. Being at my new


    home in thepound was consuming, but I enjoyed my time at the Keepers. It was my time to rx.


    Most days were like that: rx at the Keepers during the day and please my owners at night.


    My musical talents made me very popr when I was at the Keepers because the other girls really


    liked to dance. Fuji told me we would probably end up entertaining our men together. Her men Loved to


    see her dance and she wanted to make them happy.


    Fuji said I should dance, too. She started helping me practice while someone plucked at a stringed


    instrument. It seemed the right thing to do, although dancing embarrassed me.


    I did have some experience. Mom and I had taken a belly dancing ss for exercise one year. It was


    one of those New Year¡¯s Resolutions about losing weight. I¡¯d never been particrly good, the teacher


    said I was too shy. I loved the feel of the moves, though.


    When I showed Fuji belly dancing I thought she¡¯d hit the roof she was so excited. We worked on it


    every day, since I started to practice I got a lot better. I wasn¡¯t as shy about my body and that made a


    difference, too.


    Still I preferred to dance with just Rose and Fuji. They thought my modesty was kind of silly.


    Considering what was expected regrly of me when I was home, I knew they were right. Modesty


    was something I no ¡®longer had the Luxury of.


    At home, I was the embodiment of sex. For the men that owned me, I was a living, breathing sex doll. It


    was obvious I was their favorite toy.


    My owners were meticulous in caring for me. I had my daily vitamin drink, which I had heard them say


    was expensive. They washed me with the finest soaps and rubbed my body with creams, so my skin


    was soft and pliant.


    Thanks to their care I looked like a different girl. My hair was healthy and shone in the light. Even my


    palms, which had stared out looking so bad, were now satiny to the touch. They spent money and time


    on me the way no one ever had.


    My care did not stop with that. Although my outfits were mostly gauze and see thru, I had a Limitless


    supply of them. The room they stored their clothes was now packed with my flimsy ornamentation.


    Every day I was dressed up in a different outfit and paraded around like a prize.


    They took good care of me and were proud I belonged to them.


    They shared in all my care and my use, except Christof. He seemed to keep to himself and didn¡®t fit in


    with the other men. The difference was most apparent during sex. He didn¡¯t use me with them.


    Christof never took part in the wild group sex I was the focus of. He would wait and watch quietly,


    deferring when they asked him to join in.


    It upset my other owners, but they couldn¡¯t seem to talk to him about it.

 Chapter 70

    Instead, Christof would awaken with me in the middle of the night and ¡°take his time¡¯ as he said. He


    was so sweet and gentle; it was like he was my boyfriend. We spent hours on the chaise cuddling,


    talking, and sometimes making love. What we did was always my choice and I loved Christof deeply for


    giving me that. My time with him at night was my favorite time.


    Lunch was my second favorite time of the day. Most afternoons Christof came to feed me. We had


    completely given up eating in the Lunchroom and instead walked in the forest. It had be so


    common the Keepers left my Kneeling pad in the courtyard and I waited for him just inside the wall.


    Just like at home, Christof didn¡¯t treat me Like a ve, but like an equal he could talk to. When we were


    alone together, we were just friends. I fed myself from the bowl and usually chose what direction to


    walk in. He just apanied me as I explored different ces in the forest. Christof just seemed to


    need someone he could rx around.


    I gotfortable with Christof. He encouraged me to talk about home and listened curiously to all of it.


    Stories about my prior Life intrigued him. How humans lived together, males and females in the same


    ce, it amazed him.


    Christof never minded my questions and told me all about this world.


    One day he showed me how to hold a sword. I had to use a branch, I couldn¡¯t even lift his sword off the


    ground. We yed ¡®warrior¡¯ with the branches frequently.


    ¡°Who do you fight with?¡± I asked swinging my branch the way he had taught me to.


    ¡°Lighten your grip,¡± he instructed before answering. ¡°Too tight a hold and you lose maneuverability.¡±


    Once I had fixed my hands and released my death grip he answered my question.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Men from the other viges close by. Sometimes there are raids and mene to take things from the


    shopkeepers. It is our job to protect them,¡± he told me. ¡°We patrol around the surrounding area to keep


    the raiders out.¡±


    ¡°Sounds stressful,¡± Imented wrinkling my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Christofughed. ¡°I love it when the other mene. We train hard to best them. The


    skirmishes are exciting. My brothers also look forward to them.¡± His face darkened and he looked


    different suddenly, ¡°We enjoy fair battles we can win with skill and strength.


    ¡®They¡¯ are not all Like that.¡±


    I tried to ask about the Lastment, but Christof distracted me. It was an oddment and I wasn¡¯t


    sure who ¡®they¡¯ were. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it, though. Instead, Christof asked about my mother.


    He knew he could distract me by asking about her


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I rarely spoke to him long about my mom. The subject made me too sad and I would cry. I could never


    resist talking about her, so despite the tears that came, I spoke freely.


    As I talked, I remembered the good and the bad times. That still confused Christof greatly. He had


    never understood family the way I described it.


    His family was his brothers and they got along perfectly. I told him how my family kicked me out of my


    bed and sometimes ate all the food. I exined the unkind remarks and the many beatings they had


    given me.


    The idea of having a family that hurt you or couldn¡¯t be trusted baffled Christof.


    I talked a lot about my mother and her struggles with alcohol. He didn¡¯t really understand that either,


    but he listened. Even with all her failings she was still my mother. The more I talked about mom, the


    more I missed her.


    Christof didn¡¯t understand missing a mother, the mothers here dropped the sons off after they were


    very small. The men that raised them were called Child Keepers. He did say he knew what it was like


    to miss someone. He often spent so long consoling me we were Late back to thepound.


    We agreed about other things and that was kind of cool. When it was just us he was sympathetic to my


    argument that I wasn¡¯t an it. If my sex didn¡¯t matter they would have bought a male earthling.


    ¡°I have female parts,¡± I said stubbornly making him Laugh. ¡°Your inability to put a child in me doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯m not female.¡±


    He said he didn¡¯t care if I said that around him, but it would make his brothers upset. I grumbled a Little,


    but agreed with him. It would have to be our Little secret.

 Chapter 71

    I adored Christof and I did everything I could to show him that. As much as I could I talked to him about


    romance. He allowed me to hug and kiss him. Soon, he started to hug and kiss me without any


    prompting. It made me feel nice and normal for a change.


    However, the more I got to know Christof the more he worried me. I could tell something was eating at


    him. Finally I decided to ask him about it, I just had to take the chance. Gathering my courage, I took a


    good guess about what might be bothering him.


    ¡°You might get mad at me, but I just wanted to know. Did the women take you?¡±


    He sighed and took a piece of food from the bowl for himself. ¡°Yes, I was sent by the Administrators to


    patrol a section along the mountains.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My brothers and I were ordered to split up to cover arger territory.


    The big one picked me up and flew off with me. She took me and kept me for a long time,¡± he


    answered. ¡°She and her sisters needed female children and I seem to make those most of the time.¡±


    I shuddered, ¡°It must have been horrible. Were you able to talk to your brothers about it?¡±


    Heughed and started to hit a bamboo like tree that was sitting next to us, ¡°My brothers know nothing


    of my capture and, for the record, I was only treated poorly the first several days. During that time I was


    kept in a cell by myself, but she moved me to a ce with other men after a very short while. She had


    decided to keep me in the mountains long term.¡± low did you get away?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°I thought I could escape from them. Finally, the woman in charge told me they owned me; I would


    never escape. The only men my brothers and I found were men they released because they no longer


    needed them. I still tried to get away, that¡¯s when she beat me. I was miserable.¡± His face fell as he


    talked.


    ¡°She wanted me to live and be happy. My owner, Nu-reeh, said they had decided to take my brothers to


    be with me, the Administrators would send them on a job like I had been sent. I stopped being able to


    get erections; the thought of my brothers living that way upset me and I told them that,¡± he sighed.


    ¡°I told them if they sent me back, I would do what they wanted. I would keep to an increased coupling


    schedule, give them as many girls as they needed. They just couldn¡¯t do that to my brothers.¡±


    ¡°The women told me if I did as they asked they would leave us alone.


    They told me to exin the new rules to my brothers. If I started trouble, the women said they would


    destroy me.¡±


    I sat in stunned silence


    ¡°Your brothers will protect you, Christof,¡± I said pulling him to face me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°They can¡¯t protect me. No one here can protect anyone. We are owned by the women. We live at their


    discretion. I am as much a ve as you are. When they find I will no Longer perform for them I will be


    deemed useless. They will destroy me,¡± he said starting to walk back the way we¡¯de.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not useless, you can have sex with them. You have sex with me all the time,¡± I said trailing


    after him trying to process.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ciara. I was raised to believe I was free, but they let me see the inner workings


    of our world at least a little of it. I listened to the other males they keep in the mountains. They control


    everything.¡±


    ¡°The women mine and sell the ore that make us a rich. They mark us when we are born, put us


    with others they sense we will get on well with. As we grow, they watch us to make sure we do the job


    they set out for us. The Administrators and the General talk to them and hand their edicts down to us,¡±


    he continued at a brisk pace back talking angrily.


    ¡°I cannot preform for them, I cannot live like this. Let them destroy me.¡±


    ¡°Wait a God damned minute,¡± I said stopping.


    Christof turned to look at me quizzically. ¡°You are speaking the wrongnguage, Ciara,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m cursing you,¡± I shouted angrily in hisnguage, ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not good enough for you, but


    sometimes that¡¯s how it is. You can¡¯t justy down and die because you don¡¯t like it. How would you


    feel if I said that to you? I am a ve, I was raised free, and I¡¯m doing just fine. You can¡¯t leave me. I


    care for you. Your brothers care for you,¡± tears were streaming down my face by now. I knew a


    coupling wasing up for them. ¡°You have to talk to your brothers,¡± I cried to him. ¡°You have to do


    what you are supposed to. Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡±

 Chapter 72

    We were almost back to thepound and I could hear the other Warriors. The voices wereing


    toward us. I dropped my head as they came through the brush.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I heard one say, ¡°we heard shouting. Is everything as it should be?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Yes, all is well. Come Ciara, your mid day meal is over. You must go back,¡± he said addressing me.


    He went to take my arm and I moved away from him and stalked toward thepound. A masculine


    chest I didn¡¯t recognize was in my face a momentter.


    ¡°ALL does not look well, Christof,¡± the voice in front of me said.


    ¡°It is an earth ve, Basin. These things happen,¡± Christof said taking my arm and leading me away.


    The rest of the afternoon stunk. I swam out my private hole and spent hours in the deep water outside


    the inlet. I barely was back in time for the evening bell. The other girls asked what was wrong because I


    was acting so off. I told them I missed my family. Whiche to think of it I really did, that made me


    more upset.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My owners took me to the bathhouse and I was unusually quiet and subdued. I couldn¡¯t believe Christof


    had decided just to give up. Life without him would be unbearable. He was the only person in my Life


    that I felt loved me and I wasn¡¯t enough for him.


    Master Damien noticed my mood and asked me about it at dinner. I also told him I missed my family.


    He forbade me to think of them. He said if they had cared for me in the right way I would not have been


    enved.


    That made me feel worse.


    I knew he was right, my family hadn¡¯t cared for me. At home I had been a burden and in the way. They


    were only too d when I Left and lived at that dingy motel. I bawled at the table and couldn¡¯t stop.


    Nobody had every Loved me.


    ¡°I have had enough of this,¡± Master Damien finally said scooping me up.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You will preform your purpose now.¡±


    He carried me toward the bedroom. I really wasn¡¯t in the mood for that and struggled hard. They


    seemed to find my efforts amusing, that infuriated me.


    I screamed and cursed at them in English, I didn¡¯t know bad enough words in theirnguage. iling


    my arms and legs I struck out at them, but they were faster than me and just grabbed the writhing


    Limbs.


    Theyy me on the bed and opened my Legs wide. I screamed that I would pee on them if they got


    near my sex. Master Evanughed at me.


    ¡°I have tasted your fluids before. They are not objectionable to me,¡± he said settling between widely


    spread thighs. ¡°Although if you leave water on the bed, we will make you stay in it until morning, even


    then we may not see fit to clean it off.¡±


    My eyes got wide when he said that and I allowed them to spread and restrain me. I didn¡¯t want to


    sleep in a puddle of urine.


    ¡°Should we use the bindings?¡° Master Bane asked holding both hands above my head. ¡°I find this


    better,¡± he continued using his other hand to torment a nipple.


    ¡°No bindings tonight then,¡± Master Damien said holding right leg as Master Kein held the left.


    Master Bane forced my face toward his and I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said calmly. ¡°We wish to watch you respond.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t answer him. I would not open my eyes. Let them do what they wished.

 Chapter 73

    Tonight, I would not be participating. For all I cared they could put me out at the posts.


    It would just prove to me what I really meant to them.


    A hand pinching my nose and covering my mouth surprised me so badly I opened my eyes to see what


    they were doing. Master Bane grinned cheekily down at me, removing his hand.


    ¡°They are open now, brothers,¡± he said as Master Evan started licking my dry center.


    His tongue felt so good, his lips were warm and soft caressing each inner fold. The hands holding my


    legs weren¡¯t still either. Master Kein and Master Damien were rubbing my calves and the bottoms of my


    feet in slow, steady circles. Master Bane¡¯s free hand weighed each breast as his fingers yed over


    the tips. Despite my best efforts I started to rx. My body was responding like they knew it would.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I cried to them looking around, ¡°please, you don¡¯t care about me. Please stop this. Get the oil if


    you want. Just use me and have sex with me.¡±


    I struggled against their hands again and it was of absolutely no use.


    ¡°When have we not cared for you?¡± Master Damien sighed as his hand ran down the back of my leg to


    caress my buttocks.


    Master Kein followed Master Damien¡¯s lead and soon they had pulled me open to further allow ess


    to Master Evan¡¯s searching tongue. Master Evan licked and nibbled at the sensitive skin between my


    anus and my vagina for several minutes. It tickled a little, but overall felt very good. I wanted him higher


    or Lower and tried to move my hips to get him to choose a direction.


    Lost in the sensation I shut my eyes again. Master Bane chuckled as hemanded me to open them.


    ¡°The centers indicate it is ready now, brothers,¡± he said looking deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°What centers, Master Bane? What are you talking about?¡± I moaned.


    Master Evan had chosen to go lower. I knew now he wouldn¡¯t get sick tasting my ass, but it still made


    me feel sexy and dirty all at once.


    ¡°We know your responses, Ciara. Your body has many ways of telling us when it is ready for us,¡±


    Master Kein answered as Master Evan climbed up my body.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°How is it you believe we do not care for you?¡± Master Evan asked slowly grinding his hips against


    mine. ¡°We feed you and bathe you.


    Every day we make sure you get enough activity at the Keepers. Each night we bring you pleasure


    while we use you for your purpose,¡± he said as he eased the head of his cock into my opening.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The fullness entered me a little at a time. I groaned and bit my lip in an effort not to feel the pleasure of


    it. He leaned down and Licked at my ear and I arched into him.


    He pulled back and pressed forward, grinding his pelvis against mine.


    An involuntary moan stole past my Lips. He was so big and so long, it was always almost too much


    I couldn¡¯t argue with him. The steady motion of him sliding in and out of me was too much to ignore. I


    moved my hips to meet his thrusts, but was otherwise held immobile on the bed.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± hemanded, ¡°exin to me how you are not cared for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the things you do,¡° I struggled to exin with panting breath. ¡°It¡¯s how you feel, Master


    Evan. You feel nothing.¡±


    Master Evan slid a hand into the hair at the nape of my neck and pulled my head back slightly. He


    ced his lips over my fluttering pulse for a moment. ¡°Right now I feel your racing heartbeat due to


    your excitement. I feel your slick walls gripping me.¡±

 Chapter 74

    ¡°I feel the flush of arousal on your skin,¡± Master Bane said reaching between Master Evan and I to


    fondle a nipple. ¡°I feel the blood rushing to the tips of your breasts.¡±


    Master Damien and Master Kein agreed that they felt the same things. I obviously had no idea what I


    was talking about. I felt fine, better than fine, in fact.


    I wanted to argue with them. They had it all wrong, but Master Evan was making it difficult. He bucked


    against me, plunging down with enough force I felt pinned to the bed.


    Master Evan¡¯s teeth started to grow and I watched with fascination. His hips continued to grind into


    mine for several more minutes before he found his release.


    Master Evan switched with Master Damien and they allowed me to wrap my legs around his waist.


    Master Damien exined he felt the smooth muscles underneath my skin. The ones I got by swimming


    in the ocean each afternoon.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°While we go to protect the vige every day we leave you in safe ce. We care for you even when


    we are not with you. The Keepers provide you withpanions, entertainment, and exercise. You feel


    healthy,¡± he exined.


    That wasn¡¯t the point of what I had said. However, I had been so close to orgasm when Master Evan


    was above me. Master Damien had a way of moving that brought me back to the peak and Left me


    teetering on it. He pushed his hips in a tiny circle each time he bottomed out inside of me.


    The climax tore through me and I tried futilely to free my arms. My Masters just stroked my sensitive


    skin and praised me for taking the pleasure they offered. They didn¡¯t let me loose, however.


    I wanted to hold Master Damien still with my legs, but they were separated and held by Master Evan


    and Master Kein. I couldn¡¯t stop the quaking tremors that rocked through me each time Master Damien


    ground down on me after that.


    He didn¡¯t stop moving until he swelled and exploded inside of me. I sensed each little burst coating my


    inner walls. I was so sensitive, so stimted. Master Damien removed himself and leaned down to


    nibble on my breasts.


    ¡°You have never felt this good,¡± he said bringing his face beside my ear, ¡°this cared for. That is why you


    do not understand it and it upsets you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t disagree with him, because I didn¡¯t remember the argument anymore.


    Master Kein slipped between my legs and felt the oil being pushed and rubbed into my tight dark hole.


    The plug had been removed before the bathhouse, as it always was. I stretched around Master Kein¡¯s


    fingers, bucking my hips against his hand. I craved these sensations now.


    I knew the stretch and the cramp, they were always followed with the deep pleasure. Master Kein knew


    I liked it. He pushed the head of his long tool into the tight opening and then withdrewpletely. He


    repeated several times. Shifting my hips up I sought to stop him from pulling away from me. I begged


    him with my eyes, not willing to say it out loud.


    ¡°We have taught you to feel pleasure here, where you only expected pain,¡± he said pushing his entire


    Length into me. ¡°This feeling was our gift to you, to enjoy each time we ask it of you.


    I moaned and let my head roll back. My eyes were shut as he slid in and out of me. It was a sinful


    indulgence. One I had been told multiple times on Earth was wrong and dirty. The knowledge that it


    was forbidden made it sweeter and more potent.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Ciara,¡± Master Banemanded. ¡°We wish to watch you respond.¡±


    I opened my eyes and focused on the man above me. Master Kein¡¯s beautiful face contorted with his


    pleasure and I was d it was me that caused it.


    My mind felt dulled and clouded. When Master Bane took Master Kein¡¯s ce, I left my arms where he


    had put them. There was no energy left to resist them.


    Master Bane used his fingers to spread fresh oil around my well used backdoor. He slipped into me


    easily. He stretched and filled me to bursting. As he towered above me, I crashed into my second


    climax around his shaft.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Once he had finished with me, Master Damien picked me up.


    ¡°How do you feel, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked me as he carried me to the bathroom.


    I was a little hazy on how the conversation had turned out this way, but I knew the answer he wanted. I


    felt sure I wouldn¡¯t be up for another round of convincing.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°I feel cared for, Master Damien,¡± I told him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Once I was clean and dry I took my ce on the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I was


    tired, but still worried. The men had no such concerns and fell fast asleep. I Lay still and waited for the


    middle of the night when Christof usually woke to walk me to the bathroom.


    Looking in Christof¡®s direction for the hundredth time, he was finally looking back at me. I got off the


    bed and he followed me. In the bathroom I pulled him down to my Level and begged him.


    ¡°Please, go to the coupling,¡± I whispered in his ear, ¡°just try for me. They don¡¯t understand me Like you


    do. I couldn¡¯t survive without you, please.¡±


    He sighed and his hair fell in his eyes. I pushed it back and looked at him beseechingly.


    ¡°I will try, Ciara,¡± he said stroking my shoulders.


    The next twenty days were hell for me. The coupling was getting closer and closer. I was worried


    Christof wouldn¡¯t go, worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to preform, and worried the women would take him


    again.


    As often as he came to the Keepers I talked to him about it. He always said not to worry, he would go. I


    didn¡¯t believe him. The look in his eyes was one of defeat. Christof just wasn¡¯t going to argue about it,


    but he had chosen to die.


    Overall, I wasn¡¯t sleeping and could barely eat. Now when they fed me too much I vomited on the spot;


    I just couldn¡¯t hold anything down. To make matters worse, I was jumpy. Master Evan thought that was


    funny initially, but tired of the game quickly.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The only benefit I noticed was my hips were slimming down. My tummy was tter also. I didn¡¯t have a


    mirror to look in, but I could feel it.


    My panels hung a little lower, too.


    I¡¯d never been so stressed it made me lose weight before. Usually I had the opposite problem.


    Unfortunately, another problem arose also. Thest problem made my owners pay attention to


    everything.


    Master Evan pulled me onto the bed and went down between my thighs one evening. He loved to taste


    me and I really enjoyed it also. Master Damien was caressing my neck and Master Kein was nibbling at


    my breasts. After several minutes Master Evan stopped and propped himself up over my belly. I ran a


    hand lovingly through his long hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Master Damien asked him Looking up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, brother, but it is not responding as it usually does.


    The taste is different and there is no lubrication,¡± he said continuing to watch my face.


    ¡°No matter, Master Evan,¡± I tried reasoning with him, ¡°use the oil.¡±


    ¡°I have seen illness in the eyes brothers. Look at them, they rest farther back,¡± Master Bane said from


    across the bed.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡° I argued trying to pull Master Kein back to my breast and pushing on Master Evan¡¯s head,


    ¡°everything is fine. I just need more time. Use the oil if I¡¯m taking too long Masters.¡±


    ¡°It is losing mass,¡± Master Kein noted touching my hips. ¡°The vomiting is not normal and it is not


    passing. I have talked to Basin and his brothers, they also keep an Earth ve. This one is ill.¡±


    ¡°Call the healer,¡± Master Damien said sitting up.


    I couldn¡¯t beg them out of it and my solution of using the oil was ignored like it didn¡¯t exist. They


    wouldn¡¯t Listen when I told them women on earth sometimes needed a little help. I begged them to use


    the oil.


    Since my purpose was now on hold, I felt real fear. I wasn¡¯t sure they would keep a ve that was not


    responsive; that seemed important to them. I followed Damien and tried to coax him back to bed. My


    terror wasn¡¯t Lost on him and he stroked my head as we waited for the Healers.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°You will not stay ill, Ciara,¡± he soothed. ¡°We will care for you and you will be better. My brothers and I


    do not wish to worsen your mdy by forcing your use.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sick; I knew that much. Without spilling Christof¡¯s secret, there was no way to exin that. It


    wasn¡¯t clear to me what they would do to fix a non existent illness. Wow, how I wished they had


    listened to me and just used oil. The healer¡¯s advice was disgusting.


    At the next meal after my usual vitamin drink the first thing Master Bane offered me was a slimy green


    worm about six inches long. It wiggled in his fingers as he held it. I backed off of my kneeling ce and


    stared at it from the wall.


    ¡°Master Evan, that¡¯s not funny,¡± I said addressing the most yful member of the group. If this was joke


    it had to be his idea.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised, ¡°it¡¯s not a joke. These are very good for humans. It will stop the


    illness and the weight loss. Kneel back down and take your sustenance.¡±


    I continued to watch the thing move around and refused to move back to my ce. Out of habit I was


    shaking my head ¡®no¡¯. At least they finally understood what I meant when I did that.


    ¡°Ciara, if you do not kneel down and take your meal from my brother I will hold you down while he puts


    it into your mouth,¡± Master Evan threatened.


    I continued to refuse and Master Evan had me around the waist before I could blink. Theyid me


    across the table and I screamed at them, in English I think. They did exactly what they threatened and


    it was positively the worst experience I have ever had.


    ninjanovel


    They force fed me the worms. Master Damien pried my jaws open as Master Evan and Master Kein


    held me down. Master Bane chewed the worm and then spit the chewed up remains into my mouth.


    They would hold my mouth closed until I swallowed. By the third worm I swore to them I would eat


    anything they wanted. Christof asked them to let me try again.


    Shaking head to toe I kneeled down and took three more of the disgusting worms. It was like eating


    blood mixed with rubber. Afterward Master Bane fed me the slime from the bowl they had been in. I


    gagged on it, but took it all. The salty ooze was also supposed to have healthful properties.


    After the worms I was asked to eat a little of the meal they were having. Fearing it would be delivered


    like the first two worms if I refused; I took all they gave me. Master Keinmented what an effective


    way to feed me that had been and I just red at the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the question from popping out in response.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they at Least be cooked?¡± I asked to no one in particr.


    ¡°Who are you speaking to, ve?¡± Master Damien asked pleasantly.


    My eyes got wide as I realized my dual mistakes. I hadn¡¯t addressed them as Master and I was asking


    too many questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien. I was wondering why the worms can¡¯t be cooked, Master Damien?¡±


    ¡°The creatures Lose the nutritional content when they are cooked. They must be eaten the way you just


    did. We will feed them to you frequently. I do not suggest you argue with us about this again,¡± he


    stated.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him defeated.


    The next day the men were scheduled to leave for their coupling and I was a wreck. They took me


    downstairs and gave me to Fuji¡®s Masters.


    They would be my Keepers while my Masters were away. Master Damien quietly told me to behave for


    them. I heard the threat in his voice.


    Fuji was excited I was there with her. She said she had asked her Masters to get us a set of drums so I


    could y and she could dance for them. It was hard not to be happy spending time with such a perky


    person.


    We sat and talked quietly while her Masters got ready for their day. Amotion outside got


    everyone¡¯s attention. Fuji¡¯s Warriors opened the front door and asked a passing man what the problem


    was.


    The man said Christof had refused to go to the coupling again. The General had been alerted. I


    panicked and bolted out the door.

 Chapter 77

    I felt Fuji¡¯s Warriors behind me and one of them grabbed me. I screamed bloody murder and fought


    him.


    ¡°I have to talk to him!¡± I screamed at the man holding me. ¡°He will die if he doesn¡¯t go. Please, Keeper,


    let me speak to him.¡±


    Shockingly the man dropped me and let me go. I felt him follow me, but he didn¡¯t interfere.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I ran as fast as I could up the stairs to our dwelling. There was a swell of Warriors outside the front


    door. I wove between them and dashed into our apartment. Master Damien, Master Evan, Master


    Bane, and Master Kein were standing in the main room looking frustrated. I could see Christof in the


    bedroom.


    Master Damien yelled at me to stop ande to him. I ignored him and rushed into the bedroom,


    pulling the leather door cover closed. Thest thing I saw was my Masters¡¯ faces go from shocked to


    furious. I didn¡¯t have long.


    ¡°Christof,¡± I panted, ¡°you promised me. Don¡¯t do this. We all need you.


    I need you. Think of me, you can get through this. Life is awful sometimes and you have to work


    through the bad parts to get to the good parts.¡±


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he said looking a little stunned, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be downstairs? How did you get up here?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I love you. Please just ept your Life isn¡¯t what you thought it was, but it¡¯s still good.


    There are still things you need to Live for. You won¡¯t win or prove anything doing this¡ª¡±


    I stopped talking when Master Damien¡¯s enraged face appeared in the door way.


    The covering to the little room was thrown back and Master Damien stalked toward me. I remembered


    Andre and cringed. ¡°It was worth it Master Damien,¡± I heard myself say. ¡°Some things are worth a


    beating.¡±


    ¡°I will not touch you, ve,¡± he ground out, ¡°the General will take ash to your back until we feel you


    have had enough,¡± his face was indescribable it was so angry.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Not now, brother,¡± Christof sighed from behind me, ¡°we don¡¯t want to bete for the coupling.¡±


    Uncertainty flitted across Master Damien¡¯s features. He hadn¡¯t been expecting that. Christof strode out


    of the room and called to his brothers to hurry up. Master Damien stood watching me for several Long


    moments. I didn¡¯t back away, but I flinched when he reached for my arm.


    He passed me back to Fuji¡®s owners as we walked by them on the walkway.


    As we went downstairs I chanced a nce up and saw my Warriors talking with the General. I watched


    them finish their conversation and head out the wall of thepound. With all my staring I got the


    attention of more than a few Warriors and they started toward me. Fuji¡®s owners forced my head back


    down as they escorted me back to their apartments.


    The Keeperspound was subdued that day. Rose had seen the General administer oneshing and


    she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. All the other ves looked at me with a mixture of shock and pity. Fuji


    paced around and prayed in her native Language.


    All their concern was nice, but it didn¡¯t change anything. I would be beaten, probably within an inch of


    my life and Christof might still note back. When the Lunch bell rang I was d for it. At least no


    one could talk about it for the next Little while. I was wrong.


    Fuji¡¯s Masters came to feed me and all the Warriors were talking about the morning excitement.


    Christof¡¯s refusal to go and the reason for it, my strange behavior, and exactly what a beating from the


    General would entail. I had no appetite, so it didn¡¯t really matter when they fed me the worms.


    ¡°Eat up, ve,¡± the Warrior feeding meughed, ¡°you¡¯ll need the strength to heal once the General is


    done with you.¡±


    I started to retch a little and held it down. Getting sick wouldn¡¯t make this any better.


    After Lunch the Keepers took us to the beach. Straightaway, I went into the water and scooted through


    my secret hole. I spent the afternoon diving deep outside the inlet. If I was going to beshed I doubted


    I would be enjoying the water anytime after that.


    When I went really deep I felt a strong current. I always managed to stay just above it. It was exciting


    and distracting to let it pull mea little. The fun almost made me forget the horror that wasing,


    almost.

 Chapter 78

    Fuji¡¯s Warriors came and picked us up and transported us back to the Warrior¡¯spound. They poked


    fun at me and made Littlements; I didn¡¯t let it bother me. There was a good reason to act like I had


    this morning. I¡¯d take theshing if it meant that I got to keep my friend.


    We went to the bathhouse as a group, but I wasn¡¯t asked to wash anyone.


    I just sat on the little steps by my Keepers and kept my head down.


    That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t get attention.


    Groups of Warriors woulde over intermittently to inspect me. They didn¡¯t touch me, thank


    goodness. They watched me and tried to get me to respond to them. Mostmented on my scene


    that morning.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I was relieved when we finally Left the bathhouse; perhaps my day was finally over. That was not to be.


    Fuji¡¯s owners wanted to see her dance, she had promised them.


    The men had little drums in the apartment, Like the ones I yed every day. Dutifully I yed the


    drums with a sensual, wild beat. Fuji moved her hips and swung her wispy hair every which way. Her


    owners looked like they were in heaven.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising when one of them got up and threw her over his shoulder. I could see the erections


    grow as Fuji had danced. Sex was the obvious oue, but Fuji¡¯s reaction was unexpected.


    My calm, demure friend screeched and fought the Warrior who held her.


    I¡¯d never seen Fuji fight. She cursed him in their Language and said she wanted to finish her dance. My


    hands were stopped in mid air over my drums.


    Her ownersughed and started walking toward their bedroom. One of them pulled me to my feet and


    followed. I was too stunned to resist him. Therge man thrust me onto a kneeling ce inside the


    room and went to join his brothers on the bed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The men held Fuji down to the bed and she continued to scream. One man got between her legs and


    started to lick her feet and suck her toes.


    Two other men held her arms and yed their fingers across her cool skin. I didn¡¯t want to watch my


    friend get raped by her men, but I knew I couldn¡¯t stop them. In defeat, I dropped my eyes.


    ALL too soon the screaming from the bed turned to moans. I chanced a nce up and saw Fuji


    writhing in the hands that held her. She Looked like she was in the throes of ecstasy as a man with


    long dark hair grunted and thrust into her. She squealed beneath him and protested, but it didn¡¯t sound


    real. Her hips moved in time with his and I could hear the wet pping they made as they joined.


    The men passed her around, but whenever they let her go, she started to fight again. She wanted to


    dance and they were a series of words I couldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯d never seen this side of Fuji, not that I


    really wanted to.


    She was restrained and ravished by every one of her men. I wouldn¡¯t have thought to ask if her kind


    could orgasm, but by the sounds of it she did, over and over again. The scent of pungent sex filled the


    air and I tried to ignore it.


    Eventually, everything quieted down. They wiped Fuji with a cloth and gave her a long drink. Once they


    were done, I watched them tuck her exhausted body into the covers.


    One of the men came over and brought me to the bed. He forced me toy down, which I wasn¡¯t


    comfortable doing at all. I tried to sit up and he got behind me and pulled me down. He brought my


    back flush to his front and wrapped strong arms around me.


    ¡°No more running,¡± he said pulling me tight to his body as the covers were draped over us.


    Inside me was a panic. I imagined all the horrible things these strange men could do to my naked body.


    Much to my dismay I¡¯d seen what they¡¯d done to Fuji and I did not want to be next.


    After a while the sensation of fear faded because nothing was happening. The man holding me


    sounded and felt like he was just going to sleep. Iy still and listened to the man¡¯s breathing, slow and


    even. I felt his staff behind me, it waspletelyid. There was absolutely no danger of this man


    being interested in me. The worry melted away and I sunk into the strange embrace.


    We rested like that for a while before he spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did this morning, ve,¡±


    he whispered quietly, ¡°but it is why we let you go and I¡¯m d you did it


    A murmur of consensus went around the bed. It did make me feel a Little better that the Warriors


    weren¡¯t all mad at me. I yawned loudly and started to slide toward sleep.

 Chapter 79

    Sleeping with strange men should have been impossible, but I felt oddly safe with them. Master


    Damien would not have left me anywhere I would get hurt. That was abundantly obvious now. I slipped


    into a sound sleep almost immediately.


    I woke in the middle of the night Like I was ustomed to doing. As I was restlessly trying to back to


    sleep with a full dder, the man next to me woke up.


    ¡°ve, what is wrong?¡± he asked sounding concerned.


    I told him and he walked me to the bathroom. Once I was done he walked me back toward the bed.


    ¡°They will have to punish you, you know,¡± he said softly before we entered the bedroom. ¡°Such


    defiance cannot be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I answered dutifully.


    ¡°I do not understand what you have with Christof, but it must be important. He needs to share his bond


    with his brothers, though. It is essential,¡± the man said as we Laid down.


    I was so tired thement didn¡¯t make any sense. Before I fell asleep, I wondered if I should ask the


    man what he meant. Unfortunately, the thought was lost as I drifted off again.


    Fujits bright eyes were in my face when I woke up. She was bouncing happily around the bed teasing


    me about being so deeply asleep. I let her Lead me to their bathroom, where I received my morning


    cleaning, my entire morning cleaning.


    It was bad enough that I had to ept the enemas and the plug from my Warriors, this was so much


    worse. I was blushing from head to toe and wishing it wasn¡¯t happening. Fuji touched my face as I Lay


    over her Warriorsp and asked why it was that color. I shook my head and looked away while her


    Warrior Laughed.


    ¡°Earth ves think this is embarrassing, don¡¯t you ve?¡± he asked me finishing up.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°It¡¯s where I make waste, sir. On earth only dirty men would touch it,¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I said shifting around.


    It always took me a while in the morning to get used to the plug. They had removed it before we went


    to the bathhouse the night before.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said Lifting my chin, ¡°are we dirty men, ve?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± I stammered out terrified.


    The rest of the morning meal consisted of the Warriors discussing whether they were what I called


    ¡®dirty men¡¯. I was terrified they would tell my Warriors, who were mad enough as it was.


    ¡°Please Keepers, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please, don¡¯t tell Master Damien and his brothers,¡± I


    begged.


    ¡°If you were to behave the rest of the time they are gone, we may forget to tell,¡± one of them offered.


    I nodded and pleaded with my eyes. Fuji interpreted and told them that meant ¡®yes¡¯. I kept forgetting.


    When we got to the Keepers I couldn¡¯t wait anymore to ask her. I pulled a confused Fuji aside and


    asked her, ¡°Why do your Warriors hurt you at night? Are you all right?¡±


    Fuji bounced around andughed, ¡°They weren¡¯t hurting me, they just like it when I fight them a little.


    Native coupling for them is very violent, they have to battle the woman they are mating with. It makes it


    more real if I fight them. You worry too much, Ciara.¡±


    She told all the girls about my concern. I made a mental note that Fuji can¡¯t keep a secret. Rose and


    Tamia agreed with her. Even Shi who was usually quiet agreed, the Warriors liked a struggle. Fuji did


    make a point to say they only liked it when they were not fresh back from a coupling.

 Chapter 80

    That conversation was quickly reced by Rose¡¯s fretting over theshing. Rose¡¯s family on earth had


    hit her with a belt and she talked about breathing through the pain


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s better to scream or if there is a set number ofshings,¡± she mused pacing back and


    forth.


    ¡°Why would screaming make a difference?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Do you remember the posts?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Your Warriors watched you the entire time,


    they stood out of sight. They choose who went up after you, if you panicked too much they tell their


    friends to stop. Your Warriors will never cause you pain directly, they will only ever be the one to stop


    it.¡±


    ¡°That is so weird,¡± I mused remembering that awful night.


    The torment had only stopped when one of my Masters called a halt to whoever was harassing me.


    The torture had ended with Master Damien and his brothers taking me home and caring for me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Right, so I don¡¯t know if it would better for you to panic and have your men call the General off or if


    there will be a set number ofshes,¡± she said back in nning mode. ¡°If they want to see you scream,


    you need to wail. If there are a set number of Lashes, you need to control your breathing and get


    through it. Your Warriors will feel better about you if you act strong, I think.¡±


    We spent the rest of the morning practicing what I would call Lamaze breathing with Rose. She


    seemed so mature, but she didn¡¯t Look any older than me. I asked her finally.


    ¡°Rose, how long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Well, what year was it when you left Earth?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°March 28, 2011 was the day they took me,¡± I answered.


    Rose¡¯s eyes misted over a little and she took a deep breath. ¡°Well, it has been quite a while then. They


    took me in March of 1956; I was twenty then.¡±


    I sat and stared at her in shock. I did the math quickly in my head.


    Rose didn¡¯t look or act Like a seventy year old woman. She was calmer than I was, but otherwise was


    like a teenager.


    ¡°Things work different here,¡± she said stroking my hair, ¡°just breath.¡±


    ¡°But on Earth..


    I stammered.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk about it,¡± she warned cutting me off. ¡°They do not like us to speak of our home


    nets. We must only think of our Warriors now.¡±


    The lunch bell was a much needed distraction when it finally rang. I went in the Lunchroom to look for


    my little pad, but it wasn¡¯t there. I rushed to ask the Keepers and they pointed to the courtyard. I nearly


    didn¡¯t make it to my ce before the Warriors started toe in. I guessed the Keepers did not know


    my Masters were gone.


    One of Fuji¡¯s owners stood in front of me a moment Later. He motioned me up and picked up my


    kneeling pad. Confused, I followed him out the gate into the forest.


    Eventually, he found a spot Christof and I frequently stopped in. The man Lay my kneeling ce on the


    ground and proceeded to feed me. He sat on a stump in front of me. It was a ce I liked most of the


    time, now I felt a little edgy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The man cleared his throat and pointed out a yellow nt clinging to the soil. It grew sparsely around


    the trunks of therger nts.


    ¡°That,¡± he told me, ¡°is called a pana nt. The Leaves can be used to make a calming tea. The


    shopkeepers collect and prepare it. The preparation isplex. It is very expensive to buy.¡±

 Chapter 81

    He offered me a bite and I took it looking up at him strangely.


    ¡°Christof told me he talks to you and tells you about this world. He said you are curious and ask many


    questions. My brothers and I wish to be a happy ve when your owners return. If this practice makes


    you happy we will continue it,¡± the man said matter ¨C of ¨C factly.


    I swallowed and took another bite, still not quite understanding this strange happenstance.


    ¡°Ask me questions,¡± he demanded.


    I had to grin at him. He had the stance of a fighter waiting for a physical blow. Knowing how much


    Master Damien hated questions, I could only imagine how this man felt. Here was a mighty Warrior


    stuck with the most annoying babysitting job on the.


    ¡°Could you tell me about you and your brothers, Keeper?¡± I asked shyly.


    The man grinned and rxed. He didn¡¯t mind talking about his family.


    My curiosity was strange, but it was a topic he adored.


    ninjanovel


    He and his brothers had originally lived across the sea, a long way away. They were sent here by the


    Administrators when he had just reached Warrior status. He told me about the other vige when I


    asked about it.


    Fuji¡¯s owners had not been happy in the otherpound. There was another family there they fought


    with constantly. When they were just boys they could be kept apart, but as adults they had the freedom


    to seek each other out. It had been a constant battle between the two groups.


    This vige was better, he told me. The men were more agreeable and less temperamental. He liked


    the other Warriors. While he enjoyed fighting with the bandits, discord in thepound was


    unpleasant. The Administrators had been good to them and sent them a nice ce.


    I pondered this strange piece of information. The Administrators worked for the women. The women


    must have not been happy this man and his brothers were upset. They moved them so they would fit in


    better.


    The whole story was very paternalistic or in this case maternalistic.


    As we got up to leave he looked at me quizzically, ¡°I do not understand, ve. Have you been made


    happy?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked around the little forest and remembered my friend. Being here made me feel closer to him.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Keeper, I enjoyed my mid day meal.¡±


    We went back to thepound and I thought about Christof. I hoped he was doing well. Worries


    started to crawl around my brain, I stumbled over a root because I was perseverating on him. The


    Warrior I was with steadied me as he looked in my face.


    ¡°I have a sense for things, ve. I know you are worried about Christof. He will be fine. I do not


    understand what has happened to him. You must stay well while your Warriors are gone. I know


    humans be ill when they worry,¡± he said leading me back to thepound.


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I answered dutifully.


    I went into the ocean as usual in the afternoon. I slipped through the grate and explored the deep


    water. The pull of the current was phenomenal deep down. I got caught in it and it pulled me a good


    way out. I made it back through the grate just as the Keepers were starting to pull everyone together. I


    chastised myself for almost getting caught.


    As I pulled myself out of the water Fuji screamed. I jumped back and stared at her. All the girls were


    staring below my waist. I Looked down and saw a bloody gash down the front of my right thigh. When I


    had gotten caught in the current I had slipped against a rock ledge, I didn¡¯t realize I was cut that badly.


    The wound was pouring blood.


    The Keepers lost their minds, to put it simply. I was carried, despite my objections, back to the


    compound. They cleaned the jagged cut and started to apply a thick paste over it. Usually the men that


    cared for us were calm and distant; now they were nearly hysterical.


    When the Warriors arrived I saw why. I jumped in between the two groups because Fuji¡®s owners had


    drawn their des in anger. They were approaching the Keepers with deadly intent.


    ¡°Please, it was my fault,¡± I begged with hands extended, ¡°I¡¯m really clumsy,¡± I begged.

 Chapter 82

    They looked like Master Damien Looked the Last time I saw him. I was trembling in fear. It kept


    escaping my attention I was someone¡¯s property and they didn¡¯t want me damaged.


    ¡°ve Keepers,¡± the leader of Fuji¡¯s owner addressed the other men, ¡°show us how to care for this until


    we get it to a healer.¡±


    The wound had started to drip blood the minute I stood up. The daytime Keepers showed Fuji¡¯s owners


    how to clean a human¡¯s wound and packed it with the thick cream again. My whole thigh was wrapped


    tightly in a piece of cloth. I wasn¡¯t permitted to walk to the transport pad and was carried Like a child.


    Healers came to see me and didn¡¯t mention we were already acquainted.


    Much Like on earth they used something to numb the area and then used a needle to close the wound.


    Thick cream was applied over the top again and my leg was wrapped.


    I wasid on the bed and fed my dinner there. By now, my leg was really starting to throb.


    ¡°Keepers, I¡¯m very sorry, but is there anything for the pain,¡± I whispered looking down. I doubted there


    was and they still looked furious.


    The man from lunch returned into the room with a small tub of foul smelling goop he spread over my


    chest. At first I thought the smell would nauseate me and then I didn¡®t care. My leg didn¡¯t hurt and I was


    so tired.


    They let me Lay down and one of Fuji¡¯s men Lay next to me. I watched his face and it seemed to distort


    like in a carnival ss mirror.


    Reaching out, I wanted to touch his eyebrows, which appeared to be walking across his face.


    After my third thwarted attempt to touch him, my wrists were tied to the beam in the center of the bed. I


    didn¡¯t really care and drifted to a weird dream filled sleep.


    Fuji woke me up cautiously the next morning; her cool fingers were drifting over my face. Once I was


    up her owners carried me to the bathroom. The men sponged me off and Let me relieve myself. They


    ced me carefully back in the bed afterward. I was d to get out of my full morning ¡®cleaning¡¯.


    ¡°We get our own Keepers this day,¡± Fuji whispered to me. ¡°My owners don¡¯t want us to go back until


    you are well. They say your Masters may kill the old Keepers, anyway.¡±


    ninjanovel


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I groaned and tried to reason with Fuji; she didn¡¯t really see a problem with their logic. Her Masters


    didn¡¯t want to Listen to me and found my reasoning obtuse. Master Damien and his brothers would


    punish the Keepers as they saw fit.


    Fuji and I spent the day on the bed ying card games. She brought in the Little drums and we yed


    with those too. The Keepers we were left with regrly put the smelly stuff on my chest, so I also slept


    a lot.


    When the Healers showed up to Look at my leg I was really surprised. It waspletely healed. They


    removed the stitches and ced a thin sheen of cream over the scar.


    By my standards the line was almost invisible, but when the Warriors saw it they all clucked their


    tongues. Theymented howrge a scar it was and how it marred my skin. Panic overtook me as I


    realized my owners may not want me if I had a new w.


    ¡°Are they going to get rid of me now?¡± I asked Fuji¡¯s owners while fussing over the thin white line.


    It didn¡¯t make me feel any better when her Warriors told me there would be another buyer if that was


    the case.


    I was judged well enough to walk and followed them down the bathhouse.


    They didn¡¯t want me in the water and left me in their alcove. I found a deck of cards and yed what I


    considered a game of solitaire.


    I kept my head down, but there were a steady stream of men that walked by appraising me. Several


    commented amongst themselves what they would bid if Master Damien was agreeable. The scar was


    present, but it would not overly detract from my use they believed.


    Perhaps my owners wouldn¡¯t want me with this new scar, I feared.

 Chapter 83

    Fat tears were running down my face when I felt a finger lift my chin


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I resisted the finger and closed my eyes.


    ¡°Ciara, why are you making tears?¡± I heard Christof ask, sounding concerned.


    I bounded up and threw my arms around his neck. He tensed and I felt his brother¡¯s hands pull me


    away. I sobbed my apologies and dropped to my knees in front of them. I heard Master Damien sigh as


    he stood me up.


    ¡°There was no kneeling ce beneath you, Ciara. Come and wash me,¡± he said.


    I looked at my owners and was shocked at their appearance. They were definitely worse for the wear.


    Jagged marks ran across their chests and there were several obvious teeth marks. Master Kein walked


    with a slight Limp favoring his right side. None of them ran into the pool, they all entered slowly.


    I took up the rag and the bar and gently cleaned Master Damien. He didn¡¯t want me anywhere near his


    privates, so I just skipped that area.


    I cleaned each of the men the same way. They seemed to just get rxed with me touching them and


    then I would hit a sore spot. I was as gentle as I could be with them. Even Christof flinched when I


    cleaned his neck.


    ¡°Show me where you were injured, Ciara,¡° Master Damien said sounding tired.


    I stood in front of him while he sat in shallow water and let him examine the leg.


    ¡®m sorry Master Damien, please don¡¯t get rid of me,¡± I begged.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°We have already told you we will not sell you, Ciara. You must learn to listen to us,¡± he sighed


    brushing his fingers over the scar.


    ¡°WiLL you kill the Keepers? It wasn¡¯t their fault. I was ying around and was clumsy. Please don¡¯t kill


    the Keepers, Master Damien,¡± I continued quietly.


    ¡°They allowed you to be injured, Ciara. I have every right to exact the price from their hides. They are


    wellpensated to keep you safe while we are away,¡± he said examining the mark.


    Master Damien didn¡¯t sound like he wanted to listen to anymore from me, so I stayed silent. He


    motioned for me to sit beside him and I did quietly. The water stopped just over my thighs and I yed


    with my new scar under the surface. I was distracted from this when Master Evan Lay down across the


    seat and ced his head in myp.


    Tentatively, I stroked his hair, which he had thrown between Master Damien and I. He seemed to rx


    in the water and I brushed his face with my fingertips. I felt something nudging my shoulder and I


    turned my head. A man¡¯s hairy leg was right behind me, his toes were touching me just barely. Master


    Damien grabbed my head and forced it back down when I started to look up.


    ¡°Damien,¡± Master Evan said quietly, ¡°it appears Andre has yet to learn not to touch what is not his.¡±


    I recognized Fuji¡¯s Warriors by their voices approaching us. They weren¡¯t happy either. I rolled my eyes


    and shook my head wondering if Andre and his brothers would ever Learn.


    Master Damien had stood up and turned to face Andre. The rest of my Warriors were all also standing


    around me. Andre was busy insinuating they hadn¡¯t really been to a coupling, they didn¡¯t look bad


    enough. He even threatened to bring the General down to inspect them.


    If they had lied, he told them he would take me the first chance he had. My Warriors may have paid


    money, but they hadn¡¯t earned the right.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t tough enough, he said.


    I made a little exasperated sound and kept my head down. This guy was such an idiot. Next thing I


    knew I felt hot breath in my ear.


    ¡°Did you say something, ve?¡± Master Damien asked me.

 Chapter 84

    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I answered honestly, ¡°I was just frustrated and blew my breath out loudly. I¡¯m


    sorry, Master Damien.¡±


    ¡°Why are you frustrated, ve?¡± he asked me sounding menacing.


    ¡°You already beat him once and he¡¯s still harassing you. I just wondered how many more times you


    have to turn him into a bloody mess before he gets the message, Master Damien,¡± I said trying to keep


    the tremor out of my voice.


    Master Damien was angry and I didn¡¯t really want any attention from him when he was mad.


    He Laughed though and stroked my cheek. Master Damien addressed Andre with humor tinting his


    voice, ¡°My ve seems to think you aren¡¯t learning your lesson, Andre. You may bring the General if


    you so choose, we will speak with him. I fear it will only serve to make you look a fool, though. If you


    require me to repeat the lesson my ve is referring to, I would be happy to. It would be a pleasure


    anytime,¡± he finished.


    I heard Andre turn behind me and leave. Master Damien watched for a moment and then sat back


    down in the water. He pulled my ear right to his lips and warned me, ¡°Do not speak to other men, Ciara.


    You do not like the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him relieved his voice just sounded stern and not angry anymore. I


    did not want to be strapped to the posts again.


    The men yed around in the water for a while. The talked to several other groups of Warriors about


    the coupling. Andre hadn¡¯t been lying, evidently they didn¡¯t look that bad. The women had been less


    aggressive.


    The stress hade when they swooped off with Christof, but they returned him fairly shortly


    afterwards. From the way they were talking, I knew Christof hadn¡¯t told them what had happened. I


    hoped he would take me to Lunch the next day and talk to me about it.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    We went upstairs a little whileter. I was given a drink and we headed for the bed shortly after. The


    menid me in the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I looked at the ceiling and tried to


    rx. Pretty soon, I was sound asleep.


    I woke myself up as usual in the middle of the night; I had to pee.


    Most of the time Christof would walk with me to the bathroom. I looked over at him tonight and he was


    dead to the world. A frustrated sigh escaped me a moment before a hand sped over my mouth.


    Master Damien was eyeing me and rose out of the bed motioning for me to follow. We went to the


    bathroom and he let me relieve myself. He cleaned me and I headed for the bedroom. Master Damien


    stopped me and led me down to the Living room. He took a seat in front of my pad.


    As I kneeled down, I noticed how tired Master Damien Looked, worse than before we had gone to bed.


    I doubted he had slept. He leaned toward me and spoke quietly. I had to Listen really hard to hear him.


    ¡°I think my brother, Christof, has told you what happened to him. He has probably told you why it


    upsets him so. It is important he shares that information with my brothers and I,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°We share a solemn bond. There can be no walls between us. Any walls represent weakness, that


    weakness will be exploited until we are destroyed. Andre is only the first to notice our vulnerability. It


    will continue and it will get worse.¡±


    ¡°I know I could force the secret from you. I could break you before my brothers awaken at the moon


    set,¡± I shuddered and agreed with him internally, but he continued. ¡°That would solve nothing. I need


    my brother to trust us again. He must share what upsets him. I have seen the emotion you have for


    Christof; you do not wish to see his end. It is your responsibility to help him, that is why you are here.


    He must rejoin my brothers and I. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered him but he must have seen the uncertainty in my eyes.


    ¡°If you do not wish to leave us, then you must make this right. Andre is correct. He will take you if we


    are not strong enough,¡± he said.


    I shuddered and followed him back to the bed. I finally fell asleep, but was restless the remainder of the


    night.


    I was startled awake just before the sun rose. I¡¯d been dreaming of Andre¡¯s malice filled face above


    mine. To my left Master Evan¡¯s bright eyes were open and he was appraising me. No one else was


    awake. I nced to my right, even in his sleep Master Damien looked exhausted.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I turned my head back and Master Evan was right in my face. I could feel his warm breath on my


    cheek.


    ¡°The day will bring you pain, Ciara. Let me bring you pleasure first,¡± he said slipping his body over mine


    and dropping between my thighs.

 Chapter 85

    I¡¯d never been treated to his tongue as I woke up and it was surprisingly exciting. He licked from my


    knees up to my center and spread me open. His warm, wet mouth took its time to explore. He sucked


    eachbia into his mouth and tasted them until they were plump and sensitive. Now, in their hairless


    state, it was easy to watch them flush as I became excited.


    Using his big thumbs he peeled my Lower lips apart and started to stroke my ripening cunt. Lazyps


    at my entrance soon had me panting and twisting my hands in the sheets. I didn¡¯t want to wake


    everyone up, but I wanted his mouth up a Little higher. I reached down to grab his head and found my


    wrists bound to the pole at the center of the bed.


    ¡°He won¡¯t Like to be grabbed after spending thest two day cycles with our women,¡± Master Damien


    exined as he idly drew patterns over my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you, Master Damien,¡± I panted.


    I tried to ask him if he wanted to go back to sleep and couldn¡¯t manage it. Master Evan had started to


    suck and flick my clit with his tongue.


    Wantonly, I dropped my legs open and pressed myself into his face.


    Master Damien found a nipple and began to pinch the tiny bud. The tissue puckered under his


    attention. Driving me wild would, as usual, be a group effort.


    ¡°I would like to see ornamentation on these as well,¡± Master Kein saidnguidly stroking the other


    breast.


    As I watched he started to pluck, pulling the nipple to an erect state.


    ¡°Master Kein,¡± I panted out, ¡°that would hurt.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t get anything else out as Master Evan had started to nibble on my clit. His fingers slid just


    inside my entrance before retreating.


    It was making me crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I have seen rings that hold a tiny replica of the Warrior¡¯s crest.


    They would stand so proudly here and here,¡° Master Bane said stroking my left and then my right tit.


    Master Damien was stroking down my sides, tracing the Line of each rib.


    ¡°It would not hurt for long, Ciara. The Lashes on your back will hurt for longer,¡± he said.


    I was so crazy with Master Evan¡¯s tongue the idea of being whipped and pierced for their pleasure


    suddenly seemed erotic. Thrusting my soaking pussy into Master Evan¡¯s face I screamed as I came. It


    was in English, but I begged them to fuck me, to pierce me, and to whip me.


    I came down from my high slowly. The men were all Lounging on the bed talking. Master Evan sat


    between my spread legs, so I couldn¡¯t close them. My arms were still stuck to the post above my head.


    Straining my head I looked around to see Christof peering back at me. His eyes Looked haunted.


    Christof reached forward and released me from the post and rose from the bed. ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± he


    said, ¡°you need to be cleaned.¡± His voice sounded a little dull.


    I unwound from Master Evan and was confused. They had never just given me pleasure before. It was


    always a build up, never the main event.


    Master Evan grabbed me as I got off the bed and pulled me back down.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say ¡®thank you¡¯, Ciara,¡± he said smugly. ¡°And, I¡¯d like to know what you were saying when


    you climaxed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Evan,¡± I said, ¡°I was saying that I felt good.¡± I smiled and hoped he¡¯d believe me.


    He didn¡¯t Look Like he did and almost said something. Lucky for me Christof came around and grabbed


    me to pull me with him.

 Chapter 86

    I was right, Christof was acting strangely. He cleaned me and gave me my usual morning treatment,


    sans the plug, but he didn¡¯t really speak to me. Once he was done and we were alone, I touched his


    face and he flinched.


    ¡°Christof, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked him in a whisper.


    He pulled me close and spoke into my ear, ¡°The General will hurt you today. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯ve begged


    my brothers, but you ignored them in front of the other Warriors. They won¡¯t Let it go. I can¡¯t help you.


    I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he finished and released me.


    I took a chance to do what Master Damien had asked me to do. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop keeping this secret.


    Your brothers will help you if you let them. If they had known, you could have talked to them and not


    needed me toe get you,¡± I said quietly.


    Christof looked at me, but didn¡¯t respond.


    We walked out and took our breakfast quietly in the main room. Much to my displeasure my entire meal


    consisted of those nasty worms. I could think of few worse ways to start the day.


    I was dressed oddly. A single Leather panel was draped over the apex at the front of my thighs.


    Otherwise, I was left nude. I assumed that was so the General had ess to my entire back for the


    punishment. A full body shiver epassed me when I realized that.


    Master Damien walked us into a part of thepound I¡®d never been in before. He Led me up a ramp


    and attached my wrists above my head to a wide wooden post. My breasts were forced against the


    grain of the wood and wrapped around either side of it. I was d for the leather cover.


    Rubbing my mound on the wood would have been ufortable.


    Master Evan braided my hair and moved it so it hung over my shoulder.


    He had tied it with a thick leather strap that weighted it down. I guessed getting your hair caught in a


    whip was miserable. After they were done, they all left.


    I stood with my head against the wood and waited for forever. I felt the sun as it changed position and


    rose through the sky. Warriors and their ves must have been wandering through the courtyard.


    Several men threw taunts at me daring me to look at them. I¡¯d learned my Lesson on that front, my


    eyes stayed closed.


    The excitement in the yard grew as the hour gotter. It sounded like more and more people were


    coming and less were leaving. Peaking through mostly closed lids I saw a yard full Warriors. Some had


    ves, some didn¡¯t, but they all looked like they were there for a party.


    I knew the main event wasing when the yard got quiet. No one ever talked when the General was


    around. I tried to remember that breathing technique Rose had talked about. It seemed like I was just


    hyperventting right now. When a hand moved down my back, I flinched.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The General spoke from behind me, ¡°ve, you took twelve steps away from your Masters after they


    told you toe. I will administer ash for each step you took. Think of eachsh as a footfall and


    remember this next time you decide not to listen,¡± he said.


    Rose was right, I thought, time to breath through the pain. The sound of the whip cutting the air was


    electric. It cracked across the left side of my back and I was too shocked to scream. The pain was


    enormous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was the burn along the length rapidly followed by the deep ache.


    A cheer went up from the Warriors.


    I thought of Rose¡®s face behind my closed eyes and tried to imagine her coaching me on my breathing.


    I should have counted the blows, but I didn¡¯t think about it quickly enough. Before I knew it, my nose


    was running and tears were dripping off my face. I tried not to scream and not to panic. Focus on the


    steady in out of the breath, think about Christof, how he was worth it.


    I lost control at some point and the first scream came out. The General hadid the whip across a mark


    he had already made. The torture was unbearable. My Legs weren¡¯t holding me up anymore and I


    sagged against the bonds at my wrists. I tried to get myposure back, but it was toote.


    The nextsh was delivered on fresh skin, but it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t stop the shriek of pain. I


    pressed my face against the wood and breathed in the scent. Before I could rearrange my focus the


    next sh came. My cry was muffled by the post.


    My back was on fire. I didn¡¯t know how much more I could take when Master Damien called a halt to


    the General. Fighting for some amount of dignity I tried to stand, my back just hurt so much. I couldn¡¯t


    tell what part felt worse. It all just felt Like an inferno.

 Chapter 87

    As my hands were Lowered from the posts I stifled a scream, moving was unthinkable. I partly walked


    and partly was dragged back down the ramp.


    Hands held me under my arms. I just prayed they wouldn¡¯t touch my back.


    The hands supporting me dropped me into a kneeling position on a pad. I sat there dazed, as the tears


    and snot were cleaned off my face. My whole body was wet with sweat and they also attempted to


    clean some of that.


    I heard Rose¡¯s voice in my mind and I tried to regain someposure through breathing. It worked


    somewhat. The pain was still near unbearable, but at Least I could focus on what was going on around


    me.


    I heard Master Damien call my name and I looked blearily up at him. He was standing several feet


    away looking imposing with his arms crossed.


    All I could think was how grateful I was to him for stopping the General.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I croaked out. My voice was hoarse and cracked.


    ¡°Come here, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    It took a minute to organize my limbs, but with some assistance I got up and took three shaky steps


    toward him. I came to rest in front of him. lere those difficult steps Ciara?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said.


    ¡°Were the nineshes you took to your back difficult?¡± he asked looking at me pointedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I didn¡¯t have to think about that at all, ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    ¡°Next time I tell you toe to me, I suggest you just take the steps toward me and not thesh. Do


    you understand?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    I knew I¡¯d take theshing again, I¡¯d do it for my friend. There was absolutely no way I was going to tell


    Master Damien that though.


    ninjanovel


    Master Evan Laid my kneeling ce down and I sank back into it. Master Kein put a jug of water to my


    lips and I drank. Other Warriors wandered over and stood talking to my owners. I stayed silent and tried


    to steady my breathing.


    Someonemented it had taken six throws for me to start screaming.


    Several of the Warriors hadid money on when I would start making noise. A lot of them had lost their


    bets. After watching me at the posts they thought I would have cried out sooner. I¡¯d have to give Rose


    credit for that.


    When the Warriors with ves came over the ves knelt in front of me. The ones I knew took my


    hands. We never said anything. Rose came over andid her cheek on mine. She Looked Like she had


    been crying, so I hugged her. We sat like that until her owners took her away.


    The fire in my back had muted somewhat to a dull burn and an ache.


    Absently, I wondered if the marks would scar or if I was bleeding.


    Without thinking I turned my head to look at my back. The movement re-ignited the fire over one side


    and I flinched. ncing at the shoulder I could see thin Lines of blood. Some of the shes had left


    shallow open wounds.


    They had marked me and I would scar. Honestly, I was in too much pain to give it much more thought


    than that. I just stared at the dirt in front of me and tried to escape the pain.

 Chapter 88

    A hand reached down to stroke my head and I looked up at Christof. He looked absolutely miserable.


    As much as I¡¯d worried about him the Last couple of days, it looked Like he had been worrying about


    me. Again, I had to think he was worth it. No one else treated me the way he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early brothers,¡± Master Bane announced, ¡°some of the other Warriors have a game in the


    arena if they can get enough families.¡±


    A murmur of consensus went through the group and we made our way to the grassy area they yed


    in. We stopped at a ce inside thepound first and Master Bane picked something up.


    When we made it to the ve¡¯s tent Christof fed me what they had bought. It tasted like dried meat, but


    at least it wasn¡¯t worms. He offered me a long drink of something cool and then went to join his


    brothers. He still Looked tormented.


    I tried to find a morefortable way to hold my back, but that was impossible. The dull ache was a


    constant and the intermittent burn when I moved wrong made me crazy.


    Fuji and Rose showed up and I was d for theirpanionship. They asked if there was anything


    they could do to help me. Iughed and asked them if they had an ice pack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught,¡± I heard Rose whisper as Fuji scooted closer to me.


    She hadid her arm across my back. I tensed at first, but the cool helped a lot. I seconded Rose¡¯s


    opinion though.


    ¡°Fuji, it¡¯s not worth it. If you get blood on you and they¡¯LL know what you are doing. You¡¯ll get caught


    and then there will be two of us Like this. I couldn¡¯t stand to see anyone else miserable. It¡¯s bad enough


    watching how bad Christof Looks.¡±


    Fuji didn¡¯t move her arm away, just moved it to a new spot. ¡°First, the blood is dried and second what


    do you mean he looks bad?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want them to punish me and he feels guilty about it,¡± I answered, carefully watching the


    game for any sign the Warriors had noticed her.


    The girls sucked in a collective gasp and I nced at Rose, she looked shocked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree


    with his brothers? That isn¡¯t possible.


    Ciara, watch the game they are looking at us,¡± shemanded.


    I looked back and could see Master Damien¡¯s head turned in my direction. When he turned away I


    begged Fuji to stop, they were going to find out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°My Warriors did not instruct me not to do this and yours don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. You worry too


    much, Ciara. You have to exin it to us though. How is it that Christof feels differently from his


    brothers?


    They think with one mind,¡± she said curiously.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± I moaned dropping my head in my hands, ¡°please don¡¯t tell your Warriors what I said. I didn¡¯t


    know that was weird. I don¡¯t know how to help him. I¡¯m just so frustrated,¡± I said.


    Fuji up. I was toote. Master Damien was in my face a moment Later.


    S arm moved away from me and Rose was whispering for me to look


    ¡°Are we not interesting to you, Ciara?¡± he asked cooly crouching before me


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Damien, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± I stuttered out. I prayed he wouldn¡¯t take me back to


    the whipping post today.


    ¡°You did not answer the question, ve,¡± he breathed ominously in my ear.


    ¡°You and your brothers are very interesting to watch, Master Damien,¡± I said with a faltering voice.

 Chapter 89

    He strode out of the tent without another word. The girls acted Like he hadn¡¯t evene in.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word to my owners about what you said Ciara,¡± Rose promised as Fuji slid closer and put


    her arm on my burning back. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal though and I¡¯m not sure what you can do to help him. Do


    you know what happens when their bond is damaged?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Master Damien told me it would weaken them and I would be taken away,¡±


    I answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it one other time and it was awful. The men Lost the will to live when they couldn¡¯t


    depend on one another. The women came and picked them off one by one from inside thepound.


    What happened that damaged them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to talk about it,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°If you want to help them,¡± Rose said, ¡°he has to re-bond with his brothers. I¡¯m not really sure how they


    do that. Most of the bonding happens when they are still very young.¡±


    ninjanovel


    We talked about what the bonding meant for the rest of the game. Fuji had cooled my back down


    significantly, so it felt a Little better. The girls said they would ask their Masters how they bonded. I


    would ask my owners, also.


    Fuji and Rose didn¡¯t know my owners, but they knew their Warriors were friends with them. The girls


    were worried their Warriors would be upset if mine were taken. It was strange to realized how much we


    all cared for these men. I wondered if, other than Christof, they felt anything for us.


    I walked quietly behind Master Damien pondering the strange situation I found myself in. He led us into


    the bathhouse and the men stripped me of my little cover. The water stung my back as it sloshed over


    it, but I tried not to make any noise. As usual, I bathed Master Damien first.


    Master Bane settled in front of me next.


    As I washed him, I noticed everyone else had wandered off to watch a water game on the other side of


    the pool. Boldly, I sat on Master Bane¡¯s Lap so he couldn¡¯t follow them. The water went higher over the


    marks and it took a minute to get used to. He looked at me curiously.


    ¡°May I ask a question, Master Bane?¡± I asked wrapping my arms around him to wash his back.


    He moved me so I straddled him and said he didn¡¯t mind at all. Men could be so predictable.


    ¡°How do you bond with your brothers, Master Bane?¡± I asked brazenly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The water had sloshed higher on my back and I arched toward him at the pain. He watched me closely


    as he answered.


    ¡°It starts when we are very young. We Learn to sense one another. My bond with my brothers is


    stronger because of what Evan can do. Not every family has a member like Evan. We are very lucky,¡±


    he finished.


    I continued to stroke him and let his hardening Length slide between us. ¡°Tell me what do you mean


    when you say you sense your brothers, Master,¡± I said hoping my tone wasn¡¯t too pressured.


    It wasn¡¯t clear how much more time I had before the others came back.


    ¡°I sense how they feel about things, my feelings follow simrly to theirs. When we make a decision, we


    make it as one being,¡± he said.


    A look of understanding came across his face and his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, Master Bane. I only wish to help,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    Cautiously, I watched his face. If they were angry I was asking I knew where I would end up.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°He has to trust us again, Ciara. It will destroy us if he doesn¡¯t. We cannot survive with just four; we


    need our brother,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel him anymore, do you Master?¡± I asked ying with his chest hair.


    ¡°No, Ciara, not since the women took him,¡± he answered. ¡°Something happened when they had him


    and the connection was broken.¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy me, Master Bane?¡±


    He told me softly the Administrators thought it would help. Other families had gotten better with the


    addition of a ve. We seemed to be something the men could reestablish their bond over.


    Sloshing water behind us brought me flush against Master Bane. The whole of my back was


    unbelievably tender. He held my hips tightly against his and appraised me.


    ¡°Brothers, I am tired of the pained look and I do not wish to permanently mar the flesh,¡± he said


    directing thement over my shoulder.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Master Evan stroked the side of my neck and agreed.


    We made our way upstairs and I was d to see the bed. I doubted I¡¯d sleep, but it would feel good not


    to move for a while. Every piece of my back was in pain, I couldn¡¯t even turn my head without feeling it.


    The men had me Lay on my stomach and Master Kein brought in the Little tub of cream. I begged them


    not to touch my back and they shushed me.


    Every mark was rubbed with the cream from top to bottom. At first, it was like having the whipping


    again. Slowly the pain started to fade.


    For the first time all day it didn¡¯t hurt to move.


    I watched from my prone position as the men got ready for bed. Master Damien caught me watching


    him and spoke.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°The General can hurt you and we can heal you as many days as we need to until you learn,¡± he


    warned.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I have learned,¡± I answered humbly.


    For the moment, I had learned my lesson. Never disobey in front of an audience. Keeping Christof alive


    was going to take a lot of effort at this rate. I prayed I could find a way.


    The men crawled into bed around me and settled down.


    I¡¯ve never been a stomach sleeper, but for tonight I was. I drifted off quite soundly Listening to their


    slow even breathing.


    The bed beneath me bounced and I my eyes shot open. The sun was already shining Light across the


    room. Master Evany down and stared at me.


    ¡°Humans would make a terrible Warriors, Ciara,¡± he said. ¡°You sleep much too deeply. Really, it¡¯s not a


    wonder the vers took you. I imagine it was the easiest catch they had during their hunt.¡±


    I rose slowly expecting pain, but my body was just a little sore.


    Looking over my shoulder I saw fresh skin. The marks were a faint pink and nearly healed. The ache


    was just residual.


    Master Evan pulled me along for my morning routine. I guess I was getting used to it now. I just did as


    he said.

 Chapter 91

    The men were quiet at breakfast. Master Damien still looked tired. I wondered if he was sleeping much


    at all. After what Rose had said, I understood his concern.


    Everyone at the Keepers was excited to see me, except the Keepers, who looked at me askance. My


    ident had evidently gotten them in trouble, but not killed I was d to see. The other girls were


    ecstatic to see me. Out of sight of the Keepers, they examined my back


    Rose was particrly relieved. My Lack of scarring proved the Warriors still wanted me. The Last


    beating she had seen had been much worse.


    The girl they hadshed was from an aggressive where the women were Warriors. She had tried


    to kill her owners as they slept. Rose had feared anyshing from the General would be that bad, but


    apparently what you did made a difference. Unlike me, that other girl had been sent back to the


    vers.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Once everyone else dispersed we were able to talk more freely about the other problem. Fuji and Rose


    both told me when the Warriors did things together it would help the bond grow


    ¡°Right, they do everything together,¡± I said, ¡°I can¡¯t help them with that.¡±


    The girls nced at one another and then Rose Looked at me, ¡°Does Christof join his brothers where


    you are involved?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    They both knew I was shy about discussing what my owners did with me.


    I thought back on it and the answer was definitely a no. Christof would sit to the side when my other


    owners had sex with me. He took his time with mete at night after he walked me to the bathroom.


    That wasn¡¯t normal they told me. The men took on the native women as a group. They subdued them


    together, if that could be done. One of the group would have sex with the woman, depending on who


    the woman¡¯s mating smell attracted. Sex was the ultimate group effort, it should be that way with me


    also.


    When the Lunch bell rang my stomach was in knots. I wanted to talk to Christof, but I still wasn¡¯t sure


    what to say to him. When I saw my kneeling ce had been Left outside I knew he would being


    for me.


    I fiddled anxiously with the hem of my panels as I waited for him.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± he said softly when he arrived.


    I rose and followed him through the little trail in the forest. We stopped and he handed me my bowl as


    usual. He never fed me, he just let me eat what I wanted.


    ¡®m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to watch, but they made me,¡± he said dejectedly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± I lied and he looked at me like I¡¯d grown an extra head.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve beenshed before Ciara and I saw you up there. You don¡¯t have to be brave for me. I know you


    took that beating because of what I did. I can¡¯t stand to see that happen again.¡±


    I saw an opening and took it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to, Christof. If your brothers had known the way you felt


    about the women they would have helped you. You only needed me because you aren¡¯t depending on


    them.¡±


    Christof¡¯s face darkened as he turned away from me. ¡°Can you imagine how they would react if they


    knew we were ves here? It would kill them to know that our entire lives have been built on a lie. It¡¯s


    better this way,¡± he said viciously pulling the leaves off a neighboring tree.


    He needed to talk and vent, so I just Listened as he spoke.


    ¡°I know the women wille take me again, probably to kill me. They were furious I didn¡¯t keep to the


    coupling schedule. When they took me this time the leader cited how valuable we are to them, all of us.


    Evan¡¯s talent, Damien¡¯s strength, and my ability are all highly treasured. You know, they even went


    easier on us this time to prove to me that we hold worth to them,¡± Christof finished his rant and walked


    around the little clearing we were in.


    I followed him silently until he turned to Look at me.

 Chapter 92

    ¡°Do you think this isn¡¯t affecting your brothers?¡± I asked touching his arm. ¡°Have you looked at Damien


    lately? He isn¡¯t sleeping. They can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you.¡±


    He turned to walk away from me and escape what I was saying. I followed him and just continued


    talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m a ve just Like you and I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for the support of those around me, I¡¯d feel


    horrible. Everyone I get my support from knows where they stand here and we just depend on each


    other. I¡¯m sure your brothers will be upset at first. You can help them get through that part. In the end,


    they would rather have you.¡±


    The argument continued through lunch. I forgot to eat I was so busy talking. I got back to the


    compound and kind of wished I¡¯d had something.


    The girls knew what I had been doing during lunch and didn¡¯t bother me when I got back. When the


    Keepers released us at the beach I swam straight out my Little hole. Being in the ocean calmed me


    some, but I was still so frustrated. It didn¡¯t feel like I was making any headway at all.


    I was distracted and cranky when the Warriors came and picked me up at the end of the day.


    Headaches always gripped me when I was hungry and I was starving. My stomach rumbled noisily all


    the way back to the Warrior¡¯spound. I tried tapping on it and sucking in my breath to make the


    noise stop. It was a little embarrassing.


    When we got home Master Damien turned to me and asked, ¡°What did you eat for your mid day meal?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± I answered honestly. I had not even looked in the bowl Christof brought with him.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how to address me, Ciara?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien. No, I haven¡¯t forgotten how to address you.


    It was a mistake, Master Damien,¡± I said startled.


    ¡°What did Christof feed you today?¡± he repeated looking at me with that scorching gaze. I hated that


    look.


    I squirmed and desperately tried to remember what had been in the bowl.


    I got the feeling Master Damien really wanted to ask Christof. I was just a more eptable target for


    his irritation. Christof answered him finally. ¡°I fed it nothing. We talked the entire time,¡± he said.


    Master Damien looked between the two of us before turning and pulling me to a kneeling ce by the


    table. He took out a bowl of worms and started to feed me.


    ¡°You will eat now and you will eat Later,¡± was all he said.


    Master Damien sounded angry and frustrated. I ate what he gave me gratefully and didn¡¯tin it


    was too much, which it was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I gagged on the slime like always and Master Damien mmed the bowl on the table. He red at me


    and I wanted to sink into the floor. I tried to remember him telling me he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. The look on


    his face currently said differently.


    ¡°It is not Ciara¡¯s fault, Damien. Your anger is misced,¡± Christof said taking his seat across from


    Master Damien.


    ¡°Christof,¡± he said calmly, ¡°it is important it is fed regrly. It will be ill if it is not. What was so


    important you neglected to feed Ciara?¡±


    The request was met with silence. I¡¯m sure it was the same silence that had been going on for a long


    time. I could not lose them. This had to stop.


    I looked at the floor and studied my hands in myp.


    Against my better judgement I whispered, ¡°You should tell them, Christof.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Master Damien jerked me to my feet and started to remove my coverings ¡°I will take you to the posts


    until you learn to address us properly,¡± he fumed.


    Christof stopped him. ¡°I told it to address me as such,¡± he said putting a hand over Master Damien¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother, what is wrong with you?¡± Master Damien asked exasperated.


    Master Damien had threatened the posts and I knew I should stay quiet.


    I waited and watched their boots as the two men stared at one another.


    Tentatively, I reached out and took Christof¡¯s hand in reassurance. He could do this. I had faith in him.


    Christof spoke finally giving my hand a squeeze, ¡°I spoke about the women. Ciara argued with me. It


    thinks I am being foolish to not share what I know with you. I do not wish to see you destroyed the way


    I have been. I do not know what to do.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Master Evan broke the next silence as he came to stand next to Master Damien, ¡°We are being


    destroyed as it stands,¡± he said addressing his brother.


    I felt really ufortable and released Christof¡¯s hand. This was their family, I was just a visitor. It


    would have been better if they had just put me in the bedroom, but they didn¡¯t. Master Damien pulled


    me to kneel in the sitting room.


    ¡°Tell us,¡± hemanded sitting down, ¡°all of it. You may surprise us but you will not destroy us.¡±


    Finally, Christof let it spill. He told them everything; how the world worked, how the women were in


    charge. Christof even told them how they had wanted to take all the brothers to live in the mountains.


    He told them he felt the bond break when the women told him that; it stressed him too much. There


    were things he told them he¡¯d never told me.


    The life in the mountains was much Like it was here. The men worked in jobs the women chose for


    them. Women would mate with them at their discretion; which sometimes meant daily. Many of the men


    Liked living in the mountains, some did not. No man ever left them without permission, though. The


    women exercised absolute control.


    ¡°I saw vers when I was there,¡± Christof told them. ¡°The women choose which ves would be


    suitable for us. If they really want a ve, they pay for it themselves ahead of time. What we use for


    money is worthless. The true payment is made by the women before or after we have left. The vers


    are not allowed to give us the option of certain races. The vers seemed terrified of our women. I was


    whipped because I saw that; I had snuck out of my ce.¡±


    I thought back to the auction. It was a blur of fear, but I seem to remember only stopping in front of men


    Like my owners. There were other creatures there, but I only stopped in front of Paterian Looking men.


    A flush lit my cheeks when I realized I was pre-paid. It was an odd honor.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was silence for a Little while and I was d Master Damien had fed me. My stomach growling


    would have been very distracting now. The only sounds in the room were the gentle crackling of the


    fire.


    ¡°Once,¡± Master Kein said quietly, ¡°we were on a hunt for a lost man. I was hiding, staying in one ce; I


    had heard the women¡¯s wings nearby. Theynded less than a body¡¯s length from me, but didn¡¯t see


    me.¡±


    The men murmured and Master Kein continued.


    ¡°Do you all remember? I stayed very silent and watched. Theyid the man we had been looking for on


    the ground. They put a little jug of water beside him. He was sound asleep. Once the women left, I


    went to him and woke him up. He told me he had run away, he seemed very confused. We¡¯d never


    seen anything Like it.¡±


    Master Evan was the next to speak. ¡°The marks on our shoulders, do the women ce those?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christof answered hesitantly, ¡°I think so. That is what the other men told me.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± Master Evan said confidently. ¡°The marks do not taste Like us, they taste of


    something else. I have always wondered. Do you know why the women ce them?¡±


    Christof seemed relieved to be talking and more relieved by the reaction he was getting. I nced up


    and the tension I had always seen marring his features was slowly dissolving.


    ¡°The men in the mountains seem to think the marks are moreplicated than we understand. If you


    know how to read them, they can tell you who our breeders were. I have studied ours, while they are all


    simr; there are differences.¡±

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Master Bane contemtively stroking his mark, ¡°I have noticed the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You all aren¡¯t upset that we are owned and controlled by the women? I was furious when I realized.


    How is it you all are not upset by this?¡±


    Christof asked sounding shocked.


    ¡°We are together, brother. You remember we gain strength from that.


    Perhaps it would not have been so bad for you had we all been there,¡±


    Master Damien said as Master Bane reached over and sped his shoulder.


    The men continued to talk amicably and I was just stunned. They weren¡¯t acting at all Like Christof had


    thought they would. It was like they all expected this was the case. I shook my head at the


    ridiculousness of it all.


    A hand was running down my back and I looked up at Master Evan. He looked yful.


    ¡°We need to work on our bond brothers,¡± he said.


    Christof looked unsure. It took me a minute to realize why I was suddenly part of the conversation.


    Once it hit me I realized what my responsibility was in this matter.


    They needed to re-bond with Christof. From what Rose had said group activities helped the bond.


    Excluding Christof, I was always a group activity.


    I walked across the little room to Christof and got up in hisp. No one stopped me, they all just


    watched. Kissing up and down his neck, I tried to murmur encouragement in his ear. I felt his hardness


    growing against my leg, so I knew I was doing a good job. He picked me up and carried me toward the


    bedroom. The rest of the men followed while shedding clothes.


    Christof sat me on my feet as Master Evan and Master Damien pulled off my minimal coverings. It was


    a little nerve racking; they all Looked ready, very ready. Nothing in the prior conversation had made me


    feel that way. I wasn¡¯t sure what had them feeling like this.


    I stroked Master Evan¡¯s arm and whispered in his ear to please use the oil. He justughed at me


    softly. Hands pushed me back onto the bed and Master Evan knelt between my legs. He covered me


    with his body and pushed his staff against my dry opening. My body tensed waiting for the pain.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I felt Lips on my neck running up to my ear.


    ¡°Have we not proven since the first day cycle we would not cause you pain? We know your human


    body better than you do. You will be ready when we wish you to be,¡± he said sliding his hand across my


    full breasts.


    Master Evan was a domineering ass and somehow that made him all the more sexy. As he Licked and


    sucked his way down my body, I begrudgingly had to admit I¡¯d be wet by the time he got where he was


    going.


    I was irritated. Before he could get down to my center, I scooted out from underneath him and flipped


    onto my stomach.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I slipped quickly across the bed and made it to Christof. He thought it was funny andy down watching


    me. A yelp escaped me as Master Evan bit my exposed ass. Thankfully he didn¡¯t use the fangs.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Master Evan ordered gruffly grabbing my hips.


    ¡°No,¡± I said crawling over aughing Christof.


    ¡°You are really irritating my brother, Ciara,¡± Christof said.


    My answer was cut short as Master Evan started top at my cunt. I loved it when he did that. Still


    hovering over Christof¡¯s chest I allowed myself to be explored. Christof pulled me down for a searing


    kiss as Master Evan paid attention to every part of me except my aching clit. I moaned as he removed


    the plug, I¡¯d forgotten it was still there. Then he put his tongue where the plug had been.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°No, stop, that¡¯s gross, Master Evan,¡± I begged dropping my hips until my wetness Lay over Christof¡¯s


    cock.


    ¡°And you love it Ciara. You make more Lubrication when I do that, don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯d know you are lying,¡±


    he said arrogantly.


    ¡°Is it ready, brother?¡± Master Kein asked winding a hand in my hair.


    I was irked by how easily they seemed to get me worked up. I huffed and raised myself over Christof. I


    aimed his Length and slid down over it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready, Master Kein,¡± I said starting to shift my hips.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked watching me curiously.


    I didn¡¯t have a good answer for that. I was doing what we always did, I was just on top. Christof


    groaned and answered for me.


    ¡°Ciara is bringing me great pleasure, brothers. I do not mind the position,¡± he said gripping my hips


    fiercely.


    I ced my hands on either side of his shoulders and started to canter my ass seductively up and


    down. I hoped the group behind me was enjoying the show as I slid on Christof¡¯s staff. On each


    downstroke I ground myself against him.


    Breath in my ear and heat at my back surprised me. Master Kein was looking down at Christof.


    ¡°You do not mind it is on top?¡± he asked.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The idea of finally being in control of one of these wanton sessions had me feeling empowered. I


    looked back over my shoulder at Master Kein and answered for Christof.


    ¡°If you think someone should be on top of me, Master Kein, get on.¡±


    He looked a little startled and a lot confused.


    I had learned a few cuss words from Fuji. In the past I¡¯d been very careful not to use them. Fear it


    would make my Masters angry had stifled my creative spirit. Right now I didn¡¯t think they would take me


    down to the posts.


    ¡°Put your cock up my ass and fuck me,¡± I whispered back to him.


    A collective gasp came from behind me. Christof seemed to think it was funny; he Laughed. The voices


    behind us were discussing whether what I had suggested was possible. They hadn¡¯t asked about doing


    that together.


    Christof allowed me to slow down while fingers explored me from behind.


    Finally I stilled over Christof and rxed toward him. There was faint sheen of sweat over his chest and


    I licked at it. I adored the slightly salty taste of him.


    Over my shoulder I watched Master Kein cautiously approach my ass. I wanted to move.


    ¡°Hurry up. Stick it in and fuck me,¡± Imanded.


    That was more brazen than I had ever been with them. I hoped they wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    Master Kein obeyed without much fanfare. His Length seared into me and I hissed through my teeth.


    There was pain mixed with the pleasure. It was so good, it was too much; I couldn¡¯t decide.

 Chapter 96

    My noises were ignored as the men intently watched one another. It was awkward at first, but soon


    they had a rhythm going. I wasn¡¯t a terribly active participant I just offered myself in the direction of


    whoever was moving.


    My ass burned a little with the stretch, but Master Kein¡¯s moans of pleasure were so beautiful I ignored


    the slight pain. He was muttering words Fuji had yet to teach me in my ear. I couldn¡¯t understand him,


    but it sounded like he was thrilled. Christof for his part looked rxed as he stroked my breasts and


    thighs. He seemed happier than I¡¯d ever seen him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Licking my lips I looked up from Christof¡¯s face and saw Master Damien watching me intently. His


    erection was rock solid and ready. Erect he was eight inches of fury and thick. I loved feel of him


    pressing between my Lips. Often he allowed me to suck on his magnificent staff while someone else


    took me from behind. I tried to use my eyes to offer him that now. When he didn¡¯t respond quickly


    enough, I got braver.


    ¡°Come feed me your cock, Master Damien,¡± I purred.


    He came toward me slowly stroking that awesome rod. Their semen was pinkish and I could see a little


    clinging to the tip. Flirtatiously, I licked that off first. His member pressed between my Lips and I sucked


    on him. Using my tongue I swirled him around my mouth and tasted him like fine wine. Soon I had


    rxed my throat and was taking him as deep as he wanted.


    ninjanovel


    It seemed like this much sex would be impossible, but they were so considerate of one another it was


    really easy. Somehow I rocked between the three of them epting their cocks with ease. My clit,


    caught as it was, rubbed continuously on Christof. I was quickly approaching orgasm.


    Master Evan and Master Bane were not to be ignored at the sidelines, they stroked my breasts and my


    sides. Master Evan¡¯s hand continually drifted to the back of my head, forcing me to take Master


    Damien deeper.


    As one being the men sped up their rhythm. The faster they moved the more I was stimted and


    pressed between them. I orgasmed hard, but made sure to keep from mping down my teeth. Master


    Damien really hated to feel my teeth. I bucked wildly and sucked hard on the shaft my mouth. My inner


    muscles mped down on the two cocks farther down.


    The sudden increase in pressure must have been too much for the men. In quick session I felt them


    swell and heard them groan,


    Master Damien took too long in my throat and I couldn¡¯t breath, so I pulled back. As I did thest bit of


    his ejacte hit my Lips and dribbled down my chin. Master Evan caught it on his finger and fed it to


    me.


    It was weirdly erotic, but overall still a strange move. I looked a him a little confused.


    ¡°Our seed is sacred, Ciara,¡± he exined as I sucked on his finger.


    ¡°It must be deposited in a Living body.¡±


    Master Kein moved away next and I was rolled off Christof onto the bed.


    Master Bane was Looking longingly between my legs when Master Evan stopped him.


    ¡°A moment brother,¡± he said leaning down.


    Master Evan rarely kissed me, not in a way I would recognize as a kiss.


    Master Kein and Christof often did, especially when I asked. They all knew what it was though. What


    Master Evan did now was like deep french kissing. He separated my lips and ran his tongue along


    mine. I responded in kind.


    I should have known he wasn¡¯t kissing, he was tasting. He ran his tongue out my mouth and over my


    chin. Almost Laying across me, he spread me open and ran his tongue into my cunt. I squealed and


    had to ask.ster Evan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have never experienced my brothers like this. I think it will strengthen our bond,¡± he said running his


    tongue into my ass.


    I wiggled and tried to get away, but he had a solid grip on my thighs.


    He was right, I did Like it, but I still thought it was nasty.


    Once Master Evan had finished he allowed Master Bane to settle between my Legs. He was eager and


    pushed himself without pause into my dripping pussy. I groaned at the sensations. He wasrger than


    Christof. He pressed into me and I felt my muscles stretch around him. Master Bane grunted and


    continued to thrust.

 Chapter 97

    A prick was at my lips and I Looked up to see Master Evan standing by the bed offering me his cock.


    They had all Learned they could go much deeper if I Lay on the edge and let my head fall back.


    Rocking between the two men felt more like what I was used to. Soon hands were lifting my legs and


    spreading them, so I took Master Bane deeper. I would recognize Master Kein¡¯s hands anywhere as his


    Long fingers fondled my nipple.


    Christof¡¯s hands were busy stroking my mound as Master Bane thrust harder and harder. It felt Like he


    would split me down the middle, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted him to keep filling me up.


    The conversation between the men was starting to get my attention.


    Christof was asking about ornamentation for my nipples. He said it sounded like a wonderful idea to


    him. With Master Evan holding my ears and fucking my throat I was in no position to argue with him.


    Through the sexual haze it surprised me, though. Christof had never talked about piercing me.


    Christof¡¯s fingers were magical, drifting over my clit to flick it each time Master Bane pulled out. His


    hand retreated and then returned with each pull. My hips were moving unconsciously against the two


    men.


    Again, I felt the swirling Low in my stomach


    As the orgasm hit my eyes rolled back in my head. I moaned past Master Evan¡¯s cock and he slowed


    slightly enjoying the vibrations. Several more drives and Master Bane¡¯s thick shaft was releasing into


    me. Master Evan held my face to his crotch and I felt him pulsating in my throat.


    I hated it when they came right when I did. It was hard to hold my breath.


    As Master Evan removed his cock and leaned over me to taste his brother I took a moment to regain


    breath. As I panted, he rolled off of me and started to talk to the other men. My cunt was still convulsing


    intermittently.


    Iid on my side, facing away from them and slipped a hand between my legs. Pressing in the little


    waves of pleasure continued to spread through me.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°What are you doing, ve?¡± Master Damien asked Leaning over me.


    ¡°You all were done with me and I was just finishing¡­¡± I said as his fingers slid across my backside into


    my slick channel. His thumb pressed over my clit and the Little bundle sent shuddering sensation


    through me. Finally it stopped and I lie still and sated as he withdrew his hand.


    ¡°You belong to us,¡± he said rubbing between my legs, ¡°this belongs to us. Only we are allowed to touch


    it. Do you understand me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said quietly as he picked me up and headed for the showers.


    I really was a mess and he took his time cleaning me. After he was done bathing me he rubbed the


    cream in to all my sore spots. I thought he was done, but he took a tiny vial off a tall shelf and dabbed a


    little of the liquid on my neck. He looked very satisfied as he patted me dry.


    The stuff he had put on my neck smelled pretty and feminine. Usually I didn¡¯t ask questions, it really


    irritated them, but I was curious.


    ¡°What was that, Master Damien?¡±


    ¡°Something special, Ciara. Do you Like it?¡± he asked grinning.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The happy look on his face was a good change.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered still confused.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I sat next to Christof and Master Bane, they fed me. I took my time chewing


    once I got full. Master Bane rarely noticed and Christof ignored me when I yed that game. Since I¡¯d


    only just eaten I was particrly full tonight. It surprised me when Christof looked down at me and


    frowned.


    ¡°Ciara, if you can¡¯t chew and swallow I¡¯m sure my brothers can help you,¡± he threatened.

 Chapter 98

    That had been an awful experience. I quickly swallowed the bite I¡¯d been mulling over and epted a


    new bite from his fingers.


    For him to say that to me was totally out of character. It really bothered me. For the rest of the meal I


    dutifully took what they gave me and didn¡¯t y any games.


    After dinner the men got undressed and we all walked down to the bathhouse. They all were in a really


    jovial mood, which was terrific.


    At the bathhouse I washed Master Damien as usual. His other brothers slid in front of me and also


    enjoyed getting scrubbed down. Even Christof was still in high spirits and tickled me when I tried to


    wash him.


    I hoped the good times would Last. My stomach dropped when I heard Andre¡¯s voice. He always meant


    trouble.


    ¡°You all are on an elerated coupling schedule. Why is that?


    Punishment perhaps. Do the women wish to tear you apart one at a time or will they take all of you out


    together?¡± he mused standing at the side of the pool.


    Master Damien Laughed. I don¡®t mean he chortled or chuckled. He Laughed so hard he had to grab the


    side of the pool. Master Bane roared withughter and sat on a bench in the shallow water holding his


    side. I looked around shocked at my owners. They were having fun, a lot of fun.


    I almost looked up at Andre; I was dying to see the look on his face. I didn¡¯t have to wait long. Andre


    plunged into the pool in front of me.


    He looked livid.


    Master Bane and Master Damien were between us before I could blink. The groups started to fight


    viciously and I backed away. An elbow dodged past me and I realized I¡¯d be safer away from the


    fighting.


    Sliding under water I swam toward the other side of the pool. It was the quickest way to travel in the


    water and I didn¡¯t risk looking at anyone. I figured I¡¯d get to the other side and just wait for someone to


    come get me.


    Before I could reach the other wall I was grabbed out and thrust toward Fujits owners who were


    standing at the edge. Master Evan ordered them to watch me and then went back the other way.


    ncing up I saw Andre and his brothers being dragged out of the hall by my owners.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Fuji¡¯s owners took me over to a little alcove and instructed me to kneel. Rose was already there and


    she hugged me.


    ¡°It is human, cousins if it is hurt or not.


    ,¡± I heard Fuji¡®s owners exin, ¡°we aren¡¯t sure


    ¡°We have not been asked to keep it, yet. We will do our best,¡± a strange male voice replied.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A man knelt by me and spoke to Rose.


    ¡°Ask it if it is hurt,¡± he said to her.


    Rose repeated the question to me and I looked at her puzzled.


    ¡°No, thank you, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ask it if it breathed the water,¡± the man said to Rose.


    Again she repeated the question to me. This was beyond bizarre.

 Chapter 99

    ¡°No, I held my breath. My owners know I can hold my breath a long time.¡±


    ¡°Tell it to stretch out and help us examine the body, Rose,¡± the manmanded.


    I waited for Rose to repeat themand to me and I did as she asked.


    Rose¡¯s owners didn¡¯t touch me but they examined me thoroughly.


    ¡°It should be okay if it didn¡¯t breath the water. It doesn¡¯t sound Like a human that breathed water or was


    injured. You could wait and see if Damien wants to call a healer for it.¡±


    They thanked the man and I thanked Rose by kissing her cheek.


    Fuji¡¯ts owners had to discuss the kiss, of course. Fuji wasn¡¯t from a that kissed.


    The men led me to their suites. They all put the Linen wraps on their waists, but Fuji and I stayed nude.


    They asked me to y the little drums, which I did. Fuji danced for them and they seemed to really


    enjoy watching her. To my relief they didn¡¯t throw her on the bed.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A knock at the door interrupted us.


    Master Damien and his brothers filed in, they were all dressed, so I assumed they had been home.


    They thanked Fuji¡®s owners politely and then looked at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Master Damien askeding to stand in front of me.


    ¡°I y the drums while Fuji dances, Master Damien,¡± I answered him.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Did you tell your owners you can dance while I y?¡± Fuji asked me.


    She knew I hadn¡¯t, I was still shy about dancing with the other girls.


    Fujits owners chastised her for speaking in a way that could be construed as speaking to Master


    Damien. She looked appropriately contrite. Master Damien raised his brow and looked at me


    questioningly.


    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Master Evan offered, ¡°we should have our evening meal as a group.¡±


    Fuji bounced up and down and told her owners she needed a stringed instrument. I really hated her


    right then. There was no way to get out of this now.


    We walked back to our suites quietly. Several groups of men stopped to talk to my owners about Andre


    and his brothers. Listening to them I learned Master Damien had dragged Andre before the General.


    My owners didn¡¯t know what the General nned to do.


    ¡°There was talk of a transfer,¡± Master Damien shrugged. ¡°They are to be kept in a separate Lodging


    until the decision is made.¡±


    That did not surprise me. Andre didn¡¯t fit in here and he made trouble.


    Much like Fuji¡¯s owners the women would probably move them.


    Once we were home the men all stripped down. I was ced in the bed between Master Kein and


    Master Bane. I just managed to thank them for not letting Andre touch me before they fell asleep.


    I stared at the out the window for a long while just thinking. The main moon here had rings around it. I


    watched it making azy perusal of the sky. I was curious about Andre, worried about their bond, and


    more worried about dancing for them. They were my owners, not my lovers, but I desperately wanted


    to please them.

 Chapter 100

    At the Keepers the next day I was in a tizzy. My owners had seen me do everything, literally. Somehow


    the idea of dancing seductively for them had me really nervous though. I paced while Rose and Fuji


    laughed at me.


    ¡°What if they think I Look stupid?¡± I asked intively.


    ¡°You look beautiful when you dance Ciara, your owners will love it. Now stop pacing. Please tell me,


    what are you wearing that smells so wonderful?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°I do like the smell also,¡± Fujimented pressing her cool face against my neck.


    Touching my neck I remembered the stuff Master Damien had put there. I still smelled it, too. It did


    smell really good. I¡¯d never known perfume tost that Long. ly owners put something on my neck after


    they bathed me,¡° I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very lucky,¡± said Rose. ¡°Perfume is really expensive here. It Lasts for a long time at Least.


    My owners put some on me when I¡¯ve made them really happy. What did you do to make them so


    happy with you?¡± she asked knowingly.


    I groaned and told her. Both women were thrilled to hear the bond was being fixed. They said their


    owners had been concerned about Master Damien and his brothers for a long while. Feeling like a big


    mouth I begged them again not to tell their owners what was going on.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Fuji said looking confused, ¡°my owners already know the bond is being repaired. The way your


    Warriors fought with Andre and his brothersst night proved it. They haven¡¯t worked together like that


    in a long time. Everyone noticed, it¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    I felt better knowing I wasn¡¯t spreading rumors around. We practiced dancing the rest of the morning. I


    worked on my belly rolls until my stomach was tired. Despite the humor my friends exuded I was still


    really nervous about tonight.


    When the lunch bell rang I was hungry. My Little resting ce was in the main dining room. I waited


    patiently expecting anyone but Christof.


    I was surprised when he took a seat in front of me. He fed me and talked to other Warriors around us.


    As per normal, I was full quickly. I took the bites from him slower and slower.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± he whispered in my ear, ¡°no games today. Eat what I have for you or I will ask the Keepers to


    help me feed you,¡± he threatened.


    I looked up at him and didn¡¯t see the look of my friend. His face had no humor in it at all, he was


    seriously irked.


    ¡°Yes, Christof,¡± I said dejectedly.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Address me as you address my brothers, Ciara,¡± he warned into my ear.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I responded feeling even more depressed.


    I assumed that Master Damien had gotten on him. There was no other excuse for his behavior.


    Eventually it would be nice if we could be friends again.


    I didn¡¯t stay on the beach with my friends after the mid day meal. I quietly swam out the Little grate and


    explored. I noticed the current had changed a little, it was stripping off vegetation higher up the wall.


    Careful to stay above it, I explored until the Keepers brought us in.


    Out of the water I was nervous about my evening again. The girls tried tofort me on the way to the


    Keeper¡¯s courtyard. I knelt down waiting anxiously on my pad for my owners.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They would hate my dancing; I was sure of it. In my head I could hear themughing at me and


    begging me never to dance again.


    I was sure they were all very well coordinated, they had to be to be Warriors. I had never been used


    of having that ability. Tonight would just disy for the world how much less than them I was.


    Another horrible thought tormented me, what if they didn¡¯t want a ve with no talent. Master Christof


    wouldn¡¯t stick up for me anymore, so I¡¯d be sold.

 Chapter 101

    ¡°CIARA!¡± Master Evan boomed standing right in front of me.


    I bounced up and nearly ran into Master Bane who had been leaning over behind me.


    ¡°Have you Lost the ability to hear?¡± he asked sounding exasperated.


    ¡°It still has ears, brother,¡± Master Baneughed, ¡°I checked.¡±


    Master Evan continued to re at me until Master Kein patted him on the back, ¡°It looks contrite and


    quite afraid of you. Do not be cruel, brother.¡±


    Master Evan put a hand on either side of my face and kissed my forehead, which was an extremely


    weird gesture for him. In all the time I¡¯d known him he¡¯d never kissed me like that. ¡°Please pay attention


    when we¡¯re speaking to you, Ciara,¡± he said pleadingly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    We didn¡¯t go home first today. Master Damien had the transport pad drop us off at the bathhouse. The


    men stripped themselves and then undressed me hurriedly. I bathed Master Damien, as normal, but


    the rest of the men washed themselves. They had gathered their things and we were back in our


    apartment before I could blink.


    Right away I noticed a difference. There were more chairs in the sitting area and the table in the eating


    area was expanded. My stomach fluttered with apprehension as I noted the chairs in the sitting room


    arranged around an open area. Obviously that was where they expected me to dance.


    ¡°Will that be enough room Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked when he caught me staring at it.


    ninjanovel


    I nodded mutely and he Laughed at me. They were all in a wonderful mood. It was like they were


    looking forward to this. I wished I could have shared their anticipation.


    When they got redressed I asked them if I could wear something specific. They dressed me as I


    requested. I asked them to tie a piece of fabric around my waist in addition to my panels.


    When mom and I had taken the ss we always wore what they called a hip scarf. The one I had at


    home had coins on it that shook when I danced. I was so nervous I told my owners all about it.


    I described the outfits the belly dancers wore in detail, right down to the finger cymbals or zills. Nobody


    stopped me from talking; it seemed I was already entertaining them. Master Bane even asked about


    why I did this dance at home. They found the entire story interesting.


    The food arrived in volumes right before Fuji and her owners did. The men greeted each other heartily


    and sat down to feast. I thought I¡¯d be too nervous to eat, but the dinner was really good.


    Master Damien and Master Evan fed me, but it was all from their tes.


    No bowls of worms were to be seen on the table. If dancing meant no worms I had to think it was a


    good thing.


    After dinner the men sat and talked. Fuji¡®s owners obviously didn¡¯t know the ¡°campaign¡± against the


    women was a farce, because they wanted to discuss it. My owners debated strategy with them and


    never let on. I wondered if that was hard for them to know the truth and have to lie about it. I certainly


    wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed it.


    Fuji and I kneeled in front of one another. She had specific songs she wanted me to y for her and we


    had already discussed that. Again, she made me repeat them until she was positive I remembered. Fuji


    knew I was hervous and she also knew humans forgot things when they got nervous.


    When the men got quiet I jumped behind the Little drums Fuji had brought. Master Damien raised an


    eyebrow at me, but didn¡¯t say anything. Fuji quickly ced our kneeling pads in front of our respective


    owners. I thought that was an odd gesture. Fuji¡¯s owners called her to start dancing, which she did with


    flourish.


    I yed the songs she had asked me to, in the order I was supposed to y them. It felt a Little Like


    being back at a musicpetition. The exact same feelings were all there. All that time in band had


    paid off, my brain was hard wired for music. This part of the evening I knew I wouldn¡¯t screw up.


    Fuji writhed and dipped, doing the traditional dances of her people.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She swung her hips and her hair wildly. I rxed as I yed, I was used to watching Fuji dance.

 Chapter 102

    My owners were not used to watching a female dance. They looked at her with mouthes agape as she


    twisted and spun. Her knees went both forward and back, so she got herself in some positions I never


    would be able to.


    Once she had finished she kneeled on a pad in front of her owners.


    Apparently that was how I should finish, I noted to myself.


    Our owners let her rest for a moment and talked between themselves. I was right, Master Damien and


    his brothers had never seen anyone dance.


    They were enthralled with Fuji¡¯s movements.


    Master Damienplemented Fuji¡®¡¯s owners on what a wonderful ve she was. Her owners took it all


    in stride and thanked Master Damien for his praise. They talked about how they had Learned to y an


    instrument.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now they could y and watch her dance whenever they wanted.


    For her part, Fuji looked radiant. She loved to have her owners speak highly of her, it was the one thing


    in life that made her happy. From what I had figured out all women on her were essentially


    ves.


    They were trained from birth to please the men that kept them.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± I heard Master Evan call and I looked up. He was motioning to the center of the room. Fuji


    picked up the stringed instrument she had brought with her and started to y.


    I moved into the open space and took a big breath. Looking at the floor I started to shift my hips side to


    side in time with the music. My feet knew the routine and of their own ord started to move. In my


    fear, I realized I wasn¡¯t moving my arms at all. Slowly, I started to make the sinuous movements I was


    supposed to. I had to look up when I did that, the men looked fascinated. No one in the room looked


    disgusted or amused.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Slowly, I gained confidence. I shimmied my hips and started to roll my stomach up and down. My pelvis


    started to move in the stato left right rhythm like it was supposed to. Inadvertently I found my fingers


    moving like they had zills in them.


    As my movements became faster and more self assured, Fuji sped up the rhythm of her ying. Soon


    I was having a really good time, turning so they could see my ass jiggle as I shimmied and moving all


    over the little space. I spun and twirled putting myself directly in front of each of my owners as I danced


    for them.


    The covers over my breasts were barely there when I was standing still, now they were both off to the


    side. Not like it really mattered, it just meant they could see me moving all over the ce.


    Finally, I started to feel winded. I looked at Fuji pointedly and she yed me a nice exit. As the music


    stopped I dropped to my knees in front of Master Damien and Looked up at him. He Looked taken


    aback, but thankfully not Like he thought it was funny.


    Fuji¡¯s owners rose to leave as theyplimented Master Damien on me.


    My owners told Fuji¡¯s they appreciated the praise. Master Damien told them he would enjoy having


    theme over again


    The men talked at the door for some time. I used it to get my breathing back in order. It took me a long


    time to get winded, especially considering my afternoon hobby. I must have been dancing a really long


    time. Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t too long and I bored them. Except for epting the other men¡¯spliments


    they hadn¡¯t said anything about my dancing. I was concerned.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said sitting in front of me, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell us you could do that?¡± he asked.


    I was surprised by the question. They were all looking at me expectantly, so I had to say something,


    ¡°You never asked, Master Damien,¡± was all I coulde up with.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been able to do that since you first got here?¡± Master Kein asked pulling me to stand and


    touching my stomach.


    ¡°Well, sort of, we practice at the Keepers and I think I¡¯ve gotten better, Master Kein,¡± I answered


    watching him. He paced around me feeling my hips, like something about them might be different.


    The men made me do the dance moves as theyid their hands on my body.

 Chapter 103

    They wanted to know what it felt Like. As I shook and shimmied in front of them, I watched their pants


    all start to Look too tight.


    ¡°We will get you an outfit Like you described to dance for us,¡± Master Damien stated as I rolled my


    stomach for him. ¡°I wish to see you dance in the traditional costume.¡±


    I started to ask him how he nned to do that, but the hungry look in his eyes stopped me. Master


    Christof was the first to start removing my skimpy coverings. His brothers weren¡¯t far behind.


    Master Bane picked me up and walked quickly toward their bedroom. The men disrobed before they


    got there. As Master Evan pushed me onto the bed, I prayed they would let me get warmed up also.


    They surrounded me looking hungry and horny.


    Master Christof was in a mood to learn tonight. He knelt between my thighs and started to lick as


    Master Bane and Master Evan spread my legs. Only Master Evan really got between them like that, the


    rest just usually watched him. Under Master Evan¡¯s tutge Master Christof proved he was a quick


    study. On his tongue I got so horny I was begging someone to fuck me, which they did.


    ninjanovel


    Master Damien was thest to climb on top of me and I was in a state.


    I was covered in sweat and my long hair was stuck to my face and neck.


    Evidently given the right stimtion I could have multiple orgasms.


    My body felt Like it was a mass of live wires. I screamed curse words at Master Damien in English and


    in hisnguage when he started to move. He just watched me impassively and moved slower until I


    calmed some.


    ¡°You have developed an interesting vocabry, Ciara,¡± he said quietly.


    I grunted a response as my eyes rolled back in my head. The spasms in my belly had never really


    stopped.


    ¡°You may not use those words outside this room,¡± Master Evan saidying beside us and licking a


    bead of sweat off my neck.


    I just staredzily at him, which seemed to irritate him.


    ¡°Did you hear me, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I grunted.


    He hardly Looked satisfied with that response, but Master Damien was in the mood forpletion not


    answers. He sped up his movements and whispered in my ear all the things they would do if I cursed in


    public.


    I groaned my answer into his neck as my spent body continued to twitch beneath his.


    I think they bathed me after they were finished. Since I passed out once Master Damien was done with


    me, I wasn¡¯t sure. Considering how sticky I felt the next morning, they might not have, though.


    I woke before anyone else and wandered out toward the bathroom. It was one of those mornings


    where I would have drunk coffee back home. I felt like a zombie. I was sitting on the pot before I


    realized there wasn¡¯t anyone to wipe me. As I reached for the rag on the counter, I was stopped.


    Master Christofid his hand over mine and Looked pissed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. He towered over me the way Master Damien did when he was angry.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡®m sorry, Christof¡­Master Christof. I forgot to get someone toe with me,¡± I stuttered.


    He¡¯d never been so harsh with me. As he picked up the rag and cleaned me, it finally hit me. four bond


    with your brothers is fixed isn¡¯t it, Master Christof?¡±


    ¡°We are bonded again, yes. It will take time to be as strong as it was, but it is fixed,¡± he answered


    cleaning me.

 Chapter 104

    It was my own private horror. My friend was gone, lost into the chasm that was their collective mind. All


    that trouble to save him and I¡¯d helped to send him away permanently. A single tear ran down my


    cheek as I stood up.


    ¡°Why are you making tears, Ciara?¡± he asked curiously taking it off my face.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sometimes humans make tears when we are happy about something. I¡¯m really happy for you Master


    Christof,¡± I Lied.


    I don¡¯t think he believed me, but he let it slide.


    I was so depressed. The one person here that didn¡¯t insist I act like a mindless ve was now a


    mindless ve. I barely noticed when Master Damien let me choose between two different pieces of


    ornamentation to wear to the Keepers today. They¡¯d never done that before, but I was too upset to give


    it much thought.


    The men were still in phenomenally fabulous states of mind. They didn¡¯t seem to notice my mood,


    which was a good thing. It would have been impossible to exin.


    After all the exertion Last night I was really thirsty. They had set me between Master Bane and Master


    Kein and I kept asking for a Little more water during the morning meal. Master Kein must have gotten


    sick of me, he handed me a full cup and went back to the conversation.


    I just stared at him. Nobody else even looked at me. Tentatively I took a sip and looked up. They were


    still talking about a new sword someone had gotten. I drank the whole cup and handed it back to


    Master Kein, he filled it and asked if I wanted more.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ and he Laughed tousling my hair. It struck me to wonder if they could just stick to


    their own stupid rules. That would make my life so much easier.


    I was still down when we got to the Keeperspound. They weren¡¯t though. Master Damien kissed


    my cheek and told me to have fun. He said we would go for a fitting in the next couple of days. I


    needed to describe to the tailors how the outfit I danced in was made. They were all acting so off, I


    couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The girls were sympathetic to my problem when I told them about it.


    They didn¡¯t really understand though. Even Rose had forgotten what it was Like to have a special


    rtionship with just one person. They tried to cheer me up, but it didn¡¯t really work. I was in a funk.


    Master Christof came to feed me for lunch, in the Lunch room, of course. I ate what he gave me and


    didn¡¯tin. He talked with the other Warriors about the campaign and who was going for a


    coupling next. They gave each other pointers on how to best subdue the women. He didn¡¯t seem at all


    upset to be Lying out his ass.


    I missed him, the real him. I missed talking to him about how he was raised and what it was like to use


    a sword, all the stupid stuff we used to talk about at mid day. At some point during the meal I started to


    cry again. He brushed the tears away and looked at me questioningly.


    Recovering quickly I told him I was thinking of my family again. He said the same thing Master Damien


    had, I wasn¡¯t permitted to think about them. They had not done a good job protecting me. In truth, I had


    to agree with him about that.


    After Lunch I swam out my Little hole. I surfaced and saw the Keepers were busy with the girls on the


    beach. I was d for the way they obsessed on us. It made it easier to disappear in the afternoons.


    They were always helping someone undress or walking them to the bathroom. It was stupid the way


    they acted Like we were all little kids.


    I took a breath a dived deep. There were all these little yellow fish that hung out at the edge of the rock


    wall by the inlet. I chased them sometimes. I saw a cluster of them now. Swimming toward them, they


    scattered and then all went left. Weirdly enough, they all kept going and didn¡¯t go back to the wall,


    neither did I.


    I was caught in the current. I¡¯d forgotten it was higher up now. The undertow sucked me along at a


    rapid pace. Back at home, I¡¯d been taught never to fight an undertow, but I¡¯d never been in one this


    strong or fast. I remembered an old lifeguard telling me to rx and use my hands to guide me to the


    surface.


    My lungs were burning for air and I couldn¡¯t tell which way was up. I let out a Little bubble and watched


    it as I flew past it. I tilted my hands so they took me that direction. Slowly the light started to get


    brighter. I was going the right direction. Just a few more seconds, I told myself. Just hang onto your air


    just few more seconds.


    Gasping for breath I broke the water¡¯s surface and continued to be dragged along. I couldn¡¯t get out of


    the current and I watched the shore and the rocky inlet getting smaller and smaller. I screamed for the


    Keepers, but I was already so far out. Much to my dismay, I was being dragged out to sea.


    It took forever to get out of the current. Finally, I was dumped unceremoniously on what was essentially


    arge sand bar in the middle of the ocean. I looked around and realized I was in the middle of


    nowhere.


    I couldn¡¯t see Land in any direction. If I could tell which way home was I could swim toward it. The


    current had twisted me around for so long I wasn¡¯t even sure of that anymore. Not that I could fight the


    current to get back there anyway.


    My eyes started to tear up, I was going to die here. No one would ever find me. I fought for control of


    myself and it was a losing battle.

 Chapter 105

    As the sun set, the water started to rise. I had no idea how big the change in tide would be. By the time


    that awesome ringed moon rose into the sky the tide had risen significantly. There wasn¡¯t sand


    underneath my feet anymore, just deep dark water. I drifted aimlessly in the ocean trying not to panic.


    I was thirsty, so thirsty. Televisions shows back home had taught me you can¡¯t drink salt water. This


    water tasted Like the ocean on earth.


    I doubted drinking it would help me feel better. I¡¯d seen some shows where drinking the ocean killed


    you faster.


    Finally, my survival instinct kicked in and I concentrated on scanning the horizon fornd. These


    currents would dump me on a_ shore eventually, I reasoned, I just had to be on the lookout. Focusing


    my energy felt good. I was a survivor, I could live through this.


    The first time I felt something brush my leg I screamed. Quickly, I realized it was my motion that was


    attracting whatever kept touching me. I floated on my back and tried to move as little as possible. I


    looked at the stars and did that breathing Rose had taught me.


    The panic started to crest again. My options were not looking good. I could drown, be eaten, or die of


    dehydration. Fighting hard, I concentrated on watching the stars and breathing deep.


    Looking to my right I thought I saw a light, so I moved and my feet sank into the water. I kicked a little to


    get higher. It was my imagination or the reflection of the moon. Nothing was out there, it was just me.


    ninjanovel


    The touch on my leg was firmer this time. I stilled all my movement, but it was toote. I screamed and


    thrashed as something wrapped around my lower Leg. Slowly it started to pull me down. I took a big


    breath just before my head was pulled under. Some part of me realized it would probably be thest air


    I would ever take.


    I tried to fight, but it was useless. I was dragged deeper and deeper.


    Whatever was wrapped around my leg was thick as my arm and slimy. It had a hold on me like I¡¯d


    never felt before. Little stinging pricks went around my leg everywhere the thing touched.


    Now I knew what would kill me, drowning. I fought the urge to breath; it was so strong. I needed air


    badly. That first breath underwater would be my Last. I put it off as long as I could.


    I gave in to the urge and felt the ocean wash into my Lungs. The pain was immense, but it would be


    over soon. My throat mmed shut and I struggled with theck of air. My body writhed in the water.


    The ckness overtook me and I was grateful for it finally.


    I dreamed of Master Kein in that horrible abyss. He was in my face, his hair floating Like a halo around


    his head. Next thing I knew he was forcing a thick piece of slime between my lips. The thing he stuffed


    in my mouth was gross. It was so nasty and it was moving like worms. This was a horrible way to die.


    Drowning while worms crawl into you.


    The worms were moving everywhere inside of me. They had long since forced past my gag reflex deep


    into my throat. I felt them in my nose, too. I tried to cough, but I couldn¡¯t. Really, I just wanted the


    worms out of me.


    My strength started to return, it felt like I was breathing again.


    Reaching up I tried to grab the slimy junk out of my mouth. Now Master Damien was right in front of


    me, his hair was stered to his face. He shouted at me to Leave it. He held me in an iron grip.


    My vision blurred and ckened for another moment. Master Bane was before me now feeling over my


    heart and shouting. I couldn¡¯t understand him. This was such a horrible, confusing dream.


    Wind was whipping past my face; there isn¡¯t wind underwater. I wasying on metal. In my dream I


    wasn¡®t underwater anymore. A sharp pain got my attention and I looked toward my leg. A giant pink


    mass was wrapped around it and stuck to it. It¡¯s tail end flopped and moved down by my foot. I tried to


    scream or move away, but strong hands held me down.


    I watched as a man I didn¡¯t recognize brought what Looked like a fiery brand down over the pink mass


    on my leg. Pain rocketed through me and I saw the burned part fall away. The brand was reheated out


    of my sight and then he ced it back over the thing covering me. I¡¯d never felt such burning as when


    he brought the fiery metal down over the mass, but each time he moved it away a Little more fell off my


    leg.


    Looking up I saw my owners standing over me. They looked Like they were all seething mad and


    soaked to the skin. The pain radiated up from my leg again and I watched the moon slowly fade out of


    sight.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was an awful nightmare, I just wanted it to end. Why couldn¡¯t I die like a normal person and not


    have a nightmare first?


    Finally, ckness took over and I weed the calm that it brought. seb


    I was back in my owner¡¯s bed in thepound. My brain felt muddied and clouded. I was used to


    waking slowly, but this Level of confusion was annoying even for me. Turning my head slightly I saw


    bright blue eyes and long blonde hair.

 Chapter 106

    Master Evan was watching me with unfaltering attention. He Lay on his side in the bed looking at me.


    He had his head propped up on his hand as though he had been studying me for some time.


    ¡°So which horror is it to be this time, Ciara?¡± he asked brushing my hair off my forehead. ¡°Though I


    know it serves no purpose, I will tell you again, you are safe and we are real.¡±


    What a bizarre thing to say.


    I turned my head and saw the moon through the window. It was night. I couldn¡¯t figure how I got here or


    where I was supposed to be. I didn¡¯t remember going to sleep and no one else was in bed.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The men slowly came into the bedroom and sat around me on the bed. They were all dressed in their


    linen shifts. It must be bedtime. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I went to bed first.


    ¡°What has it said this time?¡± Master Damien asked taking a sip from the cup in his hands.


    God, I was thirsty, so thirsty.


    ¡°Master Damien,¡± I pleaded and pointed to the cup. My voice was raspy.


    ¡°It recognizes you, brother,¡± Master Evan said as he helped me to sit up.


    They held me up and let me drink. I felt weak and dizzy. Inside the cup was water, but it burned going


    down. I coughed and sputtered, but I wanted more. I clung to Master Damien¡¯s arm so he wouldn¡¯t take


    the cup away. They fed me little sips until the thirst had gotten better.


    I tried to move my leg and screamed as pain shot through me. Jerking the covers away I screamed


    again. My right leg was tattooed and raw looking. It Looked like an intricate snake wrapping around my


    entire calf on the right.


    ¡°Ah, it is to be the waking dream of the tentacle again,¡± said Master Bane quietly.


    ¡®t doesn¡¯t have you, Ciara,¡± Master Christof said petting my shoulder.


    ¡°We burned it off of your leg, there is no tentacle stuck to you. You aren¡¯t drowning. We cut the fleint¡¯s


    appendage and pulled you up,¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I grated out. ¡°Why did you mark my leg like this, Master Christof?¡±


    They all just stared at me for a moment. ¡°Is it awake?¡± Master Damien asked contemtively. iara,¡±


    Master Kein asked, ¡°where are you?¡± in the bedroom,¡± I answered confused.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Master Christof asked looking hopeful.


    ¡°You are my owners,¡± I croaked out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They cheered and pped each other on the shoulders. It was an impromptu celebration going on


    around me.


    Master Bane leaned forward and kissed the top of my head, ¡°Although I¡¯d like to whip you raw before


    we take you to the vige, I¡¯m d to see you back,¡± he said smiling.


    ¡°Why do you want to whip me? Why did you mark me? Why are you so happy?


    What is going on, Masters?¡± I asked in rapid fire session.


    ¡°Ah, the questions,¡± Master Damien saidughing.

 Chapter 107

    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with my voice? Why do I hurt? What happened today?¡± I continued to ramble


    ¡°Today?!¡±¡± Master Keinughed. ¡°Ciara, you have been feverish and delirious for nearly two day cycles.


    Brothers, bring it more to drink and something to eat.¡±


    I sat in stunned silence as they bustled around getting me food and more water. I took what they gave


    me gratefully although my throat was really sore. I could not figure out what they were talking about.


    My most recent memories were shbulbs of nightmares: the deep dark ck, a slimy pink tentacle,


    and their irate faces floating over me.


    It took a while for the memories to solidify in my mind. As a rush, the timeline came back to me.


    My eyes went wide when I realized. I nearly choked on what I had been eating. It hadn¡¯t been a bad


    dream. I had been in the ocean, way out in the ocean. Something had grabbed me. I had been pulled


    under and I had been drowning.


    ninjanovel


    Hurriedly I looked around and grabbed the closest man to me. He felt real. Master Evan felt like he


    always did, hard muscle and warm skin.


    He was looking at me curiously.


    Tears started to streak down my face when what Master Bane said made sense. They were going to a


    lay a whip on me for what I had done. I retched and tried to keep the food and drink down. The root


    from before was presented to me and I took it.


    ¡°Please Masters,¡± I whispered, ¡°how many times will you Lash me?¡± I was really crying now.


    Master Christof wiped my face before he answered.


    ¡°It depends on how honest you can be with us. If we are satisfied we may not Lash you at all,¡± he


    said cooly.


    My head bobbed up and down and they Laughed at my gesture.


    ¡°How did you escape, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked.


    I answered them with absolute honesty. I told them I liked to dive outside the cove to explore. Without


    missing a detail, I described the hole in the grate. They watched me stoically and I rambled on without


    thought.


    They heard about the current and agreed when I told them it had changed. As the ringed moon moved


    though its cycle in the sky, so did the current. Everyone in the room was already aware of that.


    Master Damien calmly asked how long I had been going out in the ocean.


    Their faces didn¡¯t change as I told them since the first day at the Keepers. I apologized profusely. They


    just ignored me.


    I asked hesitantly what the mark on my leg was.


    Master Evanughed, ¡°You are Like us now,¡± he said pointing to the mark on his shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I insisted, ¡°I understand we both have tattoos, but where did minee from Masters?¡±


    ¡°You were grabbed by a creature in the ocean, we call it a fleint. It grabs it¡¯s prey and drags it down,


    consuming it once it gets to the bottom. It is shocking you were not grabbed sooner. They are


    everywhere outside the currents. The tentacle releases chemicals into it¡¯s prey.


    In you those chemicals must mark the skin,¡± Master Bane answered.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°Evan has determined it is the same chemical the women use to mark us,¡±


    Master Christof said absently.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded. ¡°How did you avoid the fleint before we arrived?¡±


    I told him I had felt them brushing my legs. They didn¡¯t understood floating, so I exinedying still


    and t in the water. iow did you find me, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t Listen, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said, ¡°I already warned you I have a sense for creatures I have


    tasted. I followed my sense to you.


    We heard the scream and saw your bubbles rise from the water. We went down to find you,¡± he


    finished stroking my arm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I thanked him, kissing his hand. They made me thank all of them individually, which I did.


    ¡°I breathed the water, Masters. How did you fix that?¡± I wondered out loud.


    ¡°You screamed about worms in your sleep. We assumed it was the creature I put in your mouth. It went


    deep into you and pulled out the water, pumping in air. They are quite useful. The Fishers that took us


    to find you had one they allowed us to use,¡± Master Kein answered.


    Master Damien picked me up and moved me into the showers indicating an end to my questions.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to get you near water in two cycles, Ciara,¡± he exined setting me on the floor


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My leg hurt too much to stand on, so he let me sit. Master Evan helped him and they washed me head


    to toe. I fought when they tried to wash my right leg, so the other men came and held me as Master


    Evan cleaned it.


    The leg was so sensitive it felt like they were washing me with needles.


    Once I was dry theyid me back in the bed. ALL the attention to my leg had made it throb. I


    whimpered as they pulled a thin nket over it and Master Christof looked curiously at me. He Left the


    room and returned with the foul smelling goop. He put a generous portion across my chest.


    The effects of the stuff was nearly instantaneous. I rxed and watched the men crawl into bed around


    me. It didn¡¯t take long for sleep to take me again.


    I wasn¡¯t sent back to the Keepers the next day or the day after. My owners barely allowed me out of


    bed. Healers came to see me and marveled over my leg. Living through the attack of a fleint was quite


    a feat. They congratted my owners on my continued survival.


    As the swelling went down and the chewed on look got better the leg took on an exotic appearance.


    The marks started on the bottom of my foot and ran to just under my knee. Two parallel lines of deep


    ck ran around my leg about 5 inches apart. Between them was an intricate swirling of lines and


    circles. Just under my knee it looked like the head of a snake, as the parallel lines got wider and


    semicircr.


    I had my own group of Keepers that watched me during the day. They barely let me turn over on the


    bed by myself. One of them watched me at all times. If I slept one of them would sit by the bed and


    stare at me.


    It was Like they expected me to jump out the window if I got a chance.


    The second day the Keepers closed the leather door to the bedroom and I heard knocking around in


    the main room. They wouldn¡¯t tell me what was going on out there. I peaked out after they opened it


    back up. We must be expectingpany, there were more chairs and the table was expanded.


    My owners arrived home early that night. They didn¡¯t go to the bathhouse, but instead showered in their


    quarters. They washed me head to toe. My leg had mostly stopped hurting, so I didn¡¯t fuss when they


    washed that.


    They dressed themselves in crisp linen shirts and new looking Leather pants. I even noticed Master


    Christof shined his shoes. Stupid me, I should have known who wasing.


    The General and his brothers arrived at dinner time. After the food was delivered and set up on the


    table, Master Damien carried me out of the bedroom. Heid me on a floating pad in the middle of the


    main room.

 Chapter 109

    If I hadn¡¯t been so terrified of the General I might have been curious what held it up.


    The General and his brothers were fascinated by my new markings. They touched all over my leg and


    explored it. The General even licked it. I would have thought that was odd, but Master Evan probably


    would have done the same thing. Eventually they were satisfied they had explored it enough.


    ¡°I wish to feed it,¡± the General said.


    My owners didn¡¯t hesitate and helped me off the floating table. I knelt obediently next to the General.


    He and his brother fed me thorough out the meal. I didn¡¯t y any games. I would have tried to eat the


    te if he gave it to me.


    After dinner the men retired to the lower sitting area. Master Christof pulled me to stand, which was


    good because I needed the help. My leg was starting to ache. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could


    kneel on it. Limping slightly, I walked with him into the sitting room.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Thankfully, he pulled me to sit on his Lap.


    ¡°Your bond is repaired, I see,¡± the General stated.


    Master Damien told him it was.


    ¡°The ve was of use then?¡± the General¡¯s brother asked watching me.


    My owners all agreed I had been helpful.


    ¡°The Administrators are pleased,¡° the General said and then asked.


    ¡°What do you n to do about the ve¡¯s escape attempt?¡±


    Surprised, I Looked up. I wasn¡¯t trying to escape. With wide eyes I looked at Master Damien and shook


    my head. A hard look from him made thement die in my throat.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°We will take it to the vige,¡± he said decisively.


    I¡¯d been to the vige. It didn¡¯t seem that bad. I knew they wouldn¡¯t let the shopkeepers touch me, so I


    wasn¡¯t that worried.


    I should have Known something horrible was going to happen. I might have prepared myself for it, but I


    wasn¡¯t thinking. When they didn¡¯t put the plug in the next morning, I was d they forgot. They didn¡¯t


    dress me, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. We got on a transport Like every other morning but it went the


    wrong way. ALL of this should have alerted me. I might have had the chance to beg them, but I didn¡¯t.


    We went toward the mountains. I watched as mile after mile of dry rough countryside passed


    underneath us. I just considered the beautiful scenery and didn¡¯t wonder why we were going this way.


    After a long while a building broke the horizon, it was surrounded by the crumbling remains of a town.


    We drifted to a stop in front of the building. Like Lightening, my cor and cuffs were off me and Master


    Damien pushed me from the transport pad. I stumbled down and turned to look at him.


    The transport raised in the air so it hovered just outside of my reach. fou wished to be free, so here you


    are,¡± Master Evan smirked at me.


    ¡°No cor to indicate you are owned, no owners to feed or bathe you,¡±


    Master Damien continued.


    ¡°Please, no,¡± I said Looking around.


    The area looked deserted. If they Left me here I would die.

 Chapter 110

    ¡°You may explore all you wish,¡± Master Bane said in a hard voice.


    ¡°Careful of the Warriors that patrol the area,¡± Master Kein warned.


    ¡°You are nothing to them, just a tool to use and discard.¡±


    I paled and reached for them. They couldn¡¯t be leaving me to the others.


    ¡°Perhaps if you are good enough one of them may choose to put their symbol on you,¡± Master Damien


    sighed, ¡°but I doubt it. They have no reason to take home and be burdened with what they can freely


    use here.¡±


    I screamed for them as the pad lifted off and they Left. Dropping to my knees on the dusty ground I


    cried like a baby. I couldn¡¯t figure out why they would go to all the trouble to save me just to kill me


    themselves.


    Once the tears dried I looked around. This area once had been bustling, there were the foundations of


    innumerable buildings. A crumbling wall surrounded the entire area. I wandered toward the only


    building with a roof. There was no door, just an opening in the wall.


    I reached out and touched the pink brown stone and it crumbled a little under my fingers, this ce was


    falling apart. I stepped into the doorway and immediately stepped back out. A skeletony against the


    far wall. It was most certainly humanoid.


    For a while I just stood and hyperventted. The rational part of my brain decided to take over at some


    point. I tried to remember how long it would take for me to die. Theck of water would kill me first. If I


    was going to Last I would have to find water here.


    As I walked around the rocks on the ground dug into my feet. The smooth cobblestones I was used to


    were cracked and broken here. I tripped and stepped hard on a broken piece and it went deep into my


    Left foot.


    I sat on a stump and examined the wound. Blood seeped slowly from the broken skin and dripped to


    the ground below me. The injury was deep and touching it hurt. With nothing to clean or wrap it with, I


    ignored it.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I had to find water, so I walked around looking. The gouge was leaving bloody tracks where ever I


    went. I wandered all over and didn¡¯t see anything that looked like a well or a water source. Except for


    my sticky Little footprints this ce was bone dry.


    It was hot, warmer than the vige I had called home. I was sweating profusely. The dust I kicked up


    was sticking to my damp skin and felt disgusting. Limping I moved back to the building with the


    skeleton. I crouched inside the doorway out of the sun and watched the bones. I wondered what she


    had done to get left to die out here.


    I looked around the room and saw there was a small alcove off to the side. Wandering around the room


    I nced into the recess, inside was a small jug that bore my owners¡¯ insignia. I hadn¡¯t been this thirsty


    since I was in the ocean. ncing down I noticed several small bugs swimming in the jug. Picking up


    the dirty pitcher I looked closer inside and saw there was a small amount of water.


    The water teased me. It was dirty, I could tell just looking at it. The container was filthy and there were


    little silver things swimming in it. I ced the jug carefully down and looked for something I could pour


    the water into. If I had a cup I could pick the bugs out.


    I walked everywhere in the crumbling vige, but there wasn¡¯t a cup or even another jug to be found. I


    did find more bugs. Swarms of the nasty silver things were everywhere. At some point I thought about


    the funny nts that lined the walls to thepound. They obviously had been ced purposely.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to the building I went straight to the jug. I was parched and dry, bugs or not I¡¯d drink


    the water.


    The jug was covered with the little silver things. The water was thick with them now. I sobbed and


    choked down the water, drinking a handful of bugs with it. They tasted disgusting. I wanted to scream


    and cry, but that wouldn¡¯t do any good. In fact, it would dehydrate me faster.


    I sat in the room with the remains and watched the sun¡¯s rays move across the floor. My foot was


    throbbing and I tried to ignore it. There was really nothing else to do.


    Just before sunset I heard the hum of a transport pad outside. I jumped up and ran out the door. My


    eyes Locked with those of a massive blonde haired man. I ran back into the building and backed into


    the far wall.


    I couldn¡¯t stop watching as the men came toward me. Most of them wererge and well armed,


    obviously Warriors.


    Five of the men entered the building and stalked toward me. I screamed for my Masters and jumped


    out a window on the wall. They were on top of me before I got ten feet away. It was a pointless struggle


    and theyughed heartily at me as they dragged me, by my hair, back into the building.


    ¡°Who are you screaming for ve?¡± one of them asked me. ¡°Your owners left you here. I¡¯m not sure


    why they left their mark on you though,¡± he patted the mark on my stomach. ¡°Do you think you are


    worthy of theming back for you?¡±

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Why would theye back?¡± another man spoke. ¡°This thing has no sense, it looks right at us and


    dares the consequences. It doesn¡¯t learn. What would make such proud men take this stupid creature


    back?¡±


    I continued to writhe and cry for Master Damien and his brothers. The men held me tight and fondled


    me everywhere. They even took the chance to fully examine my marked leg.


    I heard rustling as new feet came into the room. The Warriors currently man handling me held me so I


    couldn¡®t see the new participants. When a sharp pain came from my tender Left foot I shrieked and


    started to struggle anew.


    ¡°We will beat you if you make that sound one more time,¡± one of the Warriors warned me.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The piercing pains in my foot continued and there was nothing I could do to stop them. It took every


    ounce of control I had to not cry out.


    Master Damien and his brothers had never treated me Like this. I wanted them toe back for me


    desperately.


    I guess the new men didn¡¯t want me either. The nasty fondling stopped and they threw me into a corner


    of the room and left. Huddled on the dirty floor, I panted for several minutes.


    When I Looked at my foot I was shocked. It was wrapped tight in a clean bandage. The top of the


    bandage had my owner¡¯s mark on it.


    Gathering myself I moved out of the corner and looked around. A small dirty water pitcher with my


    owner¡¯s symbol on it was just beginning to attract the bugs. Crawling across the floor I downed the


    contents before it attracted anymore insects. A bowl with their mark contained several worms crawling


    around in the slime. I was hungry and ate quickly, bugs and all, sucking down every bit of the liquid in


    the bowl.


    Expectantly, I waited by the door and watched the moon rise into the sky. Part of me was sure my


    owners woulde for me. They never did.


    Exhausted, I Lay down on the floor.


    The floor was hard and grimy, even worse than a Lawn chair on the front porch. The temperature


    dropped and I curled into a tight ball trying to stay warm. My foot was throbbing. To make matters


    worse the bugs found me interesting and crawled all over me when I Lay still.


    ALL during the night I heard the hum of transport pads outside. Each time one passed it woke me up.


    My terror was two fold, when they weren¡¯t there I feared something prowling in the night. When I could


    hear the transports, I feared the men that would be on them. I slept a little, but was wide awake when


    the pad Landed the next morning.


    I peaked out the doorway hopefully. It wasn¡¯t Master Damien and his brothers or the men from Last


    night. Again, I looked right at them and that seemed to infuriate them.


    ninjanovel


    These men came toward me looking predatory and hungry. My foot ached and I couldn¡¯t run on it, so I


    hadn¡¯t even made it to the window this time. Once again, I screamed for my Masters. The men grabbed


    me and held me as I struggled.


    ¡°It tries to escape; yet Damien and his brothers leave their valuable mark, fix it when it is injured, and


    feed it. This thing has no sense to be thankful,¡± one man sneered pulling my hair back cruelly.


    I closed my eyes to avoid looking at them. That had worked before.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I cried and one of the men pped me hard across the face. I felt my Lip


    split at the contact.


    The other man wrapped my hair around his fist until I couldn¡¯t move my head an inch. ¡°You wear a


    mark but no cor, ve. If you speak to us we assume you think we are your Masters. Should we put


    our cor on you?¡± he asked.


    I kept my eyes closed and my mouth shut tight. I wanted Master Christof back. I wanted Master Evan


    and his arrogance back. I prayed they woulde and get me.


    ¡°Why not use it for its purpose brothers?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°It is not currently owned and we have


    been curious about the appeal of an Earth ve.¡±


    I screamed and tried to get away. My purpose was sex and I was not willing to have sex with these five


    strange men. I cried for my owners to stop these men. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hear, but I couldn¡¯t stop


    trying. My struggle was pointless.


    The men Laid me on the floor and pulled my arms and legs apart. I tried to scratch, kick, and bite; it


    made no difference. They restrained me like I wasn¡¯t even trying.

 Chapter 112

    My eyes should stay closed, but I had to know what they were doing.


    Looking wildly around I saw the man between my legs had his pants down at his knees. He was oiling


    his cock Liberally.


    I would not watch them rape me. I turned my head to the side and felt the hot tears leaking out. Willing


    my body to rx so I would not be hurt more, I gave up.


    The man was Laying on top of me now. His cock was pressed at the entrance to my womanhood. I felt


    his breath in my ear as he spoke. lere someone iming you they would not allow this,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°A ve that is owned can only be used by its Masters.¡±


    My own breath shuddered out and I opened my eyes watching the wall beside us. He was right. My


    owners, were they iming me, would never allow this.


    The man pressed against me as I whimpered on the floor with tears running down my face. He was


    hard and Large. The bulbous head started to slip into me and he stilled his movements. Some part of


    me was still lucid enough to be grateful he didn¡¯t just ram himself home in a single push. I wasn¡¯t ready


    and, oil or not, I would probably tear.


    ninjanovel


    A shadow passed on the floor from the direction of the window. I didn¡¯t look to see who it was, it didn¡¯t


    matter. When these men were done, the ones still outside would probably take a turn also. It would just


    give them reason to hurt me if I looked at them.


    ¡°Too bad,¡± the man on top of me said and pulled himself out.


    Iy still and waited for him to continue, but he didn¡¯t. The man just got up and I could hear him


    dressing. Suddenly my arms and legs were free, but I didn¡¯t move. Something had made them stop.


    The men were jovial as they left. They were busy talking about their next coupling. I was left, forgotten,


    on the floor.


    When I heard the hum of the transport glide away I pulled my legs up and wrapped into a ball. I felt


    gross and vited. My owners never left me feeling this way.


    I watched the dust dance in the light and thought about my circumstances, For all practical purposes I


    had been taken without my consent multiple times, but it never left me feeling like this. My owners were


    gentle and brought me pleasure. These men would have just used me on the hard dirty floor and left.


    Everything would have been about them. The oil was probably more for their pleasure than myfort.


    I remembered my old boyfriend with the Chevyining because it chafed him when I wasn¡¯t wet


    enough. He¡¯d brought Vaseline one time, because he hated the dryness. My owners were never Like


    that.


    Finally calmer, I took the chance to look around. The pitcher and the bowl were there again, but this


    time they had a mark I didn¡¯t recognize. I was so thirsty, but something was wrong here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If I didn¡¯t recognize the logo then it wasn¡¯t my owners feeding me.


    Master Damien had never said anything about that. I reasoned if I wasn¡¯t supposed to speak to or look


    at other men, I probably wasn¡¯t supposed to take gifts from them either. If I wanted to go back home, I


    had to prove I was loyal to my Warriors. Begrudgingly, I left the food and water to the flies.


    By midmorning the insects had filled up the jug and the bowl. My parched tongue could ignore their


    taste if I just took a sip of the water, I kept thinking. That kind of idea was going to get me into trouble.


    The decision was already made, I would wait for my owners to provide for me.


    Desperate to distract myself, I set about recreating my owners¡¯ mark on the floor. Perhaps showing


    them how much I liked their symbol would make them want to forgive me faster. Outside I found a


    piece of white stone that acted like chalk when pushed against the floor. Using the design on my belly


    and foot as guides I did my best to recreate it.


    The stomping feet came out of nowhere and I hurriedly moved to huddle in the corner. I didn¡¯t Look up


    at who was there. Praying silently they wouldn¡¯t want to use me, I just stayed very still.


    The feet walked all around the mark I had made on the floor, left, and then came back. They never


    spoke to me or approached me. Sitting in the corner had worked! I finally found what they wanted me


    to do here.


    When I dared to nce up the fly ridden jug and bowl were gone, but a fresh set had reced them.


    When I was absolutely sure the transport was gone, I crept across the floor.


    Therge jug that now sat in the middle of the room had my owners¡¯ mark on it. The water inside was


    clean and I gulped it down. A tiny cup sat beside the jug with that weird medicinal tasting stuff in it and I


    drank it quickly. A bowl of food sat beside the Liquid and carried the same logo. I ate and drank my fill.

 Chapter 113

    After I had all I could take there was still water left in the jug. I didn¡¯t want the flies to get it. Apparently


    neither did the men who left it. A small plug was present and I used it to seal up the water.


    My owners were taking care of me.


    I had nothing but time on my hands and I could only do one thing that pleased them. I filled the floor


    with their insignia. After my ¡°chalk¡± was exhausted I decided to put my message outside. Limping


    around I cleared arge area in front of the building and used stones to delineate their mark.


    My hands and body were filthy. I was slightly hungry and I ached all over. I missed being clean and


    comfortable. Overall, I felt awful. As I wandered back inside to sit with the skeleton I thought about what


    I had done to end up here.


    I wanted to be free, so I pretended I was. This was not a to pretend on. It was harsh and I was


    not suited for it. Without the protection of my Masters, I was as good as dead.


    It pained me to realize how much I needed my owners. I didn¡¯t know how to find water or which foods I


    could eat. The inhabitants on this obviously thought I had only one use. If they didn¡¯t own me, it


    didn¡¯t matter if I was happy about that or not. My survival was only important to one very small group of


    men and they had disowned me.


    I watched quietly as the sun travelled across the sky. Transports flew by quietly in the distance, but they


    never stopped. Eventually the fear waned some and I started to recognize the pattern.


    The transports were watching the vige. There were six different transports as far as I could tell. They


    did regr sweeps in a set series. Someone was monitoring me, keeping me safe, with the exception


    of the near rape.


    I watched the sky and pondered that horrible experience with new eyes.


    My owners had said they disowned me and I was being left to fend for myself. Someone fed and


    watered me twice a day, though. They sent someone to tend my wounds. Master Damien and his


    brothers had not left me.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡®Too bad,¡¯ the man had said when he was over me. There was movement at the window and no one


    else ever came in. Someone had stopped him. My owners had stopped him. They were here


    somewhere, still protecting me.


    I smiled and Leaned against the rough wall. My body ached, I was dirty, and I couldn*t rest well, but


    there was a reason to be happy. I had not been left. I was just on a longer leash to demonstrate a point.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was a strange train of thought, but I suddenly wondered how far out in the ocean I had been. If I had


    to guess I¡¯d say farther than I was from the vige now. I wondered how my owners had found me way


    out there. Perhaps all that tasting Master Evan Loved to do really did have some purpose.


    I remembered the times he¡¯d tasted me, everywhere. I¡¯d never seen him taste his brothers, except the


    one time. He¡¯d probably done it long ago.


    A transport came close to the building, but didn¡¯t stop. I was getting used to the pattern; it was


    comforting now. There was just someone watching me.


    Iy my head back against the wall and continued to think about Master Evan and his sense. He had to


    be good to have found me. It was dark by the time they located me in the water and he obviously knew


    exactly where I was.


    A thought niggled in my brain. He hadn¡¯t been able to find Master Christof in the mountains. It was a


    shame. If he had they could have avoided all of that stress. One day when they were in the mood for


    my questions I¡¯d have to ask them about it. When the men cameter that night I got in my corner


    again. One came to stand over me, but I didn¡¯t look at him. It took them longer to leave this time. They


    started a fire in the firece before they Left. Once they were gone, I found a new clean jug and food.


    Privileges, it felt Like I was earning privileges.


    I slept in front of the firece and that seemed to keep the flies away from me. The floor was still


    ufortable, but I slept more than I had the night before. Every time I rolled over I felt a nagging


    soreness from sleeping on what was essentially concrete.


    ¡°It is amazing humans manage to keep an entire to themselves,¡± I heard Master Evan say.


    I thought I was dreaming and groaned as I sat up. The first thing I saw was several sets of boots


    standing around me. Shrieking, I dove to cower in my corner.


    ¡°Ciara,e here,¡± Master Damien said.


    As quickly as my sore body could I rose to stand trembling in front of him. Out of habit I looked at his


    feet. I¡¯d spent thest two days learning not to look at anybody.

 Chapter 114

    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded.


    Iplied quickly and saw the deep frown marring his features. He looked as tired as I still felt.


    Evidently they weren¡¯t sleeping well either.


    ¡°You have seen what happens to ves that try to escape repeatedly,¡± he said gesturing to the


    skeleton along the wall.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I won¡¯t try to escape again. I promise,¡± I said meekly.


    Master Christof ced my cor back around my neck. The ornate cuffs were reattached to my wrists


    and ankles. Master Evanid a kneeling ce at my feet and gestured. I knelt down and took a long


    drink from him. They also fed me a Large portion of the worms


    Once I was done they stood me up and wrapped me in the bulky brown tunic. Master Damien motioned


    for me to follow him. I did, but the wound on my foot gave me a nasty Limp. Master Evan slung me into


    his arms and carried me to the waiting transport pad.


    Once we were home they took me straight to the shower. I panicked when they removed my cor and


    cuffs, but they just wanted to clean underneath them. As they scrubbed and washed me Master Bane


    spoke up.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We know you did not try to escape from us in the way most ves do, but it seemed that way. The


    compound demanded punishment for you. Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± he said seriously.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I won¡¯t Master Bane, I promise,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It is not safe for you outside our care, Ciara. We will take you to explore if that is what you wish to do,


    but you cannot go alone,¡±


    Master Christof advised. es, Master Christof.¡±


    ¡°You understand we treated you better in the vige than any ve has ever been,¡± Master Evan said


    pulling through knots in my hair.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Evan,¡± I said automatically.


    ¡°We were very upset when Randolf struck you and more upset when he tried to¡­¡± Christof didn¡¯t finish


    and his eyes closed for a moment.


    He had looked horrified.


    ¡°Although you did speak to him,¡± Master Bane reminded me, ¡°we had not given him permission to strike


    you or to use you. He overstepped your punishment. Damien beat him for that infraction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I replied watching the dirty water drain away.


    ¡°We would not Let them handle you after that,¡± Master Kein exined kissing my shoulder. ¡°We could


    not bear to see them touch you. Your pain affected us deeply¡­¡±


    It had been them watching me. I had been right.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said instead and added a Little embarrassed, ¡°I thought it was because you liked my designs,


    Masters.¡±


    ¡°We adored your designs, Ciara. That gave us plenty of excuse to remove you from that ce,¡° Master


    Damien said.


    They treated all my sore spots, including my aching foot and my bruised jaw. My eyelids started to


    droop during the care and I started yawning.


    Afterwards, theyid me in their bed. It felt like heaven it was so soft.

 Chapter 115

    ¡°We do not sleep in the daylight,¡±mented Master Kein.


    ¡°Do humans sleep in the day?¡± Master Christof asked curiously. ¡°You seem to be fading toward sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, sometimes, if they are tired,¡± I answered already falling asleep.


    ¡°We will let you rest today,¡± I heard Master Bane say just before I dropped off.


    They let me sleep, but woke me up when the food came. Master Evan carried my groggy body to the


    table and sat me on hisp to eat. I didn¡¯t make anyints as they fed me. It was enjoyable just to


    be able to have a meal without worrying over those stupid flies.


    We stayed in for the rest of the day and evening. Master Christof had taken me from Master Evan and


    put me on the chaise next to the fire where I dozed. They yed card games and talked about their


    next coupling.


    I kept getting woken up by tapping at the door. A steady stream of Warriors came to visit. They seemed


    to have a million reasons to want to see my owners. When it came down to it they were all there to see


    my tattooed leg.


    Master Damien and his brothers were really angry other Warriors were looking at me. Their agitation


    was thick in the air.


    ¡°It is ill. It cannot walk. I can¡¯t tolerate having this disgrace over us,¡± Master Damien fumed.


    My foot had been rewrapped after my shower and I looked down at it. I wiggled my toes and noted the


    pain was much better. Experimentally, Iy it on the ground and put a little weight on it.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien growled at me, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    I froze and looked up at him, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt and I was just testing¡­¡± the look on his face made me stop


    talking.


    ¡°We will tell you when it is well enough to walk on,¡± Master Bane exineding over and putting my


    leg back where it had been.


    I looked quizzically at them, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof exined watching my face, ¡°it is very evident to us you cannot tell when you


    are injured.¡±


    I started to speak and then stopped. Arguing with them was a bad idea.


    ¡°Yes, Masters,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°One half day in the vige,¡± Master Kein said irritably, ¡°and the Warriors on patrol tell us there are


    bloody tracks all over the area. The ve is bleeding.¡±


    My mouth was running before I thought about it, ¡°I stepped on a rock and cut myself Master Kein. It


    wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°How did you survive on Earth, Ciara?¡± Master Bane asked incredulously.


    ¡°There was still rock in the wound when the Healers cleaned and stitched it. You arepletely unable


    to care for yourself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Be forewarned,¡± Master Damien said looking straight at me, ¡°we will not leave you in the vige again.


    You are too weak for the vige and we cannot control the circumstance. We will use thesh next time


    we need to discipline you. We will allow you to suffer until you have learned, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered huddling on the chaise.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°But you will learn quickly and not need that sort of discipline,¡±


    Master Christof said Laying and wrapping around my back.


    Master Bane crouched in front of me and looked at me very seriously.


    ¡°Promise us you will Learn quickly, Ciara,¡± he said.


    ¡°I promise to learn quickly, Masters.¡±


    They kissed my lips and made me promise over and over again to learn quickly and to not need the


    whip.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Later that night Master Damien unwrapped my foot and prodded it experimentally. He called the


    Healers and they told him I could walk on it. It was still a little sore, but I didn¡¯t limp. Master Kein told


    me I would go to the Keepers the next day. He also told me I would be wearing something to keep me


    out of trouble in the water.


    As promised the next day I was taken to the Keepers again. I noticed right away it was different men


    than before greeting us. I turned to ask Master Damien but he was already striding out the wall. Turning


    back around it was a Little shocking. Every girl in thepound had walked outside to see me.


    Rose approached me, cautiously eyeing my leg. ¡°Did they do that to you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, the fleint marks it¡¯s prey. My owners said it was like this from the tentacle that grabbed me.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell us what happened,¡± Fuji demanded pulling me inside.


    I sat inside the circle of women and told them exactly what had transpired. There were questions from


    them I would not have expected.


    The most remarkable were asked when the Keepers weren¡¯t around.


    Some of the other ves wanted to know if escape through the ocean was possible. I told them


    honestly I didn¡¯t think so. Several girls told me they could drink the ocean water, it didn¡¯t make them


    sick. I described the fleint and how many of them there were. Nobody should have to go through what I


    did. I begged them not to try.


    Fuji shook her head at the questions; disobeying her owners would be unthinkable to her.


    ¡°Where would you go?¡± she asked the other girls. ¡°My owners are from across the sea and the life


    there was like it is here. If you get away from here, you¡¯ll just get taken there.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Some of the other girls wouldn¡¯t stop talking about escape and it made Fuji really mad. She finally


    started speaking angrily in her nativenguage and showed her sharp Little teeth to them. I¡¯d never


    noticed her teeth before, they Looked like a cat¡¯s. Rose pulled her back, but agreed with her. We were


    treated well and escaping did not work.


    The weird ufortable conversation continued until Lunch, although my friends and I stayed out of it.


    When the bell rang, I was surprised to see my Little pad not in the Lunch room. Looking out hurriedly I


    saw it in the courtyard. Warriors were alreadying in, so I made my way to it with my head down.


    A man was suddenly in front of me. I stopped and waited for him to go around me.


    ¡®m proud of you for not speaking or looking,¡± Master Damien whispered in my ear. He motioned for me


    to follow and picked up my little pad on the way toward the exit. I followed him to the area Master


    Christof and I used to talk in.


    He sat on a stump as I knelt down. ¡°Did you fight at home?¡± he asked offering a me a piece of what


    was in the bowl.


    ¡°A little, Master Damien,¡± I answered and I took the food into my mouth.


    He made me exin that fighting at home was really just me getting beaten up by my drunk uncles. It


    was nothing very exciting or Warrior like.

 Chapter 117

    ¡°Do you fight here?¡± he asked offering another bite.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I answered confused.


    ¡°Why did Christof teach you to hold a sword then?¡± he asked.


    I blushed and wasn¡¯t sure why Christof would have shared this with Master Damien. ¡°I was just curious


    about what you all do. I told him I didn¡¯t know how to use a sword and he showed me a little. I had to


    use a branch, because his sword was too heavy to pick up.¡±


    ¡°Here, use this stick. Show me what you learned,¡± Master Damienmanded.


    Master Damien fed me throughout, but made our lunch into a training session. It was fun like Christof


    and I used to have. Heughed heartily at my approximation of a Warrior, but helped me get a little


    better at the fundamentals.


    At one point he handed me the bowl and told me to feed myself while I watched him. I ate heartily and


    watched him demonstrate some of their moves. He made a really impressive site.


    When Lunch was over he walked me back to thepound along the sheltered trail. I was absolutely


    stunned when he reached down and took my hand. Suddenly he stopped and looked down at me. His


    other hand cupped my face in a gentle gesture.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°We were very unhappy when you were in the vige, Ciara. It bothered us a great deal, more than we


    thought it would,¡± he told me Looking ufortable.


    ¡°It was awful, Master Damien. I won¡¯t do that again. I promise I wasn¡¯t trying to escape,¡± I pleaded my


    case again.


    Master Damien chuckled softly and pressed our Lips together. It wasn¡¯t a short peck, which I had


    expected. He nibbled my bottom Lip and teased my mouth open with his tongue. My legs felt weak as


    he expertly kissed me senseless in the middle of the forest. Despite my shock, I responded in kind.


    Breaking the kiss he pulled my ear to his mouth and breathed heavy for a moment, as though


    composing his thoughts. ¡°We miss this,¡± he said finally, ¡°when you are not here. This is important to


    us.¡±


    ninjanovel


    I was confused as he hugged me close. Master Damien had nevere into the forest with me, only


    Master Christof had. They were bonded now, though, I suddenly realized. Whatever that strange


    attachment was, it must affect all of them.


    Hugging Master Damien, I whispered words of love to him. It was what I would have done with Christof.


    He responded and it floored me.


    ¡°So soft, so sweet, and so curious,¡± he murmured into my ear, ¡°you are so important to us. You must


    not leave us like that again.¡±


    It was a generous sentiment; a personal and heartfelt plea. I never expected to hear something like that


    from Master Damien. Pulling back I looked deeply into his eyes and he smiled ruffling my hair.


    ¡°Come,¡± hemanded, back in the no nonsense tone I anticipated, ¡°you must get back, so I can be


    on time to my post.¡±


    In the afternoon I sat with Rose and Fuji on the beach. There was a new grate that rose above the


    water line protecting the inlet. Despite the added barrier, a chain was attached to my cor.


    The new Keepers informed me I could swim all the way to the grate, but no farther. My lead was


    attached to a metal ring sunk into the sand right by the water line. When I sat on the beach it kind of


    made me a trip hazard.


    I didn¡¯t really care about the chain, though. The water scared me; I didn¡¯t want to go into it today. I told


    Rose that and she looked concerned.


    ¡°Your Warriors will be upset to know you fear something,¡± she said seriously. ¡°They do not wish us to


    be fearful creatures. They like us to have a little bit of attitude, even if it means asional punishment.


    They will not be happy if they know you fear water now.¡±


    I nodded to her and quickly changed the subject. ¡°What happened to the old Keepers?¡± I asked Rose


    instead.


    ¡°When you didn¡¯t surface at the bell one of them went to look for you.

 Chapter 118

    He came out of the water screaming for his brothers. He had seen the hole in the grate and you weren¡¯t


    on the bottom inside the cove. They thought something hade in and gotten you,¡± she said shaking


    her head.


    Fuji continued the story, ¡°They had a transport pad at thepound.


    They just ignored us and gathered up their things. Before the Warriors got here, they were gone. We


    got our kneeling ces and waited for our owners.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors showed up angry and yours already knew you were not here,¡± Rose said shaking her


    head. ¡°We told our owners what the Keepers had done and they were furious.¡±


    Fuji continued the story, ¡°Your owners must have known you were gone long before they got here. A


    water transport arrived and they paid the man to take them to find you. We didn¡¯t know what happened


    once your owners left until you told us.¡±


    Rose interrupted her, ¡°When the other Warriors realized which way you had gone it turned into a hunt;


    lots of them joined the search.¡±


    ¡°That was nice of them,¡± I mused.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t nice,¡± corrected Rose. ¡°Whoever found you got to keep you or sell you, whatever they


    wanted. You were a run away ve, your owners had no rights to you until they found you.¡±


    I shivered and stared at my friends. This could have ended up much worse for me.


    Rose and Fuji drifted off to a game being yed on the beach. I was tired, so Iy down in the sand. I


    Liked the noises of the water, but I had not inclination to go into it. Eventually the Keepers woke me


    and I walked back to thepound.


    ninjanovel


    My owners came and picked me up as usual. I was still a little sleepy.


    Master Evan absently flicked some sand off of my shoulder as hemented, ¡°Your hair is dry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Did you swim?¡± Master Bane asked.


    ¡°¡­, Master Bane.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Master Christof asked curiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, Master Christof,¡± I said looking at my feet.


    Nothing else was said until we arrived at our dwelling. I followed my owners obediently off the pad and


    waited inside. They stripped off my little covering and took out my plug before we went down to the


    bathhouse.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As we walked downstairs I started to think about that deep pool of water. It was always so busy. It


    would be easy to miss a body floating at the bottom. My hands started to shake and I held them


    together to make it stop.


    At the bathhouse I hesitated in the doorway and shuddered looking at the water. Most ces I could


    see the bottom, but in the deepest parts I barely could. For the first time that frightened me. Master


    Bane tugged at me to get me to follow them inside.


    I kept my head down like I was supposed to, but I noticed we were getting a lot of attention. Warriors


    seemed to being toward us from all angles. From what I could hear they were curious about my


    leg. I prayed my Warriors would not pass me around to them.


    Being passed around should never have concerned me. Master Damien demanded the other men


    leave us alone in strong forceful tones. My owners surrounded me in a tight circle until the other men


    left.


    Master Damien pulled me to follow him into a shallow spot. He sat on a bench in the water and


    demanded I wash him. Reluctantly entering the water I sat on the bench beside him and did as he


    wished. The water only came up to my waist that way. To wash his Long legs I had to move from


    beside him and into the water, which I did unenthusiastically.

 Chapter 119

    My hands were shaking again. I was so afraid and the water only came up to my waist. I fumbled the


    slick Little piece of soap Master Damien had given me and it went to the bottom of the pool. Like an


    idiot I stood there and stared at it.


    Master Evan sshed me with water. I hadn¡¯t heard them talking to me.


    ¡°Get the soap and finish washing my brother, Ciara,¡± he said sounding exasperated.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I tried to reach down and get the little bar without dunking my head, but the current from everyone in


    the pool made it move to slightly deeper water. My Legs felt frozen to the spot, I didn¡¯t want to be in


    deep water.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said and I heard the frustration in his voice.


    It wasn¡¯t that bad, the soap was under maybe four feet of water. I persuaded myself to just get it over


    with. I took a deep breath and Let my head go under.


    A momentter I was up. I found myself clinging to Master Damien¡¯s chest and gasping for air. The


    darkness had surrounded me the minute I¡¯d put my head beneath the surface. Master Damien held me


    as I desperately tried to calm down.


    ¡°Please, no water,¡± was all I could manage to sputter out. My owners stood in a tight circle watching me


    pant and cry.


    Master Christof reached out and stroked my back gently. ¡°Tell us why you are acting this way,¡± he said.


    ¡°I got soap in my eyes,¡± I lied. Rose had said my fear would anger them. I couldn¡¯t risk it. ¡°It hurt,¡± I


    finished and looked up at him.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Ciara, do not Lie to us,¡± Master Evan said in a low threatening voice.


    My eyes flicked the deep pool in front of us and I shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to go under water. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll


    drown,¡± I admitted.


    They didn¡¯t seem angry, but they didn¡¯t seem to understand either.


    ¡°You will not drown in front of us,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°Please, Masters,¡± I begged, ¡°can I get out of the water? Please, don¡¯t make me stay in it.¡±


    Tears had started to run down my face and I couldn¡¯t stop them. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Damien¡¯s grip I


    would have been quaking with fear.


    ¡°This is intolerable,¡± Master Evan huffed and everyone seemed to agree.


    ¡°I would prefer,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°not to do this here and now.¡±


    The men relented and sat me on the edge of the pool. I curled my Legs up beneath me and waited for


    them to finish. My fear seemed stupid now that I wasn¡¯t sitting in the water. I watched them bathe


    themselves and felt ashamed. That was usually my job.


    We made our way back upstairs and I was just d to be away from that whole water situation. I made


    up my mind to go into the water at the Keepers and get over this problem. Rose and Fuji would help


    me. I just had to face it head on.


    When we reached the front door I noticed my owners all looked happy.


    They also Looked excited. They had gotten used to our nightly romps and I had been indisposed for


    thest several days. It was time for payback.


    Master Kein flung me over his shoulder as we entered the door and headed for the bedroom. The rest


    of my owners weren¡¯t far behind him. I hated that intent Look they all got right before they made a meal


    of me. It was intimidating.

 Chapter 120

    Master Keinid me on the bed and covered my body. Before I could react his tongue was in my


    mouth. He slipped to the side and someone was between my legs, licking and sucking. Master Evan,


    I¡¯m sure it was him, was sucking on the ear Master Kein wasn¡¯t pulling on. His tongue kept snaking in


    and out.


    By the time Master Bane entered me, I was soaked and ready. As he started to glide in and out above


    me, I saw a cock being offered to my lips. Wiggling around, I allowed my head to fall off the edge of the


    bed and took Master Damien as deep as he liked, for a moment.


    Suddenly, I was drowning. I couldn¡¯t breath and I panicked, pushing against them and writhing.


    Inadvertently, my teeth mped down on the cock in my mouth. Master Evan separated my jaws as


    Master Damien removed himself. Bane nearly bounded off me and knelt staring at me. I rolled on my


    side crying and apologizing.


    One look at the ferocity on Master Damien¡¯s face had me cowering and pleading.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Masters. I thought I was drowning,¡± I stammered. ¡°Please don¡¯t get rid of me, let me try


    again. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Tears ran down my face as I reached for them.


    Master Damien¡¯s fierce look changed to one of confusion. He wiped a tear off my face and continued to


    Look quizzical.


    ¡°The idea of teeth on my member is disquieting, but yours are harmless.


    Why did you think you were drowning?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°When you do that it cuts off my air, Master. It didn¡¯t used to bother me, I just held my breath,¡± I


    answered. ¡°Now it reminds me of drowning and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to breath again.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Master Christof said and the rest agreed.


    I got hysterical and begged them not to take me to the whipping post or the posts. In the back of my


    mind even I knew I was out of control.


    They got irritated with my rambling and that made me more paranoid. My owners were going to do


    something awful to me tomorrow.


    My friend wouldn¡¯t hurt me so I begged him. I got on my knees and entreated Master Christof not to let


    them harm me. Master Damien picked me up and fell back to my knees.


    Eventually, Master Evan pulled me on the bed. He made me Lay still by wrapping his arms around me


    and holding me against him. I offered to have sex with him, with all of them, if they just wouldn¡¯t hurt me


    or sell me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof huffed in front of me, ¡°have we ever hurt you?


    We aren¡¯t going to hurt you tomorrow. We will help you get over this fear. You are not acting Like


    normal at all.¡±


    My terror wouldn¡¯t stop, it was like a freeway pile up. It just got worse and worse. I knew I was being a


    terrible ve. I thought about Fuji and cried they were going to trade me in for a ve Like her.


    The Healers showed up at some point. I heard them discussing with Master Damien in the main room


    as Master Evan held me down. Humans do this all the time, they said. My owners were lucky it wasn¡¯t


    the first day, that¡¯s what usually happens. I heard them give instructions to Master Damien on how to


    use the calming creams.


    Master Damien came back in with two tiny jars in his hand. I apologized for the money I was costing


    them. I told them I¡¯d get a job and pay them back. Master Damien looked at me with the oddest


    expression.


    Master Evan held me tight as Master Damien brushed a heavy amount of the stuff across my forehead


    and cheeks. He took a second jar and brushed some of it over my neck. It burned strangely. I bucked in


    Master Evan¡¯s arms and tried to get free.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The creams sunk in and I stopped struggling. My mind was foggy and my body went ck. Whatever


    had me so upset a moment ago no longer mattered.


    I looked around the room and found an unusual amount of humor in everything. A giggle passed my


    lips and I turned my head to Look at the man holding me so tight. His concerned expression was


    comical and Iughed out loud.

 Chapter 121

    Master Evan released me and I rollednguidly onto my back watching him. I still felt damp between


    my thighs and told them they could have me now. Incredulous looks was the only response I got.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I couldn¡¯t kneel because I kept toppling over. Instead, they sat me on


    Master Christof¡¯sp and he fed me.


    I guess they didn¡¯t have drunks here, because my ramblings were very amusing to them. Despite my


    best efforts I couldn¡¯t stop talking. I said all manner of things I shouldn¡®t be saying and they encouraged


    me.


    It was like a huge show for them.


    After dinner I quieted down and they yed a game in the sitting room.


    They allowed me free reign of the room until I tried to touch the fire because it was pretty. After that I


    was ced beside Master Damien and not allowed to move.


    At some point they put me to bed and I passed out. Thest Lucid part of my mind wondered what they


    were going to do with me in the morning.


    I woke up looking at Master Evan, as usual. I felt fuzzy and weird.


    When I tried to talk to him my speech was slurring. At first he thought I sounded silly and then he


    started to look concerned. He called his brothers in and it took them a long time to understand me.


    Master Damien sent Master Bane to get the Healers.


    After a while my voice seemed to be working more normally, but I was so confused. I struggled to


    remember what I had done yesterday. There were snapshots of things happening, but no timeline. It


    seemed I had lost something.


    While we waited for the Healers Master Kein sat beside me and I asked about the day before. It felt


    Like I was missing something crucial.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you remember what you told us?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember much of yesterday at all, Master Kein. I remember being at the Keepers a little.


    Fuji showed her teeth and they were really sharp. I can¡¯t remember why she did that. What happened


    to me?¡±


    I asked getting more scared.


    Master Bane burst back into the apartments breathing hard.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°It was the cream, brothers,¡± he called to them. ¡°I talked to Basin and the Healers. The cream can affect


    a human¡¯s speech and even movement the next day. It is not ill. We just used too much.¡±


    ¡°It cannot remember,¡± Master Damien said Looking toward Master Bane.


    ¡°The cream affects their minds. Some forget days at a time and never remember it, especially if the use


    is heavy,¡± Master Bane told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Healers don¡¯t encourage us to use it.¡±


    ¡°I spoke with the Generalst night. He and the other Warriors are expecting a report,¡± Master Damien


    said Looking at me. ¡°We will have to give him the name of the other one it spoke of. That is the best we


    can do.¡±


    My walking didn¡¯t seem to be too adversely affected. I was a little more heavy footed, but nothing


    horrible. Master Damien determined I would go with them, he didn¡¯t tell me where.


    My owners seemed solemn as we dressed. They became quieter as we walked out the door. I followed


    them downstairs and through the courtyard into arge room filled with Warriors. My breath left me in a


    rush and I wanted to run out. I had no idea what they were going to do to me.


    The General was standing in front of the room and we walked right to him. I only knew it was the


    General because I saw his boots, the man had thergest feet I¡¯d ever seen.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Damien, tell us what you know,¡± he said gruffly.


    Master Damien told the General and the other Warriors that several ves wanted to escape through


    the ocean. He said I had talked about it under the influence of calming cream. Due to the effects of the


    cream, I could no longer remember who wanted to escape.


    ¡°We could use the Lash and make the ve talk,¡± a man called out.


    A cheer went up from the Warriors surrounding me. I huddled slightly closer to Master Evan and prayed


    silently. Strong hands pulled my back to Master Bane¡¯s chest as Master Kein muttered what sounded


    Like a long curse from the other side.


    ¡°You do not have an Earth ve, Ibith,¡± the General said. ¡°Their minds are weak and very affected by


    the creams. Many cannot speak the day after it has been used.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°The ve spoke of one named Fuji who became irate at the mention of escape,¡± Master Damien


    offered.


    ¡°Bring the one they named Fuji,¡± the General called out.


    I felt really awful for starting this mess. Fuji¡¯s owners went and got her, bringing her back in front of the


    General. She dutifully told the General who had wanted to escape and how they nned to do it.


    After she was done the General excused my Warriors and her Warriors.


    As we went back upstairs I was quiet. Thanks to my big mouth I had just gotten four girls in a lot of


    trouble.


    My owners got re-dressed, rather casually I thought. I was dressed in my dull brown tunic. I had never


    been dressed like that in our rooms, only when we went to the market. The change scared me slightly


    and I watched the men cautiously.


    We loaded onto a transport pad and sped in a direction I had never travelled with them before.


    Curiously, they brought several bags with them. They always travelled light, so that was a surprise.


    I¡¯d never been in the direction we were going. We passed huge fields of something that looked to have


    been intentionally nted. Obviously someone farmed here. Other fields were full of huge horned


    beasts. They walked on two legs and ate the Leaves out of the trees around them.


    Soon we were flying closer to the coast. I looked out at the endless ocean and cringed. Had Master


    Kein been a momentter, I would have been floating dead in thatrge space. Suddenly the pad


    dropped and I almost made a sound.


    We were between two rough hewn canyon walls, beneath us was a wide expanse of deep blue water.


    Far to my right was a massive gate rising out of the water, blocking the entrance to the sea, to my left


    was a long winding river.


    The transport lowered until we were level with a small floating tform. Master Damien stepped onto


    the tform and Master Bane pushed me to follow him. Beneath the hood of my cover I was quivering


    in fear.


    A slight whirring stirred the air and the transport pad glided away. As it left, my owners started to strip


    my brown cover off of me. I looked up at the direction the transport had gone and prayed it woulde


    back.


    Soon, I stood naked on the smooth wood as my owners undressed themselves. The Little tform


    bobbed and rocked under my feet; it was only about ten feet by ten feet. Tiny wavespped at its


    edges and pushed rivulets of water over the sides.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I watched with trepidation as Master Damien looped a coil of rope around a post on the tform. My


    body was frozen with fear as he approached me. With a couple deft moves of his fingers he had


    slipped the slender rope around my neck and tethered me to the tform.


    ¡°Can¡¯t have you getting away now, can we?¡± he asked yfully.


    Like an idiot I continued to stare up at him.


    ¡°I say it¡¯s time for the swimming contest,¡± Master Bane said happily rubbing his hands together. ¡°First to


    reach the other side wins,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I have a better idea, brothers,¡± Master Kein interrupted. ¡°Give the human a head start and see who


    reaches it first.¡±

 Chapter 123

    I looked out at the dark water and shook my head back and forth. I wasn¡¯t going into that again. I¡¯d


    spent enough time in the ocean for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°If we catch you before you reach the other side, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said. ¡°We¡¯ll put this into you and


    hold you under until you aren¡¯t afraid anymore,¡± he said holding up a slimy squid like creature that


    writhed in his grip.


    ¡°It will breath for you, Ciara. You won¡¯t drown and you¡¯ll get over your fear,¡± Master Bane added happily.


    I remembered the feeling of something slipping down my throat and into my nose. The thing Master


    Kein was holding had multiple slimy tendrils off its main body. I was torn now, I hated that thing and I


    was still terrified of the water. Master Evan stepped toward me with a wicked grin on his face and I was


    decided.


    The water closed over my head and I had a moment of panic. Quickly righting myself I swam toward


    the far wall. Far behind me, I heard sshing as the men hit the water. Adrenaline kicked into high gear


    as I sped away from them.


    The rough stone had just touched my fingers when I felt a hand wrap around my leg. I was dragged


    back from the wall and water rushed up my nose. Sputtering and coughing out the salty water I yelled


    at them.


    ¡°I touched the wall! I made it! You promised you wouldn¡¯t put that in me if I made it to the wall.¡±


    ¡°Did we promise?¡± Master Damien asked yfully while treading water in front of me. His brothers


    surrounded me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it was really a promise,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°and how can we be sure it touched the wall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯LL go underwater and stay as long as I can by myself,¡± I pleaded.


    Having made my argument I plunged beneath the surface. I had to hold onto them to stay down, but I


    did.


    Underneath the water was peaceful as always. Just before I had toe up for air, I saw the funny


    yellow fish I Liked to chase. I watched them so long I had to gasp for air when I came up. Master Evan


    was eyeing me curiously.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I Like to watch the little yellow fish,¡± I panted to him.


    The men looked at one another and then Master Evan dipped under the surface. I watched him swim; it


    was fascinating. He didn¡¯t kick Like I did with two feet. His body undted and zipped through the


    water.


    Breaking the surface he held his hands out to me. A little yellow fish was struggling vainly against his


    grasp.


    I touched the slimy little thing and marveled at it. Once I was done, Master Evan released it and I


    watched it go rejoin its group a few momentster.


    ¡°What are they called?¡± I asked Master Evan and then gasped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Masters, I didn¡¯t mean to


    bother you with questions.¡±


    Theyughed at me and Master Kein told me all about the Little fish ¡°We don¡¯t mind your questions


    anymore, Ciara,¡± he told me.


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure I believed that. They were always irritated with my questions. Except for Master


    Christof, they had never encouraged me to be curious.


    They seemed intent on showing me things today, though. We explored every aspect of the canal we


    were in, To further my exploration, Master Damien removed the rope from my neck


    ¡°We thought you had swam farther out into the ocean. That was evidently not the case. You are quite


    ungainly in the sea,¡± Master Damien told me while kissing my head.


    I was d to be off the leash, but a Little perturbed at thement.


    I¡¯d never thought of myself as particrly graceful, but the way he made it sound I should be wearing


    water wings.

 Chapter 124

    The ce we were in was used by the men that harvested the worms.


    Master Kein took me deep under the surface and showed me where the worms lived. About ten feet


    down you could see them clinging to the surface of the rock and flowing with the current. If you got to


    close to them they dipped into the crevices of the rock and hid.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Master Kein caught several worms and brought them to the surface. They were each coated in a thick


    layer of that horrible slime. The men each ate one andmented how much better they were fresh.


    Frankly, I couldn¡¯t tell a difference, the worms were just nasty. I didn¡¯t want to be the odd man out, so I


    agreed with the men.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised, ¡°don¡¯t lie to us. We have been too lenient and it is now a habit for


    you.¡±


    We were all sitting on the wooden tform and Master Christof was pulling some food out of the bags


    they had brought. They all stopped and stared at me, waiting for a response.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± I started to say and five sets of eyebrows raised in tandem don¡¯t like the worms. They are


    awful. They¡¯re just saltier here,¡± I finished defeated.


    They all justughed and returned to what they had been doing before.


    ¡°Master Damien?¡± I whispered.


    I had to know how they knew I was lying. I was afraid to ask, but they hadn¡¯t gotten mad at my other


    questions today. I settled for looking pleadingly at him for a moment.


    ¡°Your breathing changes and your eyes move in a specific pattern each time you tell a lie,¡± Master


    Evan answered the unspoken question. ¡°We spend a great deal of time training to recognize all your


    human reactions.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You will help us train others that wish to keep an Earth ve one day soon,¡± Master Bane said.


    ALL of them were staring at me, as though waiting for a reaction.


    I started to ask another question, ¡°How would I¡­?¡±, but stopped short.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.


    Master Evanid out a small pad and gestured for me to kneel. Master Christof brought out bowls of


    food and set them down before he responded.


    ¡°We will take you to the tent. Those that wish to learn about Earth ves wille into the tent and be


    trained by us. We have been asked many times to take you, but have resisted. Now the Warriors are all


    very interested to see your leg. Even the General has asked us to put you in the tent for a day to quell


    the curiosity,¡± he exined.


    My eyes were wide and I wasn¡¯t sure this was something I should be scared of or not. I searched their


    faces for an answer, but none came.


    They all just continued to look at me.


    I was surprised when Master Evan Laid a hand over my heart, which was beating wildly in my chest.


    ¡°It is afraid,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Of course it is afraid,¡± Master Kein said irritably. ¡°It fears our cousins.¡±


    ¡°They will not hurt you in the tent, Ciara. They are there to learn,¡±


    Master Damien soothed.

 Chapter 125

    I nodded numbly and tried to rx. I watched the little waves in the blue water.


    ¡°We could tell the General no,¡± offered Master Christof handing out the bowls of food.


    The men all murmured in consensus and my head shot up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make him angry, Master Christof,¡± I responded feeling shocked.


    ¡°We do not wish to see your pain,¡± Master Bane told me as he offered me a chunk of food.


    ¡°Are they going to hurt me?¡± I asked. All day at the mercy of other Warriors sounded terrifying.


    ¡°No, we will be there and they will not touch you. ves are not caused pain in the tent,¡± Master


    Damien responded. fou will be there, Masters?¡± I asked to the group.


    ¡°ALL day, Ciara,¡± Master Bane told me as he pressed food to my Lips.


    I didn¡¯t want to eat, but that upset them, so I did. During the meal they discussed anything but the tent. I


    tried to focus on the conversation and ate what they gave me. I forced myself to rx and the knots in


    my stomach untied.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    What I wanted to do was ask Rose about this new practice. I hoped the other girls would still be talking


    to me after what I had done. There was no way to fix it now.


    After the food we rested on the tform for a while. I dangled my legs in the water.


    ¡°Is there anything Like this on earth?¡± Master Christof asked me.


    It was a thing the old Christof would have asked, but never in front of his brothers. I stuttered for a


    moment before telling him there was.


    Master Kein wanted to know all about the ocean on earth, so I told him what I knew. When I asked they


    told me things about the sea here. The discussion was open and it was really a nice change.


    ¡°May I ask a question about you, Master Evan?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get in trouble if it is


    a bad question.¡±


    ¡°Ask, Ciara, we do not mind,¡± Master Evan assured me.


    ¡°You found me in the middle of the ocean. I don¡¯t understand how you couldn¡¯t find your brother in the


    mountains. Please forgive me if I shouldn¡¯t ask, Master Evan,¡± I pleaded Looking down.


    ¡°There is something in the mountains,¡± Master Evan said tilting my chin up, ¡°that disrupts our ability. We


    cannot feel each other as strongly from a distance and I cannot track using my sense. It is very


    strange.


    We have always believed it was because the air is different in the mountains, but I am not sure.¡±


    We talked about the mountains, then. They would never take me there, because it was too dangerous.


    That is where the women lived. Master Damien talked like the mountains were an unpleasant and


    difficult ce, even for them. I couldn¡¯t imagine how bad it would be for me.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    They asked if I had mountains on my and I told them I did. I had lived by the sea most of my life,


    but my mother had taken me to the mountains to see them once. The hills and valleys were beautiful


    on the television, but going to them was another experience all together.


    Laughing, I told them about the awful trip mom and I took. She got drunk and wrecked the car, our only


    transportation,te one night. We had to take a bus all the way back home and it took days.


    The memory made me sad and I tried to brush away the tears before they noticed. I hated to think


    about my mom, I still missed her. They didn¡¯t chastise me for being sad. Master Bane just pulled me


    onto hisp and let me cry quietly for a moment.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°Why do you make tears, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked. miss my family, my mother and my uncles,¡° I


    told him honestly.


    ¡°They did not make you happy when you were there, Ciara,¡± Master Kein said. ¡°I do not understand


    why you miss them.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I sniffled.


    I¡¯d never told Master Kein about my family.


    ¡°We share what we know with one another. You have spoken to both Christof and Damien. You told my


    brothers they beat you and did not feed you. They often left you no good ce to sleep. How is it you


    miss these other humans?¡± he asked.


    It was a hard concept to try to exin to him, but I did the best I could. As a group we talked a Long


    time about family. Surprisingly, it was an interesting discussion and distracted me from being sad.


    When the sun started to set the men dressed me back in my dull brown outfit. I stood silently watching


    the sun set over the horizon as we waited for the transport pad. The sun setting over the water was


    beautiful, but the men didn¡¯t seem to notice. I chuckled a little at that, when did men ever notice things


    Like a sunset?


    ninjanovel


    Master Evan pulled the head covering off of me and watched my face. My smile faded quickly. I hadn¡¯t


    meant to get their attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Master Kein asked from my other side.


    I rambled out an answer that sort of made sense, ¡°The sun setting is pretty and you didn¡¯t notice. Men


    from Earth never notice things like that either and I wasughing because you don¡¯t watch things like


    that.¡±


    ¡°We have seen the sunset many times, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°almost every day, actually. It is


    hard to miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered quietly as Master Evan reced my hood.


    I still disagreed with Master Damien, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell him. It¡¯s one thing to see


    something, it¡¯s another thing entirely to appreciate it. They didn¡¯t seem to get esoteric ideas like that.


    After trying to exin feelings to them, I figured I¡¯d leave that discussion for another day.


    As we rode back to the Warrior¡¯spound I watched the scenery. This really was an amazing.


    It was harsh and the Landscape was certainly unforgiving, but it had a certain beauty. I would dly


    experience it, as long as I wasn¡¯t left naked and to fend for myself.


    A nudge at my mittened hand surprised me. Master Damien wrapped my hand in his as he looked out


    over the Land. On the other side Master Bane did the same thing. We rode back to thepound Like


    that and I wasn¡¯t really sure what to think about it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A huge sign etched into rock suddenly got my attention. I had not seen it on the way to the inlet. It was


    an arrow, actually two arrows with a symbol carved in the rock between them. We were going in the


    direction on the arrows.


    I craned my neck to watch the sign as we flew past it. Master Damien noticed my attention and leaned


    close to me.


    ¡°You saw the travel sign?¡± he asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Signs Like that tell men that travel these routes that they are protected by Warriors from our


    compound. It also reminds them the correct direction to thepound,¡± he said.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I should speak in my brown outfit, so I just nodded again and Master Damien Looked


    away.


    I wondered what type of men would travel to thepound. Perhaps traveling salesmen I thought, but


    I could not be sure.


    When we got back home the men undressed me and we walked down to the bathhouse. I walked


    confidently into the water and cleaned Master Damien like I was supposed to. He made me go


    underwater to wash his feet and I didn¡¯t have any trouble with it.

 Chapter 127

    After the bathhouse we didn¡¯t go back to our rooms right away. The men had brought clothing with


    them and had changed into their outfits in their alcove. They didn¡¯t bother to dress me. Not that it made


    much of a difference, the clothing I typically wore was almost see thru anyway.


    I kept my head down as we walked, but I recognized the wide steps to the General¡¯s quarters. Master


    Damien approached the door and politely knocked twice. The door creaked open and I recognized the


    voice of the General¡¯s brother. I could hear the General¡¯s booming voice in the background.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Greetings, Hersham,¡± Master Damien said politely, ¡°we only came to tell the General we n on using


    the tent tomorrow, if it pleases him.¡±


    ¡°He will be happy to hear it. Did you aplish what you wished today?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°ALL is well, Hersham,¡± Master Damien said as he stepped back.


    ¡°You are wee to visit, Damien,¡± Hersham said and I heard the door open further.


    Two huge boots appeared in my frame of vision and I knew they didn¡¯t belong to my owners. A moment


    later strong fingers were lifting my chin. I shut my eyes reflexively.


    ¡°Look at me, ve,¡± the General boomed.


    My eyes shot open and I drank in the burly man in front of me.


    ¡°I had heard it was injured in the vige,¡± he said looking me over.


    ¡°Only the foot General,¡± Master Damien replied tersely, ¡°and it is well now.¡±


    The General patted the side of my face with his massive hand and smiled alittle. ¡°Tell me ve, will you


    be escaping again?¡± he asked. jo, General,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°You have a coupling soon,¡± the General addressed the men.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°We will be ready,¡± Master Damien said.


    I was d when we left the General¡¯s house and went back to our own lodgings. The men changed out


    of their outfits and into their nighttime clothing. They put me in the bed andy down around me. No


    one was really talkative tonight. I figured they were tired.


    My nighttime routine was usually not to fall asleep until after they did. I¡¯m not sure why. I just liked the


    sound of their breathing when they were rxed. Laying quietly, I waited, but they stayed awake.


    ¡°I am surprised the women let us keep these ves,¡± Master Kein finally said.


    They were quiet and eventually fell asleep. After considering the implications of what they had said; I


    finally fell asleep, too.


    I woke up and was groggy, as usual. Master Evan was straddling my waist and looking down at me. He


    pinched my nipples firmly until they were puckered and tight.


    ¡°One day these will hold our crest,¡± he said pulling me out of bed and toward the kitchen. We ate


    breakfast first today and then Master Evan took me to the shower.


    He cleaned mepletely and had be mey back across his Lap. This was usually when he inserted


    the plug. Today he was in a yful mood.


    He had oiled his fingers and stroked my tight pucker. Alternating between long slow pration and


    shallow two fingered stretching, he had me bucking back against him.


    Using a slightly different smelling oil he spread it all over my butt.

 Chapter 128

    It had a slightly sweet smell to it. He massaged the meaty pieces and then pulled them apart so I was


    completely exposed to him. I felt him blow air onto my anus and it clenched at the odd sensation.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    My body was responding, getting ready for a marathon sex session with my Masters. My clit ached to


    be touched and my cunt was slick with moisture. I grasped the edges of the bench I was on and tried to


    get control. He didn¡¯t want sex, I told my body, he was just ying around.


    I heard the other mene into the room and was for some reason suddenly embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t


    like they had never seen me fucked before, just never in the shower room. My face flushed as Master


    Bane knelt beside me to Look into my eyes.


    ¡°You have to do the entire body, Evan,¡± he said watching with piqued interest, ¡°not just that piece.


    Although it is ready, it is always ready for us.¡±


    ¡°I like to see it like this,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°It is so docile and doesn¡¯t fight. Our women would never


    allow this.¡±


    ¡°This is not a woman,¡± Master Kein stated and I heard Master Evan sound flustered for a moment.


    I almost thought he was about to argue with Master Kein when he stopped. Looking back at him I saw


    a moment of utter confusion on his face as he looked at me. Master Damien shook him out of it when


    he reiterated we had to get ready.


    I felt a brush pass through my hair which was quickly wound into a bun at the top of my head. Once


    that was done their hands were everywhere.


    The men massaged the sweet oil into every piece of my body. They had me flip over on the bench and


    Master Evan moved so I was t on my now oiled back. They massaged mepletely, even my face


    and in between my toes.


    When Master Kein reached my weeping cunt he stopped. ¡°It is already wet here,¡± he stated.


    ¡°It must be markedpletely. Oil that part, also,¡± Master Damien said working over my breasts.


    I had taken all the stimtion I could for one morning. As Master Kein¡¯s fingers oiled my lips and clit, I


    came hard arching my back off the bench.


    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± I begged hoarsely as my body convulsed on air.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Suchnguage,¡± Master Evan chastised Looking down at me with an evil expression.


    I put my feet together on the bench and spread my legs wantonly.


    ¡°Please, Masters, I need you inside of me,¡± I said huskily watching Master Evan¡¯s amused face.


    The men Laughed at me as they watched me twitch. Despite my sensitivity Master Kein was thorough


    and coated my private area in the substance.


    His long fingers even delved inside coating my walls with the oil.


    Iy panting on the bench as a small floating transport pad was brought in. I wasn¡¯t allowed to stand,


    probably because I¡¯d slip on my slick feet. They transferred me to the pad and then showered


    themselves off.


    The pad wasfortable. It felt like a firm bed underneath me. There was even a built in pillow under


    my head.


    As they washed I watched them quizzically. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was covered in a thin sheen of


    this stuff. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, just strange. Master Damien saw the look on my face and interpreted it


    correctly as a question.


    ¡°The oil marks you as off limits to our cousins today,¡± he said rinsing off.


    I nodded my understanding and rested on the tform. Looking down at myself I realized there was no


    mistaking I was covered in something. My skin was glistening. I was asking before I had realized my


    mouth was open.

 Chapter 129

    ¡°Why am I off limits, Masters?¡± I asked and then inwardly cursed myself.


    I just couldn¡¯t stop being curious.


    Master Evan¡¯s face was above mine a momentter, so close I almost had to cross my eyes to look at


    him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°We will train our cousins to use you for your purpose this day. Do you wish them to practice on you?¡±


    he asked mischievously.


    ninjanovel


    I started to scramble off the floating pad and was restrained. Despite the oil they had no difficulty


    holding me on the table. fou¡¯re going to teach them how to have sex with me?!¡± I shouted.


    Yes,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°but only we will be touching you.¡±


    As though that made it any better. I panted on the table, but couldn¡¯t move. They were still holding me


    down.


    ¡°We have seen Earth ves that must be restrained during their days in the tent. We had hoped you


    would not need that,¡± Master Damien said watching my face.


    Part of me wanted to scream and cry this was wrong, but I was a ve now. A ve with Masters that


    fed and cared for me very well. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint them. I rxed on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯LL be good, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    The men pulled me on my floating trolley toy in their room while they dressed. I tried to think of things


    to distract my mind from the rest of the day. They didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered by anything and


    were finished quickly.


    As they pulled the Little pad out the door Master Damien looked down at me.


    ¡°You should close your eyes, Ciara. You are not permitted to Look at anyone or speak to anyone unless


    we tell you to. If we find you looking, we will remove the oil and put you at the posts,¡± he warned. fou


    will not need that, will you?¡± Master Christof asked cautiously.


    ¡°No, Masters,¡± I whispered closing my eyes. A six headed dragon could fly through the sky today and I


    wouldn¡¯t look at it.


    It turned out closing my eyes made the experience a little easier. As we made our way down to the


    courtyard I could hear how crowded it was, but at Least I didn*t have to look at anyone. I heard the


    men murmuring about my leg and how odd it looked. They all sounded excited to see it up close.


    The light went from bright to muted and I assumed we were inside the tent.


    ¡°How is best?¡± I heard Master Evan ask.


    ¡°We should disy the marked leg,¡± Master Bane said.


    An air current Like I had felt at the auction billowed up around my right leg. It was bent at the knee and


    then held in the air. Much Like thest time I experience these currents I couldn¡¯t fight them.


    Master Damien went outside the tent and talked. I could hear his authoritative voice booming out. I


    shuddered thinking I had been left alone here and then I heard Master Christof¡¯s voice beside me.


    Master Christof stood next to me whispering calming words in my ear. I asked him what was going to


    happen in a whisper. The men that just wanted to look at my leg woulde in, look at it, and leave,


    he told me. The men that wished to be trained on keeping an Earth ve wouldeter.


    The sound of feet filled the tent. Menmented on my leg and asked to touch it. Several asked to


    taste it.


    ¡°ves are not touched in the tent,¡± Master Bane said casually.

 Chapter 130

    The men surrounding me insisted they really wanted to explore that leg.


    My owners continued to say they could not touch. I rxed knowing they would not deviate from what


    they said they would do.


    My body jolted when I felt a brush on my leg and then it sounded Like a fight had broken out. I could


    hear the sounds of fists crashing into bone and yelling. I wanted to look, but that would only get me in


    trouble. It wasn¡¯t Like I could have moved away from a stray attack anyway, my leg was tethered to the


    table.


    ¡°Cousins,¡± I heard Master Damien say authoritatively, ¡°ves are not touched in the tent. Do not try our


    patience.¡±


    ¡°I am here, Ciara,¡± Master Bane whispered in my ear from my right.


    Master Christof said the same thing from my Left. I rxedpletely knowing they surrounded me.


    The activity continued with a bit of grumbling. The other Warriors didn¡¯t want to risk the wrath of my


    owners again, but that Leg was such an anomaly. They still wanted to touch and explore it.


    I wondered suddenly what my owners thought of the markings. Did it turn them off? Did they think I


    looked gross now? It didn¡¯t sound like they were trying to sell me to the men that were looking, but what


    if that was what they wanted to do? I had never thought to ask them any of those questions. My brows


    furrowed as I thought about it.


    ninjanovel


    Warm breath was caressing my face suddenly.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein whispered, ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± ly leg, Master Kein,¡± I answered softly.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded.


    I opened my eyes and his face was just above mine. My peripherals took in the line of men filing past


    me on the other side.


    ¡°Ciara, look at me,¡± hemanded again and I focused on him.


    Master Kein used a finger to turn my head toward him a little. That was probably a good idea. I was


    tempted to watch everything else that was going on. hat are you thinking about your leg?¡± he asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think it is ugly?¡± I blurted out.


    Master Kein Looked confused, but answered that no, he didn¡¯t think it was ugly. He looked at me like I


    was strange for a moment longer and told me to close my eyes.


    It seemed like every Warrior in thepound came out to look at my leg. I was d I was used to


    walking around everywhere nude or this would have been just awful. As it was most of these men had


    probably already seen me.


    Once the curious were done, the sounds in the tent changed. It sounded like men wereing in and


    staying. They were talking casually about the prices of ves and how much they should pay. I heard


    debates about what species of ve was best, some argued for humans, some argued against.


    The cost of an Earth ve was certainly a detriment and then there were the daily costs. The nutrient


    drink we needed every day was pricey, as were the worms. Other types of ves did not require such


    specialized care.


    My upper back was a stiff fromying like I was. I tried to shift around a little and relieve the pressure,


    but my leg and foot were still elevated. That prevented me from moving around too much. I couldn¡¯t find


    a better position


    I felt the wind holding my leg up rx and Lower it back to the table.


    Master Bane¡¯s voice was in my ear a momentter.


    ¡°Roll onto your stomach, Ciara,¡± he told me.

 Chapter 131

    I rolled over and gotfortable resting on my arms. I heard Master Damien start to talk. It sounded


    like a lecture on health. The topic could have been, How to Feed and Care for a Human.


    A hand came down and started to caress my back. The oil still had my skin feeling slick. It was


    rxing, Like a massage. I peeked through my lids and saw Master Bane leaning on the floating pad


    while he petted me.


    I marveled at what a good looking man he was. His short beard covered a very attractive jaw line. I


    wondered what he¡¯d look Like without the extra hair. He didn¡¯t seem to notice me watching him.


    I closed my eyes and felt breath in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, Ciara,¡± Master Bane¡¯s voice warned.


    Master Damien went over every aspect of my care. It was interesting to realize what they noticed and I


    started to listen closely. My weight, the speed at which I moved, and the way my skin Looked all were


    part of determining my overall health.


    They were very specific about my grooming needs; especially the way my hair should be treated and


    cared for. Several men in the audience snorted and said they would take it all off. Master Damien


    advised against that, humans were obsessive about their hair. It would make the transition worse. The


    men murmured amongst themselves for a while before Master Damien continued.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My eyes were a very important indicator of how I was feeling, Master Damien told them. He taught


    them how to watch the centers for fear, anger, happiness, and arousal. When I was ill or not sleeping


    well the eyes became sunken. The way he talked, they had watching me down to a science.


    At some point I was told to sit up on the table, which I did.


    ¡°You will open your eyes and look straight ahead, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°I will ask you


    questions. If I want you to lie I will tell you and you will lie. If I wish to hear the truth you will tell me the


    truth. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    On hismand I looked out into a sea of faces and my head jerked down reflexively. Master Evan


    lifted my chin and told me to look out. The Warriors were all watching my face intently. I preferred not to


    Look at them, so I stared at the back of the tent.


    Master Damien asked me a series of simple questions and told me to tell the truth. It took a while to


    find my voice, but once I did it was not hard. That part was easy and the questions were all


    straightforward.


    After those questions he told me to lie to him. At first it was hard, I knew they didn¡¯t like it when I Lied to


    them. I made a game of it in my mind and that made it better. I Lied fluently.


    After we were done Master Damien discussed with the men how I looked and sounded when I told a


    lie. It was terrifying to realized they knew each time I told the truth and each time I did not. The way


    they spoke it was the most obvious thing in the world. I felt more naked than I ever had on this.


    The next part of the tutorial was the part I had been dreading. Master Evan instructed me and I Lay


    back. My legs were spread Like I was in stirrups at the gynecologist office. It was the air currents that


    held me, so I couldn¡¯t move out of that position. I tensed waiting for the horror of this to start.


    Master Damien said he was d to see the tension, he pointed it out to the surrounding men. If they


    used me now, I would find it painful. I wasn¡¯t like the women on this, my flesh was tender in my


    sex organs and I may even tear. If I received a tear in those areas it could take a long time to heal


    properly and I may never get over the fear.


    Master Christof whispered soothing words in my ear and Master Damien repeated to the crowd what


    he was saying to me. It was bizarre, but despite that I did start to rx. They had never hurt me and


    they weren¡¯t going to today.


    The men asked questions while they must have watched Master Christof calm me. Did they have to do


    this every time? How Long did it take? Was it worth the time investment?


    ¡°This morning my brother prepared the ve for its day and it became ready for us with just the simple


    touches necessary to clean it,¡±


    Master Bane exined. ¡°Earth ves are very simple creatures. Once they learn you cause them


    pleasure, they ready themselves for it automatically. It is only afraid because we are in a crowd.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I disagreed internally that what Master Evan had done today just constituted cleaning, but I had enough


    sense not to argue. They were right in a way. I did expect pleasure from their touches and I had no


    problems when they used me. They had trained me, although I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time.


    Master Christof went from soothing to stimting as I rxed. Much to my dismay I was ordered to


    keep my eyes opened. Men clustered around as Master Christof continued his gentle seduction.


    During this highly embarrassing procedure Master Damien pointed out what Master Christof was doing


    as he stroked down my sides and kissed my fingers. I watched the ceiling of the tent. He exined in


    cold calcted terms the mechanics of arousing me. Despite my difort with our audience I felt


    myself getting wet and ready.

 Chapter 132

    The men went over the topic I dubbed, Touching for Arousal, in an organized fashion. Start away from


    the sex organs, Master Damien told them. A human would be upset to be touched there first. Instead,


    they started with my head.


    ording to Master Damien, my head had lots of ces I liked to be touched. I enjoyed having my


    ears fondled, my owners had Learned that the first day. That was particr to me, Master Damien told


    the group.


    Master Evan demonstrated how they pulled and sucked on my ears.


    The conversation went to my mouth and kissing. The Warriors were ufortable with the idea of


    getting near my mouth. Master Kein exined how much I liked to kiss and how it was not dangerous. I


    tensed back up when one of the Warriors asked, ¡°Can you remove the teeth?¡±


    I panted with fear. Hopefully my owners wouldn¡¯t want to do that.


    Master Evan told him it would be difficult to get enough nutrition without my teeth. He also exined


    they weren¡¯t very fearsome. From across the room Master Damien told me to open my mouth and I did.


    A finger slipped between my lips.


    ¡°Bite me, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I froze and then obediently bit down Lightly on his finger. Heughed at me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Bite me as hard as you can, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said.


    I didn¡¯t react fast enough and Master Bane pinched a nipple.


    I sunk my teeth into Master Evan¡¯s finger as hard as I could. My face clenched with my effort. He


    laughed and removed his finger. My teeth nked together at the loss.


    ¡°As you see, not even a mark,¡± hemented.


    The disy made the Warriors morefortable with my mouth. Master Kein spent an eternity


    demonstrating kissing me. He kissed lightly and softly, at first. Those kisses could be meant tofort


    or greet, Master Damien exined. Master Kein kissed me deeper tangling our tongues and I missed


    that exnation.


    The men in the audience asked about the other things on my face: my eyes and my nose, could those


    be stimted? Master Damien told him the eyes were painful to touch and could be damaged easily.


    Humans found stimtion of the nares ufortable because we used it to breath, much like they did.


    The sensitive skin on my neck over my pulse was exploited for the benefit of the Warriors present.


    They ced their lips there to monitor my pulse and I also seemed to Like it. I groaned as Master Bane


    softly bit my neck.


    When they reached my breasts Master Kein took over, again. They pinched and pulled at the sensitive


    tissue until I was moaning. Master Evan demonstrated how much I liked to have lips and tongue on my


    breasts and I nearly came.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many men were here. I wanted one of my Warriors inside me now. Much like this


    morning my hands were gripping the edges of the table I was on. This was just show and tell, not sex, I


    tried to tell my body. They were going to drive me insane this way.


    When fingers trailed down and started to stroke my slit, I gave up the pretense. Shutting my eyes, I


    begged them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, Masters, please fu-¡± the words were cut off as fingers plunged into my mouth.


    I sucked on the fingers and teased the tips. I wanted the owner¡¯s cock to rece it. I felt lips at my ear


    and heard Master Damien¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We will punish you if you use those words in public, Ciara. Thank me for stopping you,¡± he whispered


    and withdrew his fingers.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I said and he ced his fingers back in my mouth.


    Fingers in my Lower Lips spread my moisture around and started to flick and rub over my clit. Distantly,


    I heard the men describing what they were doing. The audience was now focused on my glistening


    pussy and they asked all about it. My owners exined my moisture was in preparation for them.

 Chapter 133

    ¡°Oil can be used if the creature cannot be made to make Lubrication, but we have never had to do that


    with this hole. We have trained it well,¡± Master Bane said proudly.


    Fingers dropped lower and discussed my anal opening. Here they had to use the oil, Master Kein told


    them, I could not make Lubrication for this opening. They exined how it could be painful if not


    properly prepared. They went through a very thorough lecture on anal sex.


    My owners exined how they cleaned and stretched the area, so they could use it. The stretching


    could be started at the auction if the Warriors paid or they could start it at home. My owners


    rmended having the auctioneer do it first, so the ve was ready when they were brought back to


    Pateria.


    ¡°You will not want to wait once you realize how much it feels like our women,¡± Master Bane said cing


    his fingers inside me back there.


    The sensations were too much and too little all at once. I had fingers in my mouth and my ass.


    Someone¡¯s fingers were strumming my clit. I exploded and writhed under their ministrations. When


    Master Damien removed his fingers from my mouth, I begged them to fill me and touch me using polite


    words.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    My body came down slowly and I became aware of where I was and what I had done. I was humiliated


    by my wanton behavior and blushed deeply.


    Trying to hide my shame I turned my face to the side. Long fingers stroked the hair at the back of my


    neck as I caught my breath.


    My ears perked to the sounds the men around me were making. I wondered how hard they had


    Laughed at me and how stupid I must have Looked.


    ¡°It wants you?¡±


    ¡°What was it Like, the first time it asked you?¡±


    ¡®t encourages your touches?¡±


    ¡°What reward do you give it for this behavior?¡±


    The voices sounded awestruck. Not that I had just orgasmed in front of them, but that I wanted my


    owners. I had gathered the women here did not particrly want the men. Evidently they were


    impressed something craved what they had to offer.


    ¡°Would you Like me to fill you now, Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked from my right.


    ¡°Yes, Master, please,¡± I said reaching out toward him. I hoped they wanted me to answer like that.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Judging by the praise their peers gave them, it was the right response.


    Master Evan took my hand and kissed me full on the lips.


    ¡°My brothers and I will fill you until exhaustion tonight, Ciara,¡± he promised in my ear.


    They always kept their promises and I shuddered at the proposition.


    The wind billowing around my Legs finally let up and I stretched out on the table. I¡¯d been held like that


    for too long to be consideredfortable. I felt fingers running down the lines of my body as I stretched


    across the floating pad.


    The conversation continued for a while longer as I Lay there. Master Christof told me it was time to


    close my eyes again, which I did obediently. Watching the men analyze me had been humiliating. I felt


    hidden with my own eyes closed.


    I heard a man offer a game of chuke to my owners. Master Damien said they had to feed and clean me


    before they coulde down.


    ¡°Ah, the down side of ownership?¡± the man asked.

 Chapter 134

    ¡°It is not an unreasonable price,¡± Master Damien answered.


    After the Last group finished with their questions I was told toy still. I had the sensation of motion as


    my little floating pad was pulled into the sunlight.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As they pulled me upstairs I thought about what I had done. If more Paterians were interested in


    humans, more would be kidnapped. If I had been thinking, I would have done things so they wouldn¡¯t


    want human ves. The idea upset me.


    ¡°Tell me, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from beside me, as we went up the stairs.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t lie to him anymore, not unless I got better at it. Arge part of me didn¡¯t want to upset


    him, for reasons I didn¡¯t clearly understand, but that didn¡¯t mean other humans would want to be


    enved.


    ¡°It will make you mad and you won¡¯t understand, Master Damien,¡± I told him honestly.


    The light changed and I figured we were in their rooms


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± hemanded and pulled me to sit up. ¡°Tell me what you were thinking just then


    and don¡¯t give me any excuses.¡±


    We were in our rooms upstairs. They had pulled me into the bathroom and were looking at me, waiting.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°If I did a good job your cousins will want more human ves and the vers will


    kidnap more women. I Love you, but other women will not want to leave earth,¡± I pushed out in one


    breath.


    It didn¡¯t strike me I had told them I loved them until I finished my statement. I blushed deeply, but they


    didn¡¯t seem to notice and pulled me under the spray of the showers.


    ¡°You will react to us the way you were trained to, every time,¡± Master Evan said starting to scrub me off.


    ¡°And whether we want Earth ves or not, they will still be taken.


    Master Bane said. ¡°If we do not want them, they just go other ces.¡±


    ¡°Although we are curious what you mean when you say the word ¡®love¡¯,¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Master Kein told me. ¡°You are not bonded to us.¡±


    Now I was really blushing furiously, I hadn¡¯t meant to say that.


    ¡°It means I like you, Masters, on my you didn¡¯t have to be family to those you loved,¡± I told them.


    The men debated as they watched me. That didn¡¯t make any sense to them.


    ¡°It means I like you a Lot and I worry about you, Masters,¡± I rified wishing I had never had the


    original thought.


    It¡¯s not Like Loving them made any sense anyway. Christof I had loved, but he was not himself


    anymore. In a way, I saw parts of him in all of them now. Maybe I did love all of them then.


    I looked up at them as they talked amongst themselves. If what I felt for them was love, it only went one


    way. I was just a thing that they bought for pleasure. It would be foolish to think that they cared for me


    the way I cared for them.


    The men seemed oblivious to my inner turmoil, and they epted the answer finally.

 Chapter 135

    ¡°Of course you love us, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me confidently. ¡°We care for you better than you


    have ever been cared for. We are the most important creatures in your world.¡±


    I was d they had their own opinion on the matter, because the way I felt confused me.


    The men fed me a hearty meal and then we went down toward the arena they yed their game in. I


    sat by myself and watched them. I guessed the men they were ying with had all been at the tent


    today. That meant they weren¡¯t ve owners. I made the best of it, but it was boring without my friends


    After the game we made our way back to the bathhouse. Some of the men they had been ying with


    walked with us. The conversation was about the game, so I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, at first.


    ¡°Would you sell it?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°It is so well trained, we would pay you three times what you


    bid at the auction.¡±


    I kept my breathing even Like Rose had taught me to do. They had said they would not sell me, I had


    to believe that.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°we have grown to enjoy it and do not wish to sell it.¡±


    ¡°We could watch it for you when you go on your next coupling,¡± another man offered.


    Master Damien chuckled, ¡°And what incentive do you have to return our property unharmed. If you had


    a ve we would be asked to watch, we would allow you to keep it. That is the only way the trade can


    be even.¡±


    I felt dizzy I was so nervous, despite my breathing technique. Thank goodness I was considered


    valuable property and not passed around thepound.


    Master Damien walked us into the bathhouse and I waited for my owners to undress me. Master Evan


    whispered in my ear as he removed my breast covers.


    ¡°Do you feel empty, Ciara? Know that it takes all of our control not to fill you here. You would take it


    from us. Take all we had to offer and still beg for more, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± he whispered.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    My face flushed hot all the way to my breasts and I was wet before he stopped talking. Master Bane


    Laughed as he cupped my mound and stroked the smooth flesh.


    ¡°They are correct. It is well trained,¡± he said to the group.


    ninjanovel


    We filed into the warm bathwater and I was d they were talking about their coupling. I¡¯d had about all


    the public sex I could stand for a while.


    After the bathhouse we walked casually back to our rooms. The men were talking about a new


    technique to bind the wings of the women.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to get away, Masters?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No, Ciara, we do not wish to be cut by the edges. They are very sharp at the tips and the women wield


    them Like a weapon,¡± Master Kein told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± Imented shaking my head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about them tonight, Ciara,¡± Master Kein told me.


    ¡°Why, Master?¡±


    ¡°You will need all of your energy to worry about us. All day you have begged to have us inside of you.


    We have shown great restraint, but do not n to control ourselves much longer,¡± he said smiling.


    We walked into our dwelling and I followed them inside. Master Damien turned around sharply and I


    walked into him, stepping on his feet.

 Chapter 136

    ¡°Who did the clumsy ve ask first today?¡± he presented to the group.


    ¡°That would be me, Damien,¡± Master Kein said happily.


    ¡°And me a mere momentter,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°How about we share


    Ciara, brother?¡± Master Evan asked Master Kein and he agreed.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I had no idea what they were talking about as Master Bane picked me up and sauntered toward the


    bedroom.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Master Evany on the bed and motioned for me toe toward him. I started to walk up to his head


    and he stopped me.


    ¡°No, Ciara, get on the bed and crawl over me,¡± hemanded.


    I did as he asked and ended up straddling his erection. I was no where near ready for them right now,


    but I knew they would take care of that.


    ¡°Do you Like my kisses, Ciara?¡± Master Evan asked pulling my Lips down.


    ¡°I like your kisses, Master Evan,¡± I whispered brushing my lips against his.


    As I started to kiss Master Evan deeper I felt lips on the backs of both thighs. The wet mouths were


    heading toward my center. I tilted my hips to give the mouths ess to my most private ces.


    The wet, flicking tongues lingered over the curve of my backside. I forgot to breath when one set


    moved to take firm Lick up my plump Labia on one side. His partner copied him a moment Later on the


    opposite side. Both deliberately avoiding touching me where I really wanted them.


    My hips were squirming, trying to find a little more stimtion. The mouths continued to torment,


    adding gentle scrapes of teeth as they nipped and sucked. When a face finally pressed against my


    waiting cunt I pushed back against it. The owner¡¯s tongue Lapped persistently until I felt the moisture


    pooling out of me.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said disengaging his lips from mine, ¡°I feel you are not giving me any attention. Is


    something distracting you?¡± he asked yfully.


    I attacked his mouth with renewed vigor. It was almost impossible to ignore those hot, wet lips on my


    cunt and ass. I sucked on Master Evan¡¯s lower Lip and made my way across his jaw to his neck.


    ¡°Please, fuck me, Master,¡± I begged him in his ear.


    ¡°Naughty Ciara,¡± he told me ying with my nipples, ¡°my brother will go first and he isn¡¯t ready yet. You


    have been ignoring him.¡±


    My mind was muddied with desire and I had no idea which brother he was talking about.


    ¡°Who, Master Evan?¡± I asked desperate to have someone at this point.


    ¡°Kein, of course, Ciara,¡± he said pointing behind me.


    Scrambling off of Master Evan I found Master Kein sitting on the edge of the bed behind me oiling his


    long prick. He was grinning happily and didn¡¯t look upset in the least. His tool was hard and looked


    plenty ready to me, but I didn¡¯t want to argue.


    On impulse I got on my knees off the bed and started to rub his oiled shaft between myrge breasts.


    My own fingers were stimting myrge nipples with each move. I held my tits together so I cradled


    him and took the tip in my mouth as it emerged each time.


    ¡°Is it on a kneeling ce?¡± Master Damien asked in a strained voice.

 Chapter 137

    I continued to slide Master Kein¡¯s pole up and down and looked over at Master Damien. By the look of


    it, he was enthralled by the sight in front of him. I licked at Master Kein¡¯s t stomach and gave Master


    Damien the sultriest look I could. He shouldn¡¯t be thinking about kneeling ces at a time Like this; I


    wanted to make him forget about the rules.


    ¡°No, it is not,¡± Master Kein answered and pulled me to get back on the bed. ¡°I will have it kneel in a


    better ce. Go back and get on Evan again, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    I moved over Master Evan, but tasted him as I went, flicking my tongue over his thighs, stomach, and


    chest. He seemed to enjoy the attention and pulled me to kiss him when I reached his mouth.


    Master Kein knelt behind me and started to slide his fingers into my tight ass. I hadn¡¯t had the plug all


    day and there was certainly a difference. He took his time stretching me, but I still groaned when the


    head of his cock entered me.


    Master Kein was a considerate lover and let me adjust to his size.


    Master Evan distracted me by yingplicated games with his tongue in my mouth. It was a


    familiar cramp when Master Kein moved his entire length inside of me. I moaned and rocked my hips,


    feeling Master Evan¡¯s length twitching underneath me.


    ¡°Take my cock now, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I wanted to tell them it would have been easier if the one below went first, but I was flush with desire. I


    struggled to move around enough without dislodging my lover from behind and finally seeded.


    Master Evan thrust his Length home in one motion and I nearly fainted I felt so full.


    I grunted and screamed as the men rocked me. It was still so much when they took me like this. My


    body felt pulled and pushed in so many directions at once. I closed my eyes and concentrated on


    rxing my flesh around their bodies. pen your eyes,¡± Master Bane ordered. ¡°Do you feel pain?¡± he


    asked me. jo full, Masters,¡± I grunted as Master Kein licked my back.


    ¡°You did not have the plug to ready you today,¡± Master Damienmented stroking my breast


    absently. ¡°We will not let you go unprepared again.¡±


    I groaned and closed my eyes; I hated that stupid plug. Master Bane ordered me to open my eyes. He


    was sitting and leaning casually against the pole in the center of the bed, clearly enjoying the show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t Like the plug, Masters,¡± Iined sounding whiny.


    Master Evanughed beneath me. ¡°It is good for you, Ciara. Besides that I Like knowing it is in you. It


    reminds you all day that this,¡± he said grabbing my ass cheek, ¡°belongs to us.¡±


    ninjanovel


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes, Master Evan,¡± I whispered.


    His lips were such a temptation, even when they were spouting his annoying banter. I kissed and licked


    at them for several moments. He moaned softly and pushed hard into me.


    Master Kein and Master Evan pumped me slowly between them for a near eternity. Neither man


    seemed intent on this getting anywhere anytime soon. Master Damien sat beside us and yed with


    my nipples, now slick with the oil from Master Kein¡¯s cock.


    When I came to a shuddering climax no one seemed to notice and they continued with a leisurely pace.


    After a fashion they sped up their thrusts and spilled into me. I rolled off of Master Evan and panted on


    the bed.


    Master Damien pulled me to my knees and stroked my buttocks. I felt his fingers stretching my anal


    opening.


    ¡°I have never taken you here, Ciara,¡± he told me. ¡°My brothers usually do, but tonight I wish to ride you


    and hear you scream for me as I impale your tightest hole.¡±


    Master Damien was always so proper, so it surprised me to hear him talk like that. I turned to look at


    him and his fangs had grown. He gripped me roughly and speared into me with a hard thrust. He


    seemed to have lost his usual control.


    I yelped and moaned at his aggressive behavior. He would force himself inside of me quickly and then


    slowly withdraw until just the head was still holding us together. At some point I realized what he


    wanted to hear and I started to chant his name in between the moans.


    Master Christof Lay on his side and watched me. His fingers stroked my soaked slit and yed over


    my clit. He found a way to rub that made my already weak legs shake like they were made of rubber.


    Master Christof chuckled when I came again and moved to help Master Damien hold me up.


    Once Master Damien had finished the men generously offered me a drink.

 Chapter 138

    I kneeled before them for the water. I didn¡¯t have the strength to move my body back onto the bed after


    my drink. They ced me on my back with my head right at the edge of the bed.


    Master Christof moved to Lay between my thighs and Master Bane asked me to open my mouth. They


    took me Like that and I just moved like a rag doll between them. When Master Bane came I nearly


    choked on the copious thick ejacte. I don¡¯t remember Master Christof finding his release.


    My owners hadn¡¯t lied. They used me until I couldn¡¯t walk to the bathroom under my own power due to


    exhaustion. After they cleaned me, I curled up between them and fell asleep almost instantly.


    I was taken to Rose¡¯s owners the next morning after my meal and cleaning. My owners were going to a


    coupling.


    ¡°Your schedule is increased from ours,¡± Rose¡¯s ownersmented to my owners.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°It appears that is how the Administrators scheduled it,¡± Master Christof answered.


    Master Damien stood in front of me and held my head as he kissed my forehead. ¡°No cuts, no running


    away, and no lies while we are gone,¡± he said Looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien.¡±


    I felt a stranger¡¯s hands on my arms and flinched. ¡°May we use the posts if it misbehaves, cousins?¡±


    I looked at Master Damien with terror. I hated the posts.


    ¡°Not this time, Basin,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°It will behave for you. I am sure.¡±


    I nodded in agreement and my owners smiled as they left me.


    Roses¡¯ owners Liked to shower in the mornings and we knelt on pads in the bathroom while they


    cleaned themselves. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry at me or not. She just watched her owners


    expectantly while they bathed themselves.


    ninjanovel


    Once we got to the Keeper¡¯spound I was ready to burst. I wondered if she would continue to


    ignore me or if that was just an act for her owners. My answer came quickly once the men left through


    the wall.


    ¡°Act normally,¡± she whispered quickly in my ear.


    We went and sat in our usual spot. Fuji was already there. I Looked cautiously around and didn¡¯t see


    the four girls that I had tattled on.


    ¡°They are in the vige,¡° Fuji said under her breath.


    Ih,¡± I said as several girls started toward me. id you tell on them?¡± a dark skinned girl asked me. She


    had only one eye and it looked angry.


    Rose interrupted before I could answer. ¡°Didn¡¯t your owners ask you if you wanted to escape?¡± she


    asked sounding exasperated. ¡°My owners questioned me for an entire evening, Fuji¡¯s spent a morning


    asking her.


    ALL of our owners became suspicious when Ciara was caught. Those girls should have hidden their


    thoughts better.¡±


    The girl wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Did you tell on them or not?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Not intentionally,¡± I answered her and that was a mistake.


    The girl looked furious and swung her fist out toward me. I didn¡¯t have time to flinch when the Keepers


    were dragging us both away. She had never even made contact with me.

 Chapter 139

    I was shoved into a small room with my back flush to the wall. My arms were held out to the sides and


    my legs were separated. My strange restraints consisted of a strong wind I couldn¡¯t resist. It reminded


    me of the auction. A wall in front of me slid up and blocked my view of anything in front of me.


    The girl from before was still screaming at me. Just before the partition moved past my face I had seen


    her. She was held just like I was on the opposite wall.


    ¡°ves are not permitted to fight,¡± one of the Keepers said as he walked out and I heard a door close.


    ¡°You had no right to repeat what they told you!¡± she screamed at me. know,¡± I told her Laying my head


    against the wall.


    Did you think it would make you a better ve than the rest of us?


    Did you think you would get a reward?¡± she screamed.


    ¡°You are right,¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Then why did you tell on them?¡± she asked.


    Not like it was going to make any difference, but I told her the truth.


    ¡°My owners put a calming cream on me, because I panicked about something. It made me feel crazy


    and I talked too much. I don¡¯t even remember what I said to them,¡± I told her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I have Loyalty to my friends,¡± she told me. ¡°Everyday they spend in the vige, you will spend in here.¡±


    We stood like that for hours. The girl asionally cussed me, but I didn¡¯t say anything to her. My arms


    were sore and my feet hurt. I regretted having said anything, but in a way I felt I had gotten what I


    deserved. Standing here with this angry girl in this boring room was my punishment for talking.


    The partition dropped and Rose¡¯s owner was standing in front of me. Heid a kneeling pad on the


    floor and released me. Once I could move enough I knelt down and he fed me without saying anything.


    Afterward, I was allowed to relieve myself and then reattached to the wall.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The day passed very slowly, but I imagined it passed slower for the girls in the vige. Mypanion


    reminded me of that frequently. She was right, the vige probably was worse. I certainly hadn¡¯t


    enjoyed it.


    Rose¡¯s owners came at got me at night. She didn¡¯t say anything to me, but held my hand on the


    transport pad. The look on her face said everything for her.


    In the bathhouse that night we finally had a chance to talk. Her owners left us sitting in the water and


    were discussing strategy with some other men.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin to the Warriors,¡± she said. ¡°Their solution to any problem with ves is to whip both the


    trouble makers until they stop the behavior.¡±


    I nodded and she kept talking, ¡°Fuji and I have a n,¡± she told me just before her Warriors came back.


    During dinner one of Rose¡¯s owners turned to me and asked, ¡°How was your day ve?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie, because they would know, so I answered honestly. ¡°I stood in a room, Keeper.¡±


    ¡°I asked you how the day was ve, not what you did,¡± he said pleasantly.


    ¡°The air wasfortable, Keeper. I had food and drink. I have had worse days and I have had better


    days, sir,¡± I replied.


    I hoped he didn¡¯t push me any farther. Comining would get me whipped, at least ording to Rose.


    I would be lying if I said the day was fine or good. Both answers would get me in trouble and I knew


    that.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Karis, you are upsetting our Rose with your questions,¡± one of the men at the table said as he stroked


    Rose¡¯s head.


    Rose looked at the man that spoke gratefully, but she didn¡¯t say anything. There was fair amount of


    grumbling, but the man stopped asking me questions and just fed me.


    After dinner the men yed a game I had never seen in their sitting area. It Looked a bit like chess.


    Rose sat quietly by them and sewed. asionally, she looked up andmented on the game. I was


    fascinated by her sewing. I had never seen anyone do the intricate stitching she did.


    ¡°It is for my Masters,¡± she said smiling toward them when I asked her what she was doing.


    ¡°I would like to Learn to do that,¡± I told her softly.


    ¡°You will need your Master¡¯s permission,¡° she said. ¡°If you pricked yourself with the needle and bled


    they may be upset.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I told her stroking the faint scar that I still wore on my leg.


    My goal while they were at this coupling was not to get any new scars.


    I¡¯d never gotten so many injuries in such a short time before.


    Contemting all the new dangers in my life, I wondered what tomorrow would bring. Hopefully, no one


    else would want to beat me up. A bruise would probably be just as upsetting as a scar.


    I was distracted from my musing when Rose stood up. Curiously I watched her walk across the


    dwelling into a dark room that was probably where they slept. Her men followed and I cursed inwardly.


    Did I really have to watch this?


    Thest man pulled me to stand as he walked by. I didn¡¯t resist as he pulled me into their bedroom.


    Everyone else was already there, stripping themselves of whatever they were wearing.


    There was a kneeling pad by the door and I rested on it. I wondered if they would notice if I scooted it


    outside the bedroom, but quickly lost that idea. Of course, they would notice. I stayed quietly where I


    had been put.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I concentrated on the floor. They were climbing on the bed and I did not want to watch. It would be


    impolite to watch Rose have sex with her owners, even if they didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Are you hungry for us, Rose?¡± a male voice asked.


    He was the one that sounded hungry in my opinion and I nced up. A man was standing behind Rose


    rolling her nipples between his thick fingers. It was the man in front speaking and this time he


    demanded she answer him.


    Her breathy voice seemed to stir them up more when she answered how much she wanted them.


    I tried to look away, but it was such an erotic scene. The man in front reached down and picked up


    Rose¡¯s Legs. He pulled them around his back.


    The man behind her steadied her as his brother entered.


    Guessing from the sounds she was making she was beyond ready for them.


    The man behind her licked and sucked at her neck, while ying with her breasts. Rose was vocal in


    her appreciation of the attention.


    They caught me looking and I blushed hard. There was no judgement or censure in their gaze, but I felt


    watching them should be wrong. I stared at the floor for the rest of it.

 Chapter 141

    As each man took her Rose continued to scream her pleasure. She told them she Loved them and that


    they were the most important creatures on the. It sounded like what my owners had told me I


    should be feeling. Evidently that was what they wanted to hear. I¡¯d have to remember that.


    After they were done one of the men walked by me. He was carrying a very drowsy Rose in his arms.


    As they walked out I heard her ask him to use a certain soap, because she liked how it smelled. He told


    her he would be happy to.


    I looked back to find the man named Karis Looking down at me.


    ¡°Rose is a good ve,¡± he told me. ¡°You would do well to act as it does.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Keeper,¡± I replied quietly as I stood up.


    My continued antics here had not been missed by the rest of the


    Warriors. I must be the worst ve they¡¯ve ever brought back.


    He pointed to a spot on the bed and told me toy down, which I did.


    ¡°Christof told me you will need to relieve yourself in the middle of the night,¡± he said stretching out next


    to me. ¡°You will wake me by tapping on my arm and I will take you.¡±


    Iy quietly as they brought Rose back and tucked her in on the other side of the bed. She sounded


    like she was already asleep. The men ally down and gotfortable around me. I was used to the


    nighttime routine.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. I wasn¡¯t all that tired. Frankly, I¡¯d done a lot of nothing all day,


    except stand. My feet were sore and I was restless. Suddenly, warm breath was on my cheek and I


    opened my eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep, ve?¡± Karis asked quietly.


    ¡°My feet are sore, Keeper. I apologize for keeping you awake.¡±


    The man grumbled a Little and got off the bed. I went to follow him and was pulled back down by the


    man on the other side of me. My insides were all bunched up wondering what they were going to do to


    me.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rose was sound asleep. I could hear her steady Light breathing from the other side of the bed. Why


    couldn¡¯t I do that?


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Karis returned into the bedroom and sat on a stool by my feet. I had horrible images in my head of what


    they were going to do to me.


    Hopefully I¡¯d just pass out from the pain.


    Taking my right foot in his hand, he started to rub it. Massaging gently and slowly the dull ache from


    standing in one position all day got better. When he finished with the right he moved to the left. I was


    almost asleep when he rubbed the healing cream over both of them.


    I didn¡¯t wake up at all the rest of the night, which was weird for me.


    It was surprising when I opened my eyes and the sun was up. Rose walked into the bedroom and sat


    on the bed beside me.


    ¡°Fuji said you were a deep sleeper,¡± she Laughed.


    I expected the morning routine from this time, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise.


    I still didn¡¯t particrly like it that I was being touched Like that by anyone but my owners. At least they


    were quick and efficient about it.

 Chapter 142

    Unlike most days, I dreaded going to the Keepers. If the girls were still at the vige, which they


    probably were, I would be stuck in that boring room again. I sighed and stretched a little on the


    transport pad. It wouldn¡¯t be long before I was stuck to the wall.


    Rose¡¯s owners left us inside the Keeper¡¯s area and I saw the girl from yesterday heading toward us.


    The Keepers must have expected it, they were watching from the side.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± Rose yelled in English and swung her hand out to strike me.


    I only had time to flinch before the Keepers were dragging the two of us into the little room. I was put on


    the wall again and I saw Rose on the opposite wall. The partition rose in front of my face.


    ¡°ves are not permitted to fight,¡± the Keeper said before he closed the door.


    ¡°So,¡± Rose said brightly, ¡°what did you talk about yesterday?¡±


    ¡°This was your n?¡± I asked her feeling shocked.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Sure, Fuji and I couldn¡¯t talk the girls¡¯ friends out of leaving you alone, but we thought at least we could


    keep youpany in here,¡± she said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fun ce to be,¡± I told her. ¡°Your arms will be sore and your feet will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Decision¡¯s been made, Ciara,¡± she answered. ¡°I would Love to hear you talk about Earth, though.


    Since I am already being punished, I feel now is a good time to ask. My owners have forbidden me to


    talk about my home. It has been so long and I would love to know what it¡¯s Like now.¡±


    ¡°But I guess we have the day to ourselves,¡± Iughed Leaning my head on the wall.


    ¡°Yup,¡± she said in English, ¡°it¡¯s just us Earth girls.¡±


    We spent the morning talking, part of it in our native Language. Well, I did most of the talking. I told


    Rose everything about Life in America now. Eventually we found it was easier to talk in our new


    language. It had been a Long time since Rose had spoken English.


    Rose had been from a small town in Kansas. I couldn¡¯t tell her much about the state particrly,


    because I wasn¡¯t from there. I kept the discussion general. She seemed to enjoy it.


    I told Rose everything I could think to about Earth. We talked about the technology that was there now.


    I told her about drugs and war. We talked religion and politics. Everything seemed interesting to her.


    When the partition lowered I was shocked. Rose¡¯s owners, all of them, had been standing and listening


    for who knew how long.


    ¡°Basin,¡± one of the men asked, ¡°do these seem like ves that are fighting?¡±


    ¡°No, no I don¡¯t think so,¡± the man named Basin answered. He turned to Rose and stroked her face. ¡°Tell


    me, my Rose, why are you and your friend standing in this room? Why did you try to strike it after we


    left?¡±


    ¡°We were trying not to involve you, Master Basin,¡± she told him in a pleading voice. ¡°There are ves


    here angry that my friend told her owners about those who wanted to escape. They have promised to


    keep it here every day the other ves are in the vige. I thought it would be better for my friend if I


    was here to keep itpany.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what we do to ves who insist on fighting with one another?¡± Basin asked her.


    ¡°Yes, Master Basin, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to involve you. I will stay with my friend until the other


    vese out of the vige There is no reason for you to be involved,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°We do not want to see you whipped, my Rose,¡± he told her pulling her away from the wall.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she answered hugging him.

 Chapter 143

    One of Rose¡¯s owners faced me and crossed his arms. I was still stuck to the wall and panting with


    fear. I hated the whip with a passion.


    Once had been enough for a lifetime. id you hit our Rose?¡± the man asked me.


    ¡°Never,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Did you hit the ve yesterday?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Ciara did not try to touch either of us on either day,¡± Rose pointed out. ¡°She was attacked and did not


    fight back, Masters.¡±


    ¡°If we leave the ves here they will end up getting whipped,¡± one of Rose¡¯s other owners said.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I do not wish to see our Rose taste the whip,¡° Karis said.


    The men looked at one another and then took me off the wall.


    ¡°Follow,¡± they ordered.


    The men walked us out of thepound. I could see, using my peripherals, that all the other girls were


    eating Lunch. We strode out the wall onto a transport pad.


    Rose¡¯s owners took us back to their ce and fed us. Before we were done a group of Keepers


    showed up.


    ¡°We will Leave you both with these Keepers,¡± Basin told Rose.


    She rose up on tiptoes and kissed him on his lips. Each of her owners demanded the same treatment


    from her and she obliged, thanking each of them.


    We sat in the afternoon and Rose taught me to y the card games the men were always ying.


    After losing for the fifth time, I set my cards down and Looked at Rose. The Keepers were ying a


    game across the room and ignoring us. I spoke quietly to her in English to hide what I was talking


    about.


    ¡°Why did you try to hit me? Why not just tell them what was going onst night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My Masters love me. They don¡¯t care about you that way. I knew that if anyoneined the


    Warriors would have demanded the Keepers fix the problem. That would mean a whipping for every


    ve involved. My owners would hate to have me whipped, so I had to involve myself. Now they will


    probably try to fix it themselves by talking to the other ve owners,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± I asked her. ¡°You are willing to take a beating over this?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°My owners swore to me I would never be whipped. The idea upsets them terribly. They Love me; they


    won¡¯t let it happen,¡± she said.


    ¡°They told you they Love you?¡± I asked.


    My owners acted like that wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°Oh no, of course not, the men here don¡¯t understand what they feel. I know what it is and I know what I


    feel. By the way they act, I know they feel the same way,¡± she told me smiling.


    I wished I had Rose¡¯s confidence and knowledge about this ce.

 Chapter 144

    The Keepers spoke to us after that. They didn¡¯t like it that we were talking in our nativenguage. Rose


    apologized and I followed her lead.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon with Rose teaching me about the games the men like to y in the


    evenings. She said her men thought it was fun sometimes to let her y with them. If I got good my


    owners might Let me y with them, too. That gave me plenty of incentive to pay attention.


    Late in the afternoon Rose¡¯s owners came home. They took us to the bathhouse and then fed us. They


    didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened this morning. The men acted just like they always did.


    As Iy in bed Later that night, I thought about my owners. I wondered how much longer they would be


    gone. Hopefully the women wouldn¡¯t hurt or keep them this time.


    When sleep finally took me I was worrying about the women. My sleep was fitful and full of horrible


    nightmares. When I awoke I was d to be out of my dreams, they had been awful.


    Rose and I didn¡¯t go back to the Keeper¡¯s the next day. We stayed in her owners¡¯ apartment with our


    own men to watch us. In thete afternoon she sewed and I watched out the window.


    ¡°How Long are the men usually gone for a coupling?¡± I asked Rose.


    ¡®t depends,¡± she told me, ¡°two or three days, usually.¡±


    ¡°So, it isn¡¯t odd mine aren¡¯t back yet?¡± I fretted chewing on a fingernail.


    ¡°Ciara, the women rarely kidnap men from a coupling. Honestly, that¡¯s when they are least Likely to be


    taken,¡± Rose said watching me.


    ¡°Are they really that bad?¡± I asked her. ¡°Are they really stronger than the men?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± she told me and shuddered.


    ¡°How did you see them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was with my Masters while they yed a game of chuke,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Two women swooped out


    of the sky and grabbed a man right from the field. They were about to fly away with him when another


    larger woman attacked them. The women seemed to be fighting over the man. Therger woman


    forced the two smaller women to drop the man and then chased them away.¡±


    ¡°Therger woman protected the man?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they were doing. We all waited thinking the man was going to


    be taken again, but he was not. I¡¯m not sure what they were doing.¡±


    I held my tongue in check and watched Rose go back to her sewing. Therger woman was probably


    protecting a man she owned, just no one knew it. He must have had some talent to have been the


    target of a nearly sessful raid. None of that was something I could share with my friend.


    Despite my concern over my men, I made up my mind to think of nice things before bed. I didn¡¯t want to


    have nightmares again. Thankfully, I had good dreams all night.


    Rose and I were delivered to the Keepers¡¯pound the next day. The girls from the vige had been


    returned and their friends didn¡¯t attack me. They were all smiles, happy to be together again.


    The four that had gotten in trouble didn¡¯t talk to me or even Look at me. Frankly, I was fine with that. I


    had a core group of friends and I didn¡¯t need to hang out with people that would just get me in trouble.


    When we were in the bathhouse that night before dinner I sat with my Keepers and chewed on my


    nails. It was a bad habit I thought I¡¯d broken years ago. I was just so worried my owners would not


    come back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you to feed it, Basin?¡± I heard Master Evan ask from behind me.


    I slipped my finger out of my mouth and chanced a nce up at my owners. They were battered and


    bruised. Master Bane had fresh teeth marks over one shoulder and Master Christof couldn¡¯t open his


    right eye. They all Looked at me expectantly.

 Chapter 145

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you, Masters. I missed you all so much,¡± came out of my mouth in a rush.


    The men all smiled at me.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded, ¡°I want you to wash me.¡±


    I got up quickly and followed them to a shallow part of the pool.


    The wounds were worse this time. Despite the flinching, I cleaned all of the bites and scratches


    thoroughly. After thest time I expected the unease with my nearness.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Rose¡¯s owners wandered over while I was finishing washing Master Evan¡¯s hair and just gently


    massaging his scalp.


    ¡°How many groups did you entertain?¡± Karis asked pulling Rose onto hisp.


    ¡°I believe there were three distinct groups this time,¡± Master Damien told him.


    ¡°It seems to me we are more often outnumbered these days,¡± Basinmented.


    ¡°Our offerings are much smaller with so many groups to service,¡± Master Christof said flexing a bruised


    wrist.


    The men continued to talk and I sat quietly. Rose¡¯s owners wanted to talk to the Administrators. They


    thought they could send troops to limit the number of women at each coupling.


    ¡°Perhaps with a Large enough guard, we could scare away the groups of women we don¡¯t want,¡± Basin


    told my owners.


    Master Damien agreed with him politely, but even I knew that wasn¡¯t an option. The Administrators


    worked for the women. No extra guard would ever be sent unless the women wanted it that way.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Once they were done in the pool the men walked slowly back to their rooms. They were exhausted and


    I was giddy. I tried to reign in my enthusiasm at having them home.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein asked, ¡°why are you walking like that?¡±


    I realized I was almost skipping and walking on the balls of my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you are home. I was so worried about you all,¡± I told them.


    ¡°There is no reason to fear our couplings, Ciara,¡± Master Damien chastised.


    I disagreed internally. The women were dangerous and could take my men at any time. There was


    plenty to be worried about.


    We had finally made it to their rooms and Master Damien let us inside.


    Master Bane stoked the fire up and the men all sat down watching it. I found my kneeling ce and


    rested next to them. They were spent, it was obvious. They hadn¡¯t said a word since we¡¯de inside.


    Master Damien¡¯s big feet sat beside me and I tentatively reached out and stroked the top of one foot.


    He Looked down and raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Would you Like me to rub your feet, Master Damien?¡± I asked him.

 Chapter 146

    His brow crinkled a little as he looked at me. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°It feels good for humans, you might Like it, too.¡±


    ¡°Please go on,¡± he said motioning to his feet.


    Starting with the bottoms I rubbed and massaged. When I was about done and ready to start on his


    legs he told me to go and do it to his brother, pointing to Master Christof.


    I made my way around the entire room. By the time I was done with thest man they had all stretched


    out on their chairs. Their eyes were all closed and they were breathing like they were asleep.


    Never in all the time that I had been with them had they slept in chairs. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should just let


    them sleep or wake them.


    Their positions didn¡¯t look ufortable and the room was warm.


    I opted to leave them be. Stretching out on the rug by the fire, Iid my head on my kneeling ce. I


    guess we¡¯d sleep out here tonight.


    I felt a warm hand on my arm and heard Master Christof¡®s voice. ¡°It is cold, Brothers. Give me the


    nket,¡± he said as I opened my eyes.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The room was mostly dark as Master Christof wrapped me in a nket and picked me up off the floor. I


    was chilly. The fire had burned lower and the room wasn¡¯t sofortable anymore.


    My stomach took that chance to remind me it had not had anything since lunch and rumbled. Master


    Christof walked us into the table area.


    ¡°Did you eat an evening meal, Ciara?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Master Master Christof,¡± I answered snuggling into the warm nket. My never dressed state did


    not allow me to befortable in a cool room.


    ¡°It will be sick if we are careless,¡± Master Keinmented wrapping his hands around my icy


    feet. ¡°It should be in the sleeping room after the sun has set or at least in a room with a stoked fire.¡±


    His hands were warm and felt good, rubbing briskly he took the chill out of my feet.


    Master Bane took something out of a cupboard in the kitchen area. The men all took some to eat.


    Master Christof held me in hisp and fed me. It tasted like smoked meat and quelled my restless


    stomach.


    I Looked up at Master Christof¡¯s face and was surprised how much better it looked. Across the table I


    could see Master Bane¡¯s wounds were also smaller. They healed so quickly. Imented on it and


    Master Damien smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps you are just a slow healer, Ciara,¡± he told me popping more of the meat into his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we would survive the women if we weren¡¯t fast Healers,¡± Master Evan said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The question was Leaving my lips before I could stop it, ¡°Why do they hurt you at the couplings? Do


    you force them to have sex?¡±


    ¡°Force them?!¡± Master Damien asked, ¡°Theye for sex, but they enjoy fighting us almost as much.


    They separate us and take whichever man they want. They sometimes pretend to let us bind them to


    reduce our injuries, but not often.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how the shopkeepers survive it,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°I think,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°they treat us differently. I could not be sure, but I heard the Large


    woman that owns us speaking to other women while I was in the mountains. She told them it was


    young shopkeepers at the coupling and to be gentle.¡±

 Chapter 147

    ¡°Are you owned by just one woman, do you think?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No,¡± he told me, ¡°we are owned by a group. I believe our services at the couplings are sold to different


    groups of women. Sometimes we service our owners and sometimes the women they loan us to.¡±


    ¡°A big one with a vicious scar across her forehead named Nu-reeh is our main owner,¡± Master Bane


    said moving his wounded arm around. ¡°She stopped a particrly nasty one from taking off my arm


    this time.¡±


    We moved into the bedroom and Master Christofid me on my back on the bed. It was so much more


    comfortable than the floor. Lazily, I stretched out on it. Master Christof had Left me wrapped in the


    nket and it slowly slid off my breasts, exposing me. I started to pull it back and was stopped by


    Master Kein.


    Master Damien and Master Evan were both standing and staring at me.


    Master Christof, Master Bane, and Master Kein had sat around me and were also watching. I didn¡¯t


    move. The way they were looking at me was so strange. le are exhausted,¡± Master Damien said. es,


    Master Damien, you look tired,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You are meant to sate our thirst, not ignite it,¡± Master Bane insisted authoritatively.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to thatment and justy still watching them.


    ¡°We should not be feeling this now. It is time for resting,¡± Master Evan stated running a hand through


    his hair.


    They looked so confused, so perplexed. I wanted to help them, but I wasn¡¯t really sure what their


    problem was. I pulled the nket back over myself a little and they seemed to rx.


    ¡°We need to rest, Brothers,¡± Master Christof dered and everyone seemed to agree.


    The men all put on their Linen shifts and covered me with arger nket. A momentter they


    crawled onto the bed around me. The men stretched their sore joints and foundfortable positions. I


    listened to them settle on the bed and soon it was quiet.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Looking at the ceiling, Ipletely rxed on the bed. It was so good my owners were home, I¡¯d been


    worried about them. Sleeping with other men was not nearly as rxing as sleeping here with them.


    It waste, but I had my habits. I waited for them to go to sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They were all still, but they didn¡¯t sound like they were sleeping.


    Looking over at Master Evan I saw he was looking at me. I turned my head and Master Bane was


    staring at me from the other side.


    ¡°Am I upsetting you, Masters?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°We are fresh back from a coupling, Ciara, we do not need to use you,¡±


    Master Bane exined, although that didn¡¯t make anymore sense than what he had said the first time.


    ¡°Yes, Master Bane,¡± I answered him confused.


    ¡°However, we want to use you,¡± Master Damien further exined.


    I felt ttered. They actually wanted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, too, but I want you also, Masters. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± I said quietly and to no one in


    particr.

 Chapter 148

    Admitting how I felt about them made me nervous. Usually I was sure they didn¡¯t reciprocate the


    feelings.


    ¡°Of course you want us,¡± Master Evan told me, ¡°but you must rest now.


    We left you on the floor and without food too long.¡±


    Snuggling deeper into the warm, soft bedding my body continued to rx. Despite my habit, I think I


    was asleep long before they were.


    I woke up the next morning and the sun was shining across the room. It waster than they usually Let


    me sleep. Master Evan wasn¡¯t in the room, so they must not want me up yet. My dder had


    determined it was time to get going though.


    I nced at the door to the bedroom and the leather p was closed.


    Beyond the doorway I could hear voices in the main room. It sounded like my owners were talking to


    someone. If I hadn¡¯t had to go so badly I would have just stayed put.


    Walking across the floor I peeked out the doorway. The men were standing and talking to a man I did


    not recognize. He looked like the viin from a pirate movie. Shaggy ck hair and a series of cuts on


    his face gave him a fearsome appearance. I let the p fall closed and just listened. fou will have to


    touch it, in?¡± Master Christof asked.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Yes,¡± the stranger said, ¡°it is better that way. I have done this many times and it seems better if I do it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like to be touched by others,¡± Master Christof said sounding troubled.


    ¡°You are sure you could not train us?¡± Master Kein asked. ¡°My hands are very steady.¡±


    ¡°I have done that before, but I can¡¯t guarantee the result under those circumstances,¡± he said.


    The door cover jerked opened and Master Evan was in front of me grinning. I jumped back and yelped


    Lightly. I hadn¡¯t heard him walk up.


    ¡°It is up, Brothers. Ciara, why didn¡¯t you stay in bed until we woke you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I had to go to the bathroom,¡± I said quietly.


    Now I really had to pee.


    Master Evan took me to the bathroom and I heard the manment it would be an easy job.


    Master Evan let me use the bathroom, but then walked me back out into the main room. I kept my gaze


    on the floor, until Master Damien lifted my chin so I was looking in his eyes


    ¡°Have you Looked at this man?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°If you behave this morning, I will not take you to the posts for your disobedience,¡± he promised me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said feeling relieved.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My owners Laid me down on a floating table and told me I could look at the man named in while he


    was in our rooms. I watched with trepidation as in took a long thick needle out of the bag he had


    with him. My eyes went wide when he plumped my breast in his hand.

 Chapter 149

    They were going to pierce me. I turned my head to the side and closed my eyes tight. My breath was


    puffing out in little pants. I tried to do that breathing Rose had taught me, but it wasn¡¯t working. I felt


    Light headed.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°open your eyes.¡±


    I did and looked at him. ¡°This will not hurt for long. We have a cream that will force you to heal quickly.


    We have used it before. Do you remember?¡± he asked me and stroked my cheek.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof,¡± I answered him with fear still Lacing my voice.


    Master Christof continued to look down at me questioningly for a moment. Suddenly he Lowered his


    Lips to my ear.


    ¡°We wish to do this and we will not let it hurt you. Trust us not to harm you. Please, may we do this?¡±


    he asked softly.


    The choice shocked me as Master Christof stared back into my eyes. I would never had dreamed


    someone would ask me for my permission again.


    The pleading was evident in his face and I knew they would stop if I asked them to. The idea


    empowered me and I wanted to reward them for the generosity.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, Masters,¡± I whispered taking a breath, ¡°I wish to do this for you.¡±


    Christof looked thrilled as he reached down and took my hand.


    ¡°Shut your eyes,¡± he instructed, ¡°I promise you will not feel this.


    in is very good at his job,¡± he stated confidently.


    My eyes stayed shut tight and I waited for the pain. The man, in, just seemed to be ying with my


    breasts one at a time.


    I expected the bite of needle, but I felt a sensation like ice coating me. I peeked and in was literally


    painting my nipples with a brush and small jar of liquid. Starting at the base of the are he drew small


    circles until the entire nipple was coated with the chilly Liquid.


    A second tiny jar was produced and in showed it to Master Damien.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Use it,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    ¡°It is four extra stones per application,¡± in advised.


    Master Damien hated to repeat himself and I heard his frustrated grunt as he repeated themand.


    ¡°Our mark will always protect the ve,¡± he exined patiently. ¡°If our symbol brings pain the ve will


    come to expect that and be fearful of it. We do not wish a fearful ve.¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± in answered pulling out a very tiny brush. ¡°It is different in the red mountains. The owners


    often do this as punishment.¡±


    Master Damien and Master Evan discussed how foolish the men in the red mountains were as in


    painted just the tips of my nipples very cautiously.


    The long needle was picked up and Master Christof reminded me to close my eyes. I felt a dull


    pressure at the tip of one and then the other Once in released the second breast I took a peek


    again.


    ¡°It looks wonderful,¡± Master Damien said in awe and I opened my eyes fully

 Chapter 150

    Master Evan handed in several stones and then he handed him an extra one.


    ¡°It did not feel pain, we are grateful for the extra care,¡± Master Evan told him.


    The man picked up his bag and bowed his head slightly to my owners.


    ¡°It has been a pleasure doing business with you. Please tell the others if they wish my services. My


    Brothers and I will be back through here the next Lunar cycle,¡± he said excusing himself.


    Hesitantly, I looked down at my nipples. They were still puckered up, but now they had shiny silver


    rings through them. A translucent sheen of the healing cream was over each of them. I lifted the rings


    and saw my owners¡¯ crest hanging from each one.


    Surprisingly, I Liked the look.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°They are pretty Like this. Do you like them, Masters?¡± I asked sitting up.


    I hadn¡¯t had a man stare at my chest like that since I¡¯d been on earth, certainly not five men at once.


    ¡°We Like it very much, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said brushing the side of my breast.


    ¡°We are to leave them alone for two day cycles, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said brushing the other breast.


    ¡°You are absolutely not to touch or y with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered obediently.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was the one ying with my nipples most of the time anyway, but I didn¡¯t want to bring


    that up.


    The men fed me breakfast and stared at me the entire time. These guys were really into piercings, I


    thought.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Master Kein washed me today. During my shower he cleaned very carefully around my new jewelry.


    When he gave me my other cleaning and inserted the plug, he made sure my nipples didn¡¯t rub on the


    bench. A very thin sheen of the healing cream was again applied to my nipples. Once I was clean he


    walked me to the closet.


    The men dressed me differently today. They attached a silver chain at my waist. Blue strips of gauzy


    fabric went from the chain down to my ankles. A slightly thicker strip of fabric covered my sex and the


    crack of my ass. My top was left bare.


    We walked through the courtyard and the men stopped to talk to almost everyone. I felt like I should


    have a sign that read ¡®Just had my nipples pierced,e and look¡¯. They really wanted to show me off


    today.


    We were apparently going shopping. Once they had made their perusal of the yard, they dressed me in


    my dull brown outfit. We walked briskly through the street vendors to their preferred shopping district


    through the second stone wall. I noted the man with the earring cart was in there now.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°choose a new pair.¡±


    I carefully looked over what the man had and pointed to one in their colors. They seemed pleased with


    the selection.


    Master Damien walked into the clothing shop and greeted the man named


    Fredrik warmly. I recognized Mia and went with her when she came to get me.


    She noticed the piercings right away.


    ¡°Did they hurt?¡± she asked very quietly.

 Chapter 151

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered back, ¡°the man named in put something on me, so I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°Mine are very sensitive,¡± she said gesturing to the row of nipples on each side of her chest.


    ¡°So are mine,¡± I whispered back to her.


    The men appeared behind us and she stopped talking and finished taking me out of my brown outfit.


    I soon learned why we hade today. I was to exin the belly dancing outfit from home and the


    men in the shop would make me one.


    Master Damien allowed me to speak directly to the men today. He exined I would not be allowed to


    speak to them after we left the shop today.


    ¡°Careful, Damien,¡± the shopkeeper warned, ¡°earth ves are easily confused. You could just have it


    speak to Mia and we will Listen. Our Mia knows about making things with cloth. It made them on its


    home world, Mia will ask the correct questions.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Our Ciara is bright, but you may be right,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°It looks at men without our permission


    now. We do not wish to punish it.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There wasn¡¯t time to ponder the odd conversation before Mia prompted me to talk about the outfit. I


    exined it in detail to her. I had never sewn anything, so I felt Like my description wascking, but she


    seemed to understand.


    ¡°Master,¡± Mia said to her owners, ¡°the outfit this ve describes will cover most of the ve. It is not


    ornamentation.¡±


    She was right. The belly dancing outfit, while almost risque on earth, would be extremely conservative


    here.


    ¡°Damien, do you want the outfit to be more Like the ornamentation we like for the ves or do you


    want a replica of the original outfit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A replica would interest us. We would like to see the ve appear as it does at home for this dance.¡±


    ¡°Does the dance have meaning for your people?¡± Mia asked and Iughed remembering my old


    instructor. ertility,¡± I answered her still giggling. nd why is that funny, Ciara?¡± Master Kein asked


    watching me.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely infertile here, Master,¡± I said still grinning.


    Of course they didn¡®t get the joke, but I could see Mia did.


    Much like before we went out to lunch after shopping. Luckily they didn¡¯t feed me anything that made


    me high. They had Learned a lot about what food to give me and I was d.


    On our way back to the Warriors¡¯pound a shadow passed over the ground and the men around us


    scrambled. A ring whistle cut through the air and continued to st. We were under attack.


    In their haste, the men knocked over the vendors¡¯ carts and each other.


    Doors mmed as the men barricaded themselves inside their dwellings.


    The shadow went right and the screaming started.


    Master Evan pushed me into an alley and told me to stay. I crouched down and watched as my men


    ran toward the sounds of a struggle.


    Everything was silent where I was left. Most of the action seemed to happening several streets over. It


    seemed Like no one was moving inside the buildings beside me.

 Chapter 152

    Only one man was Left outside. He had tripped and gotten stuck under an overturned cart. The man


    tried to crawl under it to hide.


    ALL of the sudden something dropped out of the sky. It was just as Rose had described. The beast was


    covered in long brown fur. It had to be at least nine feet tall with wed digits and thergest teeth I¡¯ve


    ever seen. The creature¡¯s wingspan was folded, but I could see the dagger sharp tips along the edges.


    There were hints to the sex of the beast. I saw four distinct nipples on small taut breasts poking out of


    its fur. That was the only feminine quality I saw on the thing.


    I stayed quietly in a crouch and didn¡¯t move. She walked right past me like I wasn¡¯t even there. Her


    attention was all on the cart with the man beneath it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She picked up the cart and tossed it away. The shaggy haired man hiding there shrieked and tried to


    run. The woman grabbed him and started to take off.


    Men piled back into the street, four of them to be exact. They attacked the woman with knives and


    iling fists, but it was to no avail. Sheughed at them and picked a second man up.


    ¡°You are mine until the next Lunar cycle,¡± she Laughed spreading her wings.


    Warriors were there suddenly, there were five, so they must be a family. They attacked the woman, but


    she just jabbed them with the sharp tips of her wings. The woman held her struggling bounty tight and


    took off.


    The Warriors ordered the three men back into their house and they took off running following as she


    flew away.


    An earth shaking screech sounded and I saw two other women taking off into the air. The two


    struggling men were being held by the original women. I pitied them as I heard their cries. To be


    kidnapped so ruthlessly and taken from home was awful.


    My stomach felt weak and so did my legs. I sagged into the building next to me and sunk down to my


    knees. My ears were ringing, but I heard men piling back into the streets. I prayed they wouldn¡¯t notice


    me.


    ninjanovel


    I saw shoes in front of me and cringed. My Warriors wore boots; I had been noticed.


    ¡°What are you?¡± the man asked harshly.


    There was nothing to do. I couldn¡¯t speak to him. I shouldn¡¯t even Look at him. I stared at his shoes and


    waited to see how badly this would end.


    ¡°That belongs to Damien and his Brothers,¡± another man said. ¡°Leave it alone, they won¡¯t Like you


    talking to it.¡±


    ¡°It distracts them from their job. They should not be ying with a ve, they should be finding my


    Brothers,¡± he said grabbing my hood and veil.


    I cringed when the bright light hit me. This was not going to end well.


    I closed my eyes and held my breath, but nothing else happened. No one seemed to be moving in the


    street.


    ¡°Did you touch our ve?¡± Master Damien asked in a low voice.


    ¡°My Brothers were taken,¡± my aggressor shrilly answered, ¡°you should be looking for them.¡± id you


    touch our ve?¡± Master Damien repeated.


    ¡°I only touched this fabric. I don¡¯t want your ve. I want my Brothers back. You must go find my


    Brothers!¡± he cried.


    I felt bad for the man. He was just upset. Now that my owners were here I had the Luxury of such


    feelings again.


    I kept my eyes down and saw boots appear before me. I wanted to kiss those boots I was so happy to


    see them. Hands gently reced my cover.

 Chapter 153

    ¡°We were fighting the women on the other street. We will look for your brother. The Administrators will


    hear of the disgrace you have caused,¡±


    Master Damien said to the man.


    Hands were under my arms pulling me to stand, which I did on shaky legs. I heard voices talking to the


    man about the woman. My ears recognized the voices of Fuji¡¯s owners. I heard my owners tell them


    they were taking me to the Keepers and would be back. The hands under my arms pulled me to walk


    with them and my feet had trouble moving.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan said quietly beside me, ¡°answer me with the movement of the head you learned


    at home. Did that man touch you?¡±


    I shook my head no.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± he asked.


    Again I shook my head no.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Master Kein asked from the other side.


    I bobbed my head in a yes.


    The men pulled me with a hand under each arm back to the Warrior¡¯spound. As we walked my


    Legs got steadier. With my improved gait the men let me walk by myself and took up their normal


    positions around me.


    Inside the Warrior¡¯spound I was quickly divested of my brown outfit. Master Kein ran to the left as


    Master Evan and Master Damien inspected mepletely Looking for damage. A momentter Master


    Kein appeared driving a transport pad. Back to my mostly nude situation I climbed onto the pad with


    them and it zipped toward the Keepers¡¯pound.


    ¡°She said she would return them in a Lunar cycle,¡± I whispered now that we were alone. ¡°Will she really


    do that, Masters?¡±


    ¡°He will be back before then,¡± Master Damien answered watching the sky intently. ¡°We are sure of it.


    The owners in this area never Let men taken Like that stay gone long.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Poor men, I thought as we rode. How terrified they must be. At Least she took two of them. Now they


    would not be all alone with those horrible women.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Master Kein could drive the transport, Masters,¡± Imented trying to distract myself.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°We know how, but the job is typically given to other men. With an attack the General will not want


    extra men outside,¡± Master Christof exined brushing his hands along my back.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°the Keepers will watch you while we are gone. If we are not able to return


    and not able to find someone to watch you at night, you will stay with the Keepers. We do not know


    how the General has elected to schedule the search parties.¡±


    ¡°Do you actually expect to find them, Masters, or is this just an act?¡±


    I asked and Master Evanughed.


    ¡°These women were not owners in this area, we are sure of this. Our women will also be seeking their


    property. From what we understand now, if our owners find and free the men, they will leave them in


    the mountains. We must bring them home. We still have a job Ciara, just not the job we originally


    thought we had,¡± Master Damien exined patiently.


    ¡°Good Luck, Masters,¡± I told them.


    They dropped me off at the Keepers and I was still a little stunned.


    When I told my friends what I had seen, they held me for a long time and I started to feel better.

 Chapter 154

    ¡°Five Warriors,¡± I whispered, ¡°and the five shopkeepers, she wasn¡¯t even deterred.


    Rose stroked my head in herp and tried to calm me. ¡°The women here are¡­¡± she said and couldn¡¯t


    finish.


    They were the most powerful creatures I¡¯d ever seen. The men here were strong, but the women¡­I


    couldn¡¯t conceive a creature that mighty.


    Rose¡¯s owners came and got Fuji and me that night. They were in a hurry and showered in their rooms


    after dinner. They undressed the three of us and treated my nipples, which was good because they had


    started to ache. Although the sun had barely set, they told us it was time for bed.


    I Lay in the bed on my back and tried to think of things that would put me to sleep. I jumped when I felt


    a hand on my breast. One of Rose¡¯s owners was ying with one of the rings gently. Now there was no


    way I was ever going to sleep.


    ¡°ve, did this hurt?¡± he asked me, finally leaving the jewelry alone.


    ¡°No, Keeper, the man put something on them that numbed them first,¡± I answered him.


    Rose¡¯s ownerid back down and it took me a long time to go to sleep after that.


    We woke the next morning to the shrill sound of an rm going off three times. It was still dark out. I


    was barely awake for my morning ritual, which was good because it still embarrassed me. The men fed


    us hurriedly and then rushed us off to the Keepers.


    When we got to the Keepers we went to our normal spot and nkets wereid out. I stretched out


    next to Fuji and Rose and we all went back to sleep on the cushions.


    Rose and Fuji wereughing when they woke meter in the morning. I had been sound asleep.


    Rose was all questions about the new jewelry. Her owners wanted to pierce her but she had somehow


    managed to beg them out of it. Now that they knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she thought they might go


    through with it.


    ¡°Lots of women on earth have piercings like this now,¡± I told her trying tofort her. ¡°Sometimes they


    even pierce¡­you know¡­down there,¡± I said pointing to my genitals.


    Rose and Fuji both squealed and several other girls joined us for the conversation.


    ¡°My uncle dated a girl at home,¡± I told them. ¡°He talked about her all the time she had piercings in her


    fleshy lips down there and through the hood of her clit.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Once everyone understood what that would mean sensation wise for an earth girl they all were yelping


    andughing. The noises got Louder when I told them about the piercings the men on earth could have


    through their genitals. Even the Keepers stood by and Listened to that discussion.


    ¡°I would never allow metal to pierce me there intentionally,¡± I heard one of the Keepers say.


    He nched when I told him how some men on earth Liked nipple y.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That was where long needles were inserted into the breast to sensitize the nipples.


    ¡°How do you know of such things?¡± he asked hotly. ¡°Did you do this to men there?¡±


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I told him, ¡°one of my uncles, a male rted to my mother, he liked to have sex when it


    involved pain. He lived with us and would spend all his money going ces where they would hurt him


    and have sex with him


    ¡°He should have been born here,¡± the Keeper said wirily and the room roared at thatment.


    We spent the entire day inside. We danced, sang, and yed games with one another. The Keepers


    did not want to be out by the beach in case of another raid.

 Chapter 155

    It was probably just as well we stayed in. The Keepers had to feed all of us that needed a midday meal.


    None of the Warriors were excused toe feed their ves. The Keepers stayed very busy tending


    to us all day.


    We stayed inside and waited for the Warriors that night. I was so happy when my Warriors showed up.


    They picked Rose and Fuji up to take back to our apartments.


    The men looked tired and dirty. My friends and I kneeled in the bathroom while they cleaned the grime


    from their bodies. Although they looked exhausted they were watching me with interest. I was so d


    to see them I returned the looks gratefully.


    Once they were dry they took us to the table and fed us dinner. Both Rose and I were subjected to


    those disgusting worms. Fuji hesitantly asked to have one.


    ¡°Your owners did not say to feed these to you,¡± Master Kein said looking a little baffled.


    ninjanovel


    It was easy to see the pleading in Fuji¡¯s eyes though. I assume for that reason my Masters relented


    and gave her one. She ate the wiggling Little worm quickly and Licked her lips. That was the Last


    normal thing she did all night.


    Fuji lost her mind. She jumped across the table and devoured the bowl of worms in front of Master


    Evan before anyone could stop her.


    ¡°More,¡± she hissed at my owners while standing on the table in a crouch.


    ¡°There are no more, ve. Get off the table,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    Fuji hissed at him and started to speak in her native tongue. I watched fascinated as a tail grew from


    her backside. She swished it back and forth angrily. The men moved away noting the sharp barb on the


    end.


    ¡°Fuji,¡± Rose crooned, ¡°your Masters will be upset. Your men do not Like you to act this way.¡±


    Master Bane shushed her and pushed both of us far away from Fuji.


    ¡°You do not go near it. You do not speak to it. Do both of you ves understand me?¡± Master Bane


    asked.


    Rose and I replied we understood at the same time.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The men jumped Fuji as a single unit. She probably would have been outmatched by any one of them.


    Five was no contest even with the sharp tail.


    I felt bad for Fuji while I watched them subdue her. My owners bound the sharp point on the end of her


    tail with a thick piece of cloth.


    Next, they moved Fuji, who was still spitting and screaming, into the bedroom. Master Bane undid a


    series oftches on the wall and a bed slid out. They attached Fuji to it in four point restraints.


    ¡°Will she sleep there overnight, Masters,¡± I asked softly while listening to the hair raising noises Fuji


    was making. None of us would get much sleep like this.


    Master Damien turned to look at me. ¡°Yes, she will stay in the locked bed away from us. If she will not


    be quiet we will slide the bed back inside the wall. There is a way to move air into it, so she will not be


    without.¡±


    ¡°Did you n to put me in there?¡± I asked Looking inside the narrow box Fuji was probably going to


    spend the night in. It would be like sleeping tied down in a coffin.


    ¡°only if you misbehaved at night and you never have,¡± Master Evan said looking irritable.


    I made a mental note never to misbehave at night. That would be Like a nightmaree true.


    ¡°I¡¯LL be back with the Healers, Brothers,¡± Master Bane said bolting out the door.

 Chapter 156

    The remaining men sat down in the bedroom in the assortment of chairs that were there. Rose and I


    each found our kneeling ce and sat together. We all just waited and watched Fuji continue to thrash


    in her restraints.


    The Healers came eventually and fussed at the men for giving Fuji the worms.


    The worms were originally from her, but the creatures there found them highly addictive. The


    people from Fuji¡¯s world had found them and started to harvest them from deep within their oceans. It


    lead to the near destruction of the entire civilization.


    They were brought to Pateria due to their high nutritional content.


    They were the perfect food for Warriors or malnourished Earth ves.


    ¡°Her owners should have warned you, but they forget you are still new to this,¡± the one healer told


    Master Damien. ¡°Perhaps you all should go to the tent next time they take this ve, if you are going to


    continue to keep it.¡±


    ¡°For now, just know it will be better by the morning. These ves are usually quite contrite the next day


    cycle. Often they will not eat at all to punish themselves for theirpse. If you need to force sustenance


    into it, let us know, we will help,¡± the man said as he got ready to leave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Master Damien tried to get Fuji to quiet down one more time, but she screamed at him. Reluctantly,


    they pushed her into the wall and Latched it down. I saw them turn a series of dials on the wall, I


    assumed that was for air. Once she was inside the wall all was quiet.


    We all went to bed early, just Like we had the night before. I couldn¡¯t hear anything from Fuji, but I was


    worried about her. My fingers picked anxiously at my cuticles. Just when I thought I¡¯d justy here


    awake and fretting all night, I felt a kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Why are you restless, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked softly.


    ¡°What if she can¡¯t breath in there Master? What if she is hurting? I¡¯m just worried about my friend,¡± I


    told him honestly.


    ¡°Ciara, Kein spent a night in the box before we brought you back to ensure all the safety devices


    worked in there. Your friend will be fine,¡± he said in aforting voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I whispered running my fingers down his jaw.


    Master Damien pulled me so I was under him and settled between my legs.


    He held my hands down on either side of my head and kissed me deeply.


    The rough stubble on his chin grazed my soft skin as he moved to kiss my neck.


    I was so embarrassed that this had to happen with Rose Laying in the bed with us.


    ¡°You know, brother,¡± Master Evan said with a sigh, ¡°we can¡¯t touch the breasts until at least tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°We could excite it without the breasts,¡± Master Bane offered.


    ¡°I want to y with them too badly to resist such a temptation,¡±


    Master Keinmented.


    Oh God, why did Rose have to be in bed with us right now, I wondered.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Master Damien said rolling off of me, ¡°we find those idiot shopkeepers and return them.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Everyone in the bed agreed they would do that and I breathed easier knowing I wouldn¡¯t have to


    perform in front of my friend just yet.


    The next day we were woken by that awful rm again. For the first time in a long time I woke up and


    bolted out of bed. I stood by the little tray they had locked Fuji in and looked expectantly at my owners.


    ¡°Oh, do we have to go through this already?¡± Master Bane moaned getting out of bed.


    The men stretched and prepared themselves for a battle before they opened the drawer. That turned


    out to be an unnecessary concern.


    Fuji would not stop apologizing. They tried to clean us and she kept getting water in her mouth. Every


    time they tried to wash her sparse hair she ended up sputtering out soap and water. Our shower took


    much too Long.


    The worst part came as the men gave Rose and I our morning enemas. Fuji was not involved and it


    gave her a chance to apologize non stop. She could not seem to stop talking.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was hard for the men to concentrate listening to Fuji¡¯s stream of constant apologies. They seemed


    Like they just wanted to get away from her. She was making them insane.


    After our shower, Master Christof tried to feed Fuji and she wouldn¡¯t eat. Rose stepped in, after politely


    asking permission.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Fuji,¡± she said firmly, ¡°your owners will be very displeased if you do not eat. That will be the second


    bad choice you made while they are away. You have already made one mistake, do not make another.¡±


    Fuji was silent for the first time all morning. When Master Christof offered her food she took it until her


    bowl was empty. She started to apologize again and Rose repeated they had told her to be silent. She


    kept using the same argument and it kept working.


    The men looked a little stunned that Rose had known what to do. I grinned inwardly. It was nice to see


    them not know everything for once.


    It was a subdued day at the Keepers. Fuji was still really upset. Her owners had told her never to eat


    the worms. She said she just couldn¡¯t resist them.


    Rose and I tried tofort Fuji, but it wasn¡¯t very effective. Oddly, she didn¡¯t seem upset they would


    punish her. Fuji was upset she had disobeyed. Whatever punishment they chose she would take dly


    to make up for the mistake. Evidently she wouldn¡¯t feel better until that happened.


    Rose and I sat and yed cards while Fuji sulked in the afternoon. I missed going out in the ocean.


    Learning to y the games was fun, but I loved to swim.


    Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t on the ground anymore. I yelped as I heard the startled criese from all around. I


    was being held over someone¡¯s shoulder and I didn¡¯t know who it was. I struggled until I heard Master


    Evan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Save your voice, Ciara, you¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    I looked up to see ves being removed from the Keepers in much the same way as I was.


    Master Evan bolted onto the transport and joined my other owners. He didn¡¯t put me down, but kept a


    hand firmly around my waist. As we travelled back toward thepound I felt their hands on my legs,


    stroking and spreading. Master Kein was driving the transport and was eyeing me passionately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far before I get back, Brothers,¡± he said as he dropped us at our door.


    They put me on my feet just inside the doorway and stood staring at me.


    ¡°What is going on, Masters?!¡± I asked Looking around.


    Their gaze could only be described as feral and I backed away from them.


    ¡°It has been two days this morning since the ornamentation was ced and we are able to touch it


    now,¡± Master Damien growled.

 Chapter 158

    I covered my breasts and he frowned at me. ¡°Never cover yourself from our gaze,¡± he said. ¡°Your


    beauty is ours to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I stammered dropping my arms and embarrassed by thepliment, ¡°but all the other Warriors


    were picking up their ves also, Masters.¡±


    ¡°We found the men in the mountains,¡± Master Evan said circling around behind me. ¡°Kein and Bane


    found them running through a ce called ¡°the caves¡¯. We are off the alert now.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Bane,¡± I said trying to sound polite.


    ¡°Oh, you are my prize, Ciara. This afternoon was what I asked the General to grant us,¡± he said raking


    his eyes over my form.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°The other Warriors were also happy to have the time off,¡± Master Damien said taking a calcted step


    toward me.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re hunting me, Masters,¡± I blurted out as Master Kein burst in the door.


    ¡°Then fight us,¡± Master Evan said from over my shoulder, ¡°we would enjoy that.¡±


    They converged on me as Ished out at them iling my arms. Much like Fuji the night before, it


    wasn¡¯t a very fair fight.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The men bound my arms behind me and forced me to kneel before Master Bane. They weren¡¯t all


    wicked about it, a kneeling ce was under my knees.


    ¡°Suck me,¡± Master Bane ordered pulling out his cock.


    ¡°No,¡± I tried to say, but he had shoved his meat in my mouth as thest of the word came out.


    I tried to get away but they held my head steady. Master Bane used my mouth gliding in and out,


    bumping the back of my throat with each thrust. I wasn¡¯t really against this and used my tongue to


    stimte him as I sucked. The game made sense to me, though. Every now and then I would struggle


    and try to get up.


    Master Bane came in my mouth and I drank everything he gave me. Much like before this didn¡¯t seem


    to have any effect at all on his erection.


    He pulled it from my mouth as I licked at the tip.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± Master Kein ordered.


    ¡°No,¡± I stated Looking right at him.


    He pulled me up using those new rings on my sensitive nipples and I followed them up.


    ¡°an effective new toy,¡± hemented Leaning down and Laving the right nipple with his tongue.


    The effect was electric. I nearly came from that alone. My head tossed back against Master Evan and


    my knees felt weak.


    ¡°Oh God, please fuck me,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Speak in ournguage, Ciara,¡± Master Kein demanded attacking the other nipple with his hot, wet


    mouth.


    ¡°I want sex,¡± I demanded softly.

 Chapter 159

    ¡°You still wear your ornamentation, Ciara,¡± Master Christof noted, ¡°and we are still dressed.¡±


    ¡°Undress us and have sex with me,¡± I ordered in a quavering voice.


    ¡°I thought you had said ¡®no¡¯ to us before, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said pulling on the ring Master Kein


    wasn¡¯t sucking on.


    They were being so frustrating.


    I wiggled around and managed to get away from their hands. I stalked into the sitting area by the fire


    and realized my wrists were still bound. Futilely, I tried to undo the bonds at my back, but I wasn¡¯t


    sessful.


    ALL I did manage to do was further inme them. ALL the wiggling in front of the fire made my breasts


    and their jewelry dance on my chest.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Master Damienmented watching me and I stopped struggling for a moment.


    He came toward me and I didn¡¯t back away from him. His talented fingers pulled and lightly twisted the


    rings until I sank toward the floor.


    Again a kneeling ce was beneath me.


    ¡°Kein,¡± he called, ¡°it is your turn.¡±


    The long staff was before my eyes a momentter. I needed my hands desperately for this. Master


    Kein¡¯s organ was too long to restfortably in my throat. This wasn¡¯t a choice, though. I took the tip


    between my Lips and started to move down his length.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    My hands were free suddenly. Grateful to whoever thought that would help, I moved them up to wrap


    around the base. I used lips, tongue, and hands to force a violent eruption from Master Kein.


    After his spending he withdrew from my mouth and used the nipple rings to pull me up again.


    ¡°Ciara, are you done refusing us?¡± Master Kein asked smiling wickedly.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered him yfully.


    This was a fun game.


    ¡°Have you Lost your manners, Ciara?¡± Master Damien asked pulling me against his chest. ¡°Do you


    know you should call us Master?¡±


    ¡°You are not my Master,¡± I answered him and watched his face.


    I didn¡¯t want to go too far and make them really angry.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t work well for you on your first day and it will not work well for you now,¡± Master Damien


    said smiling and tugging at one of my shiny new rings.


    ¡°Iam empty, fill me,¡± Imanded in the most authoritative voice I could muster.


    ¡°I am still clothed, Ciara, and you do not know how to behave. Perhaps we should all sit and watch the


    fire,¡± he said sitting and Leaning back on the chaise.


    Never once since I¡¯d been here had I undressed them, but I was willing to try tonight. My pussy ached


    for them. I¡¯d given two of them pleasure and gotten nothing in return except tormented, sensitive


    nipples.

 Chapter 160

    Fiddling desperately, I managed to get Master Damien¡¯s pants undone and pulled his manhood out. He


    just Lay there watching me and didn¡¯t help or move away. I crawled over him and he still didn¡¯t move. I


    thought for sure he¡¯d say something when I sunk myself onto him, but he was silent.


    I rode him for a moment and realized he wasn¡¯t even moving his hips; he was just watching me. My


    body froze and I realized that heated gaze could mean he was turned on or angry.


    In a brazen decision I decided he was turned on and not to ask him. I ground myself down over him


    and shook my top so the little silver rings caught the light. His eyes darkened and I knew it was desire


    that had hold of him.


    Slowly his hands came up to my hips. I moved slower as he pushed his fingers over my ribs and under


    my arms. His hands came forward now stroking the voluptuousness on either side of my chest.


    My breath was caught in my throat as I waited for him to start pulling on the rings again. They were so


    sensitive now and they had yed with them so much already. In anticipation I pressed my chest out.


    Hands on my waist surprised me as Master Kein deftly removed my garment. Other hands finished


    stripping me of my earrings and sandals.


    Master Damien still had not really moved his hands on my breasts. Now he stroked the mounds taking


    his fingers off before reaching the crinkled pink skin that held their crest. I was breathless with the


    suspense of waiting for him.


    ¡°Ride me, Ciara,¡± he growled suddenly pulling both rings forward.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ninjanovel


    I did as he asked and he watched my face. Master Damien tried every variation of twisting, pinching,


    and pulling. He was exciting me terribly and he knew it.


    When I orgasmed around his thick shaft I tried to limit the stimtion by cing my hands over his.


    ALL I got for my trouble was my arms bound behind me again.


    ¡°I say Ciara needs a Lesson, Brothers,¡± he said grinning.


    Master Christof Lifted me off of Master Damien with a plop and carried me bound to the bedroom.


    Master Evan sat pillows up on the bed and theyid me across them with my ass in the air. My tender


    nipples felt good on the cool sheets below me, but I was a Little concerned with my exposed position.


    ¡°You will be d you had your plug today, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said from behind me and I realized it


    was still inside of me.


    Master Damien kissed down the middle of my back before driving his length into my sopping wet


    center. He held my hips and fucked me mercilessly from behind. I felt plowed into the bedding. My


    chest was driven forward with each thrust between my Legs


    ¡°Masters, please unbind me. Please let me take you on my hands and knees,¡± I begged.


    Master Damien thrust several more times and I felt him swell and burst inside of me.


    ¡°Now we are Masters?¡± Master Evan mocked tracing the edge of the plug as Master Damien withdrew.


    ¡°What happened to the arrogant ve that took my cock in the ante room?¡± Master Bane asked. ¡°Did


    being bound and propped on the bed for our pleasure remind it of something?¡±


    ¡°Please, Masters, I made a mistake. Let me make it up to you,¡± I moaned as someone slowly removed


    the plug.


    I felt a hard shaft push down inside of my bowels and I moaned. Master Evan undted his hips and


    drove me forward with each punishing plunge.


    ¡°It will be a long day, Ciara, if you continue to fight us,¡± Master Evan said and I could hear the smile.


    They were counting on a Long day.


    ¡°I wish to go again,¡± Master Kein said from beside me.


    Master Evan withdrew from me and I rxed. Master Kein was long, but easier to take this way.

 Chapter 161

    ¡°Up, Ciara,¡± Master Evanmanded pulling on my hands and hair.


    I struggled to move to my knees and finally seeded. The pillows were removed and Master Keiny


    before me.


    ¡°Crawl over me, Ciara, put your ** over me,¡± hemanded.


    I looked at him confused. He had used a word I did not know.


    ¡°Have we used a word our foul mouthed ve hasn¡¯t Learned?¡± Master


    Baneughed.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Put your vagina over my penis, Ciara. Do you understand that?¡± Master Kein asked motioning.


    I shuffled on my knees over him, but I still had my hands bound behind me.


    ¡°Master Kein, may I have my hands now?¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Continue to irritate us and you will lose the use of your mouth, Ciara, unless we need it,¡± he said


    holding his cock straight up.


    I straddled him and sank onto his length, enjoying the sharp feel of him. Moving up and down, I tried to


    fuck him, but it was difficult.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Master Evan grasped my neck and pushed me toward Master Kein on the bed. Losing my bnce, I


    ended upying across his chest and then I felt Master Evan pushing back into my ass. They were


    nning to share me, so I made a point to rx myselfpletely.


    As I Lay on Master Kein¡¯s chest I tried to say the things they Liked to hear, but they were ignoring me.


    ¡°Unbind the wrists, I wish to y with the new toys,¡± Master Kein said.


    Part of me felt relief as I leaned on my arms and part of me groaned.


    My tender nipples would never survive today.


    Master Kein was much more gentle with my body than it sounded like he would have been. He flicked


    the rings Lightly and seemed to enjoy watching them shake. As he reached his climax he took a nipple


    in his mouth and sucked. I thanked him copiously for the care he showed.


    Master Evan was not near done yet and continued to ride me from behind.


    My ass felt open and used when he finally found his release.


    ¡°Ciara,e take a drink,¡± Master Banemanded and I slipped off the bed and to my knees on the


    floor.


    ¡°How many times do we have to tell you that you must kneel on a resting ce?¡± Master Damien asked


    exasperated.


    I shuffled quickly forward until I was in the right spot and the men continued to stare at me. On impulse


    I leaned forward and kissed Master Bane¡¯s feet apologizing. hat are you doing Ciara?¡± Master Evan


    asked crouching beside me.


    ¡°I am apologizing, Masters,¡± I told him, ¡°for not being an obedient ve.¡±

 Chapter 162

    They each moved in front of me and took an apology before they fed me the water.


    Master Christof put me back on the bed after my break and took his time. He crawled over me and


    rocked me gently into the bed. It was Like before, when it was just us in the middle of the night. It was


    better now, though, with his Brothers touching and stimting any piece of flesh he wasn¡¯t.


    After he was done it was another of them. They took me until I couldn¡¯t stand. By the time Master


    Christof took a second turn, I was reduced to a quivering mess. All I could manage was to whispere


    their names over and over again.


    ¡°It cannot take us anymore today, Brothers,¡± I heard Master Kein say as long fingers inspected the wet,


    sore area between my legs.


    ¡°It did well,¡± Master Damienmented Lifting me out of the bed.


    I was showered and the cream was applied as usual. The perfume was once again put over my neck.


    This time I knew what it meant and was happy to have pleased them so.


    The men redressed themselves casually and sat talking by the fire. Theyy me on the chaise where it


    was warm and I dozed, exhausted. A rapping at the door woke me up, but I kept my eyes closed. irs,


    you are here,¡± the surprised voice said when the door opened.


    ¡®Yes, and we have an appetite. Where is our evening meal?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°We did not think you would be here. Let us get it. We apologize, sirs,¡± the man stammered out.


    I heard bustling as the food was brought in and set on the table.


    ¡°We did not expect you to be here tonight, sirs. We apologize for the wait,¡± the voice said still sounding


    surprised.


    ¡°There is an item the human ves take. You stock it in the kitchens, do you not?¡± Master Evan asked


    the man.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Of course, an order will be delivered right away,¡± I heard the man say.


    Master Christof picked me up off the chaise and sat me between him and Master Evan at the table. I


    took what they gave me quietly and wondered about what the food delivery man had said. I looked


    silently up at Master Christof with the question still on my mind.


    ¡°Ask me, Ciara,¡± he Laughed leaning down and kissing my nose.


    ¡°Where else would you be?¡± I asked. ¡°The man at the door sounded like he thought you would be


    somewhere else. You rarely eat other ces.¡±


    ¡°In the mountains, Ciara, celebrating,¡± Master Bane answered.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°no risk, all reward.¡±


    I thought my brain must have turned off for a moment. ¡°Why would you go into the mountains? Didn¡¯t


    you juste out from there?¡±


    ¡°We used to celebrate by going to the mountains and finding females to pleasure ourselves with,¡±


    Master Bane told me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t Like to go to the females¡­¡± now I was confused.


    ¡°They were our only choice if we wished to celebrate and we do enjoy the females, to a point. We


    would go with another family or two and subdue several women for our pleasure,¡± Master Damien told


    me.


    ¡°It is how we know the mountains so well,¡± Master Evan bragged. ¡°We know many ces the women


    like to stay.¡±

 Chapter 163

    ¡°It was more fun when we went alone, without another family and we often did that,¡± Master Christof


    said. ¡°There is always risk in the mountains though. We were taken and held byrge gangs on several


    asions.¡±


    A knock sounded at the door and Master Evan got up to answer it. lever as much fun if that happened,¡±


    Master Damienmented. jecause the women are mean,¡± I said trying to understand.


    ¡°No, if we got caught up there and didn¡¯t return to our post on time the General would take ash to us


    when we got back,¡± Master Evan said returning to the table.


    ¡°And not a Light scolding like you got,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°a real beating.¡±


    I had thought what I got counted as a beating. It was apparently not that bad. Admittedly, they could


    take a lot more than I could.


    ¡°You did well today, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said handing me the bowl from the door, ¡°you took each of us


    multiple times. We are pleased.¡±


    I took the bowl and Looked inside. It was an orange, a Large ripe navel orange. Reaching inside I


    touched the rough skin and wondered at it.


    ¡°We do not know how to feed you this,¡± Master Damien exined from beside Master Evan.


    ¡°Show us how you eat it,¡± Master Keinmanded.


    I picked up the orange and started to peel it. The scent of it filled the room and Master Christof wrinkled


    his nose.


    ¡°What a strange odor,¡± he quietlymented.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Once the orange was peeled I plucked at the seeds to remove them.


    ¡°The man asked us to save those if the ve did not eat them,¡± Master


    Evan said and had me ce the seeds back in the bowl.


    I separated the orange into pieces and the men were fascinated by it.


    They each took a piece and examined it.


    ¡°Would you like to try it, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, Ciara, this is your treat,¡± Master Evan told me handing the piece he had taken back.


    I showed them how I ate it and they fed me the pieces I had prepared.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was wonderful. I savored each sweet bite. I never expected to taste something from Earth again.


    He did have a little taste of the orange. Some of the juice dribbled down my chin and Master Evan


    licked it off. While he didn¡¯t find it bad, he didn¡¯t understand why I enjoyed it.


    After dinner the men yed cards and I sat and watched them. The game was much more entertaining


    now that I understood it. Master Christof even put me on hisp and Let me y his hand for him.


    ¡°Well, we should go help with the punishment,¡± Master Damien said stretching.

 Chapter 164

    I nched and gagged. ¡°What did I do, Masters?¡± I panicked.


    ¡°Not you, Ciara, we already told you we were pleased with you. The ve that ate the worms. It is


    being punished in the courtyard,¡±


    Master Evan said rising.


    The men dressed me in my panels and after ncing at my chest they put the covers over my breasts.


    I nced down and saw what they did.


    Despite the healing cream my nipples were red and puffy. They looked like they had suffered too much


    attention very recently.


    It was near dusk and the yard was lit with torches. A warm breeze was blowing intermittently and lots of


    men were outside. Everyone seemed happy and rxed after thest couple of days.


    We walked down the steps to the courtyard and I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. I wondered if I would


    have to look. I did remember the one horrible time I¡¯d been at the posts, I had seen ves Looking up


    at me then. My owners would probably make me witness whatever they had done to Fuji.


    The men stopped suddenly and I watched the backs of Master Damien¡¯s boots.


    ¡°Ciara, Look up and tell us if you would wish this to happen to you,¡±


    Master Bane ordered.


    I steeled myself for the worst sight imaginable. My fists clenched in anticipation at my sides. Taking a


    big breath I looked up at what they had done to my friend.


    Fuji looked miserable, but otherwise fine. She was up on the tform dressed in an ill fitting white


    dress that fell past her knees. One ankle bound her to a post. She stood silently shaking with her eyes


    closed.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    My owners Looked at me and I looked at them. If the question was, did I wish to wear clothes again,


    the answer was yes. Somehow I doubted that was the point of this exercise. I opted for being honest,


    because this didn¡¯t look Like punishment to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I told them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Master Evan snickered and Master Damien raised an eyebrow. arth ves aren¡¯t very observant are


    they?¡± Master Kein asked.


    ¡°Perhaps the ve doesn¡¯t like our decoration,¡± Master Banemented touching the cuff on my wrist.


    ¡°Ciara has demonstrated it likes our symbol. We all remember the vige,¡± Master Christof said as


    though reminding them.


    I looked back up at Fuji and kind of understood. She wasn¡¯t wearing a cor or cuffs to show


    ownership. Her leg was bound to the post by a simple leather strap. Upon closer inspection the ill fitting


    dress was just a man¡¯s shirt.


    My hand stroked the line of my cor and I remembered the horror that happened to me when it wasn¡¯t


    present.


    ¡°I like your symbol, Masters, and I appreciate the protection the cor gives me,¡± I said solemnly.


    Fujits outfit just didn¡¯t make any sense. What was the purpose of dressing her? I would love to be


    dressed.


    ¡°It loses something when you have to tell them,¡± Master Evan said sounding grumpy.


    Apparently, I should be horrified by the sight in front of me. No one was touching her or hurting her.


    Maybe that cameter, that would have horrified me.

 Chapter 165

    ¡°No one is hurting her and she¡¯s dressed, Masters,¡± I finally said confused. ¡°She¡¯s not even bound in a


    way that would be painful. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    They all stood Looking at me for a moment before Master Christof leaned in and spoke in my ear.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°That ve would not find being stretched out between the posts ufortable at all. Being covered in


    that smock means its skin is too hideous to be seen. You¡¯ve seen how the flesh glitters in the light,


    correct?¡±


    I nodded and he understood me.


    ¡°Its owners put that on it to ent its natural glow. On its the only creatures to cover up are ill


    and embarrassed by their skin.


    Its owners are saying it is too hideous to look at. They are putting it out here for us to mock.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°WiLL you touch her and hurt her?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No, that kind does not feel pain the way you do. It would take the de of a knife to make the skin


    suffer and that would leave a permanent scar,¡± Master Christof told me.


    I watched, with my peripherals as a group walked by andmented how ugly the ve was. The men


    wondered who would im such a horrid thing. They continued to talk until Fuji screamed her master¡¯s


    names, begging them to im her.


    I heard one of Fuji¡¯s owners say to the other men to move on and then he left. Letting my hair fall


    forward I Looked through it and saw her owners sitting in a small tent behind her. They were sipping on


    drinks and talking.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien warned pushing back my hair, ¡°you know you aren¡¯t supposed to do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Damien, I just didn¡¯t understand where their voices came from,¡± I admitted to him.


    ¡°Will you say things to make Fuji upset?¡± I asked to change the subject.


    ¡°No, we keep this ve, we will not be part of punishing it,¡± Master Evan said and grabbed my chin so I


    Looked at him. ¡°Do not look at other men, Ciara, only us.¡±


    ¡°I only want to look at you, Master, I just was curious where the men watched from,¡± I said beginning to


    fear they would put me up there also.


    ¡°Ciara, when you are curious, ask us and we will tell you,¡± Master Christof sighed. ¡°Do not do things


    that you know will get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Masters,¡± I said in a pleading voice hoping they would let this go.


    ¡°Follow me, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said, ¡°and keep your eyes where they belong.¡±


    Master Damien and his Brothers went to talk to Fuji¡¯s owners. I knelt on a pad in the Little tent and


    waited while they talked. They were discussing the hunt for the men that had been taken. I had never


    been in the mountains, but it sounded really intense.


    As we sat there one of those stupid silver bugs Landed on my thigh. I hated those bugs and swatted at


    it viciously. I struck my thigh with an open palm and left a hand print, but the bug got away. I felt a tickle


    on my arm and thought it was another bug. I swung, but several sets of hands stopped me.


    ¡°Ciara!¡± Master Damien said pulling me up, ¡°Do not punish yourself! You are forgiven!¡±


    ¡°We will bind your hands if you continue to strike yourself,¡± Master Evan threatened. ¡°You cannot be


    injured.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± I started to say and stopped; they looked upset. ¡°I won¡¯t hit myself anymore, but honestly,


    that kind of a hit won¡¯t cause permanent damage,¡± I told them. ¡°I was pping at a bug.¡±


    They stared angrily at the red handprint on my thigh, so I rubbed at it.

 Chapter 166

    ¡°It will fade, Masters, I promise that kind of hit won¡¯t Leave a mark,¡± I pleaded.


    The men sat back down to talk, but Master Christof pulled me on hisp. He held both my hands in one


    of his, presumably so I couldn¡¯t whack myself again. I Lay may head on his shoulder and rxed.


    I sat quietly for a while, but soon wiggled free and was tracing the lines on Master Christof¡¯s palms. As I


    yed with his long fingers I heard a sigh from Fuji¡¯s owners.


    ¡°This is going to drive us mad watching you all. We wish to enjoy our ve. This punishment is over,¡±


    one of them said and I heard them rise and leave the tent.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Last man to leave told Master Damien they would see him tomorrow, but they were going to be


    upied for the rest of the night. My menughed outright at that.


    This time, I asked. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°It is one of the benefits of that type of ve,¡± Master Christof said stretching out now that there was


    more room, ¡°that ve can take them many times. Except for the temperature difference the sex


    organs mirror our females. It is not sensitive like you are, it is ustomed to having many male


    partners each time.¡±


    ¡°You knew I was used to having only one sexual partner at a time?¡± I asked him looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, and my Brothers also knew with the proper stimtion you would respond just as favorably to


    us,¡± Master Christof told me.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than the man I had sex with on Earth,¡± I blurted out. ¡°I react more favorably here than I


    ever did there.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Master Evanughed, ¡°we are a far superior race.¡±


    Things were normal for a couple of weeks after that. My Warriors talked about a meeting that the


    General had scheduled and they were very curious about it. Unlike his usual meetings it was to be held


    at his private residence. That was unusual, but not unheard of.


    The day of the meeting came and the men were very animated. They dropped me at the Keepers early.


    I noted each man was dressed in his finest attire. Being asked to speak with the General privately in his


    home was evidently quite an honor.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Something happened at the meeting, I was sure of that. My Warriors were subdued that evening and


    didn¡¯t want to talk to me. When I asked what had happened they told me it was not something I should


    concern myself with. It was a strange reaction and I didn¡®t know what to do.


    Life for me changed subtly. Something was very wrong, I soon knew. As the days passed I felt more


    and more left out. My owners talked about almost nothing in front of me. Except for cleaning me, they


    rarely even touched me. ALL of them watched me, as though appraising me for some reason.


    My Warriors became more keyed up and anxious. They weren¡¯t sleeping well, which was strange.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night they were sitting and talking by the fire. As soon as they


    noticed me the conversations always stopped, though. I knew they were hiding something.


    At lunch they¡¯de and take me to the forest. Everyday I¡¯d try to talk to the Brother with me, but they


    told me to eat and watched me wistfully. Asking what was wrong got me no answers. Getting upset with


    them just earned me a rebuke.


    ¡°We enjoy you, Ciara,¡± Master Kein had said once. ¡°Can¡¯t we just spend time with one another and find


    pleasure in it? Why must you act this way?¡±


    The criticism startled me. Every time I wanted to ask again after that I redirected myself. A ve should


    always defer to their Master¡¯s wishes and pleasure. I had to be what they wanted, so I stopped


    pressuring them.


    The worry gnawed at the pit of my stomach, despite my decision. I bit one of my nails to the nub and


    my stomach constantly hurt. It felt Like I was reacting to their anxiety, which obviously I was. If


    something happened to them, I felt sure I would suffer also. It began to panic me.


    One night at dinner I had suffered enough of the strange silence and odd looks. My anxiety got the


    better of me and I had to ask them.


    ¡°What is going on? You all seem upset and you won¡¯t talk around me, what did I do, Masters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You did nothing, Ciara, take your sustenance,¡± Master Damien told me dully.

 Chapter 167

    He had that same Look as when the problem with Master Christof had been going on.


    ¡®s your bond broken? Did something happen?¡± I pressed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°This is not your concern, Ciara,¡± Master Evan told me. ¡°It is time for you to take your meal.¡±


    ¡°You are my concern!¡± I stormed standing up. ¡°You are my Masters. You are the only reason I survive


    here and something is wrong with you.


    Please, tell me what has happened, let me help you,¡± I begged.


    ¡°You have helped, Ciara, you fixed our bond. Now Master Damien is being considered for the position


    of General. If he is chosen, he will train to take the General¡¯s ce in a Warriorpound,¡± Master


    Christof finally admitted.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said deted, that wasn¡¯t so bad, ¡°congrattions, Master Damien, that sounds Like an honor.¡±


    Master Damien threw his te and upturned the table in front of him. I backed into the wall and


    watched him. He¡¯d never lost his temper Like this in front of me. It was terrifying.


    ¡°A General,¡± he said stalking toward me, ¡°cannot own a ve. They take too much time. They distract


    him from his one endeavor, the good of thepound. My needs will be sated by our women, no more


    waiting for couplings. I need only ask my Mistress.¡±


    I stood shocked looking at him. They were going to get rid of me. I always knew it was a chance, ves


    were meant to be sold and traded.


    Silly me, I had trusted their promise, though.


    I put my hands over my nipples and felt their insignia burning into my palms. How many times would I


    be traded before it stopped hurting? I wondered. Next time I would not get so attached, I swore to


    myself.


    Tears ran in rivers down my face and I bolted for the bathroom.


    The food I had just eaten came back up in a rush. Someone held my hair back as I vomited. Once I


    was done, I curled over my knees and bawled.


    The idea of being without them left me with a feeling of emptiness and terror.


    ¡°We should not have told it,¡± Master Bane chastised.


    ¡°No, you should have told me. I would hate to be surprised with something like that. To be¡­sold is


    terrible. I need time to prepare for it. Thank you, Masters, for not surprising me with the auction,¡± I


    stuttered out trying to sound professional.


    This was a business transaction for them. They were moving up in the world. I shouldn¡¯t begrudge


    them this. I would deal with my own fear and leave them to their lives.


    ¡°We cannot sell it back to the vers. I will not see Ciara sold to another,¡± Master Damien growled. ¡°I


    will not do this. There must be a way..


    ¡°It wears our brand in the hair on its stomach,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°we could argue it cannot be sold to


    another with such a mark.¡±


    ¡°They will remove it, Kein,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°or they will tell us to kill it, if it cannot be sold. If


    Damien bes General, the Administrators will make us part with Ciara.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Master Damien fumed, ¡°I do not want this change, now. I am happy. Our lives are good


    and we are satisfied. They will force us to make this change if they choose me. I do not know what to


    do.¡±


    I sat up and watched them pace in the bathroom. Now I understood, they didn¡¯t want to get rid of me,


    that¡¯s why they were so upset. In happiness, I threw myself at Master Damien and hugged him. My


    breath probably reeked but I hugged all of them. hy do they want you, Masters?¡± I asked wishing to


    help.

 Chapter 168

    ¡°We are the best, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said sitting on the bench in the room, ¡°I am the best fighter,


    Kein is the best tracker, Bane is strong as any two men, Christof makes the most girls, and Evan¡¯s


    talent is unrivaled. Together we are a near unbeatable force.¡±


    ¡°The Administrators believe as General we would inspire the men to be more like us. We are always


    the best and always strive for excellence.


    They want to make our family the paradigm for thepound,¡± he finished leaning against the wall.


    Master Christof sighed and stroked my hair, ¡°You are precious to us. We do not wish to lose you, but


    we do not know how to keep you. The vote is to be held in a Lunar cycle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vote?¡± I whispered and they told me it was. ¡°So there are other families you are running against.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°families we feel would be happy to be General. They are not as strong as


    us. We feel sure the vote will go our way, the General agreed.¡±


    ¡®an¡¯t you just tell them you don¡¯t want it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein said softly, ¡°we discussed this with the General.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    He knows the same thing we know, namely how this world is run. The position of General is the


    position of head ve in thepound. We have no more choice in the matter than you did ining


    here.¡±


    My world was rocked and my head was reeling. Something they had said made me think. They had


    said they were the best.


    ¡°What if you weren¡¯t the best?¡± I asked. ¡°My uncles sucked at every job they did. No one ever wanted


    them in charge of anything. They showed upte, didn¡¯t work when they were there, and Left early to


    go hang out with women. Can you act like that to avoid the promotion?¡±


    ¡°We have never acted like that,¡± Master Damien snorted, ¡°it would be dishonorable.¡±


    The rest of the men agreed with Master Damien about how ridiculous that idea was. They would never


    act in such a way as I described. It would embarrass and demean them.


    I hung my head and wasn¡¯t surprised when I vomited a second time.


    Whether they like it or not, they were going to be promoted. They didn¡¯t have the imagination


    necessary to buck the system. I would just have to watch as they were taken from me.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that I cried myself to sleep that night. They tried to shush andfort me, but it


    didn¡¯t work. I finally fell asleep when they put a tiny amount of the calming cream on my forehead.


    I woke up the next morning and the sun was high in the sky. My brain felt a little fuzzy from the calming


    cream, but I hadn¡¯t lost my memory. Slowly I rose from the bed and wasn¡¯t surprised when I stumbled a


    little.


    Peering out into the main room I saw I had my own group of Keepers today. The men politely


    introduced themselves as such and proceeded to care for me. They fed and cleaned me, but they


    couldn¡¯t make me feel better.


    Like a caged lion I paced the apartment. In my mind I battled with myself about how best to deal with


    this. The stress was monumental and I started vomiting again.


    The Keepers made me eat the root and it settled my stomach, but I knew that was temporary. I walked


    for a while more and the vomiting started up again. My whole stomach and chest ached from it, but I


    couldn¡¯t rx.


    The men watching me thought my pacing was making me sick, so they told me to be still. I yelled at


    them and told them to leave me alone. That was the wrong thing to do.


    The Keepers grabbed me and forced me to eat arge portion of the root. Once they were done they


    opened the bed in the wall and ced me it. I was tied in four point restraints face down and couldn¡¯t


    move. I struggled and screamed at them, but they wouldn¡¯t listen.


    When they were sure I would not vomit again, they pushed the bed into the wall. Darkness overtook


    me. I yelled, but the sound was just swallowed up. This was horrible. It was Like afortable tomb.

 Chapter 169

    Eventually, I calmed down andy the side of my face against the sheet. Rationally I knew I couldn¡¯t


    spend a moon Like this, however long that was. I was going to have to just get over the fact they were


    going to sell me.


    The problem, I knew, was that I trusted my owners. They did not Like to hurt me and kept me well.


    Damien and his Brothers were the only safety I had here.


    Another problem was that I loved them. It started with Christof and even after he rejoined them, I still


    cared for him. He no longer had simr feelings for me, I was sure. I still remembered the times we had


    shared. In a way I loved the rest of them also. They were innocent and stubborn. I could not imagine


    life without them.


    I probably I would have suffered just as much the month before I left earth, if I¡¯d known in advance. It


    struck me suddenly that maybe they should not have told me. Perhaps it would have been better if I


    just woke up one morning and was given to different owners. It wasn¡¯t possible to forget this now. I¡¯d


    just have to deal with it.


    I eventually fell asleep in the bed. I expected my owners when the tray was removed from the wall, but


    it was different men. They told me they were Keepers.


    I was groggy and stiff as I walked out into the main room and saw Rose¡¯s owners. I jerked my head


    down, since no one had given me permission to look at them.


    ¡°ve, we keep you and you may Look at us while we are here. Where are your owners? Why did they


    ask us to deal with you this night?¡± Rose¡¯s owner, Basin, asked me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Should you be asking the ve?¡± the Keeper asked him aghast.


    ¡°Keeper, mind your own business. We hired you to watch this ve and that is what you will do. Earth


    ves are intelligent; it may know where they have gone,¡± Basin said angrily.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t wake me this morning, sir,¡± I answered, ¡°I woke up and the Keepers were here. I thought


    my Masters went to work.¡±


    Basin cursed in volumes for a few moments, his other Brothers also seemed really angry. He pushed


    over a chair in the eating area and stormed out, his family right behind him. I could still hear him


    cursing in the hallway.


    My night time Keepers fed and cleaned me. I was worried about my owners, but determined not to


    throw up anymore. I did Rose¡¯s deep breathing in front of the fire and tried to stay rxed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The night gotter andter. Granted, I had slept most of the day, but I wasn¡¯t used to being up at night.


    I pulled the nket from in front of the fire and curled up with my head on my kneeling pad.


    Eventually, I was woken up as Basin and his Brothers came back. They gave the Keepers several


    stones and put out the fire in the firece.


    One of them picked me up and carried me down to their quarters. Theyid me in their bed and


    ordered me to go to sleep.


    Rose was wide awake and staring at me. I didn¡¯t know what to say or do, so Iid down. The meny


    down but were up a moment Later.


    ¡°Where ** + + are they?¡± one man asked pacing back and forth.


    He used so many curse words I could barely understand him.


    ¡°They disappear from their post, show up once we¡¯ve started a search and im to be feeding their


    ve. Their ve was at their home!


    They never went there. Now they are gone again. Have they lost their ability to reason? The General


    will beat them bloody. We couldn¡¯t hide it, it was too obvious. ve, what are your owners thinking?¡±


    the man asked turning on me.


    I knew what they were thinking. I knew I couldn¡¯t lie, so I told the truth. ¡°They are the best at what they


    do, sir,¡± I said and he roared with anger.


    Rose moved across the bed and wrapped herself around me. The man stared at the two of us crossly.


    ¡°Not another word shoulde out of your mouth ve. Lay down and go to sleep. Do not even speak


    to me if I ask you a question,¡± the man said.

 Chapter 170

    That was probably for the best, I thought as I put my head back on the pillows. Anything I said that was


    the truth would just get my men in trouble.


    The next day I was fed, cleaned, and dressed by Rose¡¯s owners. They took me to the Keepers with


    Rose. They told me if my owners couldn¡¯t be found to give me my meal, the Keepers would do it.


    Rose was curious about what was going on. I told her what was happening and she sat with me. Fuji


    found the entire thing odd. They both stayed with me all morning and we spoke to one another quietly.


    Master Christof showed up at Lunch very Late looking much worse for the wear. None of the other


    Warriors greeted him as he took his seat in front of me. I tried not to look horrified at his condition.


    Master Christof was beaten up badly, one side of his face was so swollen it Looked like it belonged to


    someone else. I saw a teeth marks on his neck and his arm hung slightly funny on one side. I assumed


    he had been with the women.


    Master Christof pulled a scrap of dried meat out of his pocket and shoved it in my mouth. I tried to chew


    whatever it was, but it was too tough. I just worked on it and swallowed Little bits when I could.


    ¡°That is what you brought to feed a human?¡± the man next to us feeding Rose asked.


    ¡°It will eat what I bring, won¡¯t you Ciara?¡± he asked patting my face.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I gurgled an answer.


    ¡°Cousin, we helped train you. You cannot feed that to a human. It can¡¯t chew that. It will lose mass and


    be ill if it is not fed correctly,¡± the man said softly.


    It struck me that these guys were good. They took being screw ups to a level I had never witnessed


    before. Not that I was really willing to die to prove a point, but we¡¯d proved I could live without Lunch on


    at least one asion.


    ¡°We have been busy,¡± Master Christof told the man, ¡°the ve will eatter or it won¡¯t. If it dies, we¡¯ll


    just get a new one.¡±


    I choked a little, but prayed this was still part of the game. The thing in my mouth was getting softer. I


    figured if I chewed Long enough I¡¯d probably get some nutrition out of it.


    ¡°Buy a meal from the Keepers, Christof, don¡¯t be ridiculous. An ill ve is dishonorable, you all do not


    need anymore problems now,¡± the man said.


    Christofughed and told him I rarely got to eat a midday meal. They usually ate what they brought me


    and fucked me at lunch time. I was lucky I was eating today.


    I nodded and put my face against his leg.


    ¡°You see,¡± Master Christof told the man, ¡°they are more obedient when they are hungry.¡±


    ¡°We have seen it struggle with weight once, Christof, this is why. You are not doing a good job,¡± the


    man said loudly.


    Master Christof just ignored him and strode out of the room. He ordered me toe with him and told


    me it was time for my noon time task. The other Warriors sounded really judgmental as we left and


    headed out the wall.


    In the forest Master Christof took the stuff from my mouth and set it aside. He pulled a package from


    his shirt pocket and fed me. It was gross, worse than worms ever tasted.


    ¡°It is the worms, dried and preserved, they don¡¯t taste as good this way,¡± he whispered, ¡°but it will give


    you sustenance.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You might be doing too much,¡± I whispered back to him choking down the disgusting meal.


    ¡°No, we are proving we are not trustworthy,¡± he said quickly and shoved the original piece of stuff back


    in my mouth.

 Chapter 171

    ¡°Hurry and eat this ve. I wish to use you for your purpose,¡± he said loudly.


    ¡°You are out of time, Christof, we are expected back. The General requested we watch you to insure


    you return today,¡± Basin said irritably.


    I heard several other men behind him agreeing.


    Master Christof pped my bottom and demanded I walk toward thepound. From the heat I knew I


    had a handprint there, but it would fade. The men behind me sounded horrified looking at it.


    The General Lashed my owners the next day. They expected it and were pumped up and ready. In


    their younger days, they had evidently beenshed often.


    ¡°It¡¯s how we learned to get away from the women when we were in the mountains. It was great


    incentive at the time,¡± Master Bane told me.


    When Master Damien came to feed me he was literally dripping blood from his back. It had soaked


    through his shirt and was falling in thick drops to the floor. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t think of what to


    say.


    He fed me from a bowl slowly and carefully. I thought maybe this was the end of their defiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mess of the floor where the ves stay,¡± a manmented. he Keepers should clean


    it up then,¡± Master Damien stated.


    ¡°Some of the ves cannot eat with you bleeding all over the floor,¡± a Warrior from my right said.


    Master Damien ignored him and continued to feed me. When theints about his back started


    again, he took a different tact with them.


    ¡°When I am General, we will see what the ves can tolerate,¡± he threatened.


    ninjanovel


    The other men started to yell about that. Master Damien and his Brothers were acting crazy, there was


    no way he would be General.


    I small smile crept across Master Damien¡¯s face and I caught it.


    The men stayed in their quarters and didn¡¯t go to the bathhouse that night, due to their injuries. I fretted


    about their backs and begged them to let me put something on it. They had to suffer until they healed,


    that was part of the punishment.


    ¡°Could you call the Healers?¡± I asked softly petting Master Bane¡¯s leg as he fed me dinner. ¡°Maybe they


    would not tell and they could help you.¡±


    He frowned down at me and fed me another bite. ¡°We are strong men, Ciara. Weak men need the


    Healers¡¯ touch, not us. We have not used the Healers since we were young boys.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They were so adamant about it that I finally stopped asking. Over the next two days, I watched their


    skin heal with awe. For all the violence the General had inflected they didn¡¯t even scar. It made me


    wonder how vicious the marks they still carried must have been initially.


    Master Damien and his Brothers behaved for two days after their punishment. It seemed they gave


    themselves just enough time topletely heal before they started again. It became a recurring


    pattern.


    The result was always the same when they misbehaved, but it didn¡¯t change their behavior. They did


    everything imaginable to disrupt thepound and irritate the General. My owners could be absolute


    devils if they put their minds to it.


    ¡°We have spent a Long time containing Evan,¡± Master Bane Laughed one night as they healed from


    theirtest punishment. ¡°Who knew what a benefit he would eventually be!¡±


    The men found the entire thing amusing. Master Evan was devious and loved mischief, but it wasn¡¯t


    usually allowed. He wasn¡¯t able to control himself and would go much too far. Now they gave him free


    reign and he was making up for lost time.


    I spent a great deal of time with Basin and his Brothers, Rose¡¯s owners, when mine were acting out. I


    was a near permanent fixture in their home, it seemed.

 Chapter 172

    At first Rose¡¯s owners seemed angry and then they weren¡¯t. Iy in their bed one night worrying about


    Master Damien. I hated the idea they would be whipped again, but that seemed Like what they were


    aiming for.


    The man named Karis was suddenly in my face telling me to rx.


    ¡°Your owners wille back for you, ve,¡± he told me, ¡°you needn¡¯t worry about them. We will care


    for you while they are off irritating the Administrators.¡±


    I froze on the bed and didn¡¯t even breath. No one else was supposed to know they were doing this


    intentionally. I couldn¡¯t let it slip. My wide eyes met Karis¡¯ and held them.


    ¡°We know ve, your owners told us what they are doing. It is an interesting n. I am curious to see if


    it will work,¡± he told me.


    The General called my men to stand before him when they reappeared a dayter. He didn¡¯t want to


    whip them this time. Basin and his Brothers weren¡¯t sure what he wanted to do to them.


    Master Damien picked me up from Basin¡¯s apartment looking crushed. We walked upstairs and the


    men were all sitting morosely around the fire.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. I wrapped my arms around Master Christof and held him while I sat on hisp.


    ¡°Please, tell me what happened,¡± I begged softly.


    ¡°The General knows what we are doing and he knows why. It did not sway the decision. I am to be


    trained to be a General, my Brothers and I must sell you,¡± Master Damien said from across the room.


    I did that deep breathing and tried to keep control. Despite that, tears leaked down my face. My voice


    cracked when I spoke and I settled for sobbing into Master Christof¡¯s chest.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have chosen your new owners,¡± Master Bane said watching the fire.


    ¡°We will not send you back to the auction.¡±


    The men passed me around, each holding me for a while. I cried for each of them. By the time I got to


    Master Damien, I would have thought I was out of tears. I wet his shirt with my emotional outburst,


    though.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    We didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. I just moved between them, holding each of them. They didn¡¯t have to


    tell me my new owners wereing in the morning, I knew it.


    A knock at the door the next daybreak didn¡¯t even phase me. Men came into the apartment and talked


    to Master Damien. I didn¡¯t recognize their voices at all, but they seemed young.


    Master Damien and his Brothers stood me up and removed my cor, cuffs, earrings, nipple rings, and


    ornamentation. The new men had recements for all those things. Their colors were green and gold. I


    flinched when the new men touched me, but otherwise allowed them to ornament me.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers are your new owners,¡± Master Damien said authoritatively.


    ¡°You may only look at us,¡± one of the new men said, ¡°and you may only speak to us.¡±


    I nodded and followed the men in a daze. identally, I tried to look back at Damien and his Brothers,


    but my new owners forced my head down.


    Tears blurred the colors as I took in the green and gold that now surrounded me.


    The truth sunk in as my breathing grew panicked. I had been sold.


    The new men put me on a transport pad and it zipped toward the Keepers.

 Chapter 173

    They didn¡¯t speak to me on the transport pad. I followed them off and they walked me into the Keepers


    compound.


    The rest of the morning passed in a daze. My friends didn¡¯t desert me and sat with me. I vomited once


    and the Keepers fed me the root. It felt like I was in shock.


    At lunch I realized I had no idea what my owner¡¯s mark Looked like. I asked the Keepers where I was


    supposed to be and one of them showed me.


    Kneeling on the mark, I felt Like a traitor.


    I warily watched the dark haired man that came to feed me. He looked terrifying. I couldn¡¯t read any


    kindness in his eyes. The man fed me all that was in the bowl and left without saying a word.


    As usual we went to the beach after Lunch. The Keepers automatically stripped me, since I usually


    swam. That was when I realized I still had my old owner¡¯s mark on my stomach. I sat in the shallow


    water and started to pull the hair out one at a time.


    The Keepers stopped me from proceeding with that. They took me back to the room in thepound


    and strapped me to the wall. Self harm was looked on as fighting at the Keepers. I was not permitted to


    harm myself.


    Strapped to the wall I considered my life. I had promised myself I would make the best of this. Sure this


    new turn was bad, but I only had two options. I still didn¡¯t want to die. Time for mourning was over, I


    decided, I would make the best of this.


    ninjanovel


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When the men came and got me, they didn¡¯t ask why I was strapped to the wall. They took me back to


    their home, which was on the fourth floor.


    They fed me dinner and walked me down to the pool.


    Oddly, they didn¡¯t undress me. They left me to sit in their alcove while they cleaned themselves. In my


    head I tried to think of all the reasons I liked these new colors.


    Suddenly it struck me I had never had trouble with my other owner¡¯s colors. I hadn¡¯t really understood


    them at that point, though. I had just epted they enjoyed those shades. They Liked them, so I Liked


    them. It would be better if I thought about it the same way now.


    The men finished their bath and took me upstairs. The men fed me a meal and then we went into the


    sitting room. All of them were staring at me and it unnerved me.


    ¡°ve, how did the vers catch you?¡± one of them asked.


    The man asking the questions had long dark hair that flowed around his shoulders.


    ¡°I wasing home from shopping-¡± I started to say and he interrupted me.


    ¡®ou shopped at home?¡± es, Master,¡± I answered.


    Where did you shop?¡± he asked Leaning toward me.


    They wanted every detail of the night of my capture. I told them about the mini mart and wooded area


    where the men used to sit and drink. They heard about the bright light and the auction. They were


    interested right up until I started to talk about the auction. They didn¡¯t care what had happened after the


    vers got me.


    Soon, they wanted to know about the motel. I had to tell them what it was and what I did there. The


    men were confused because I lived in a ce for transients. I had to exin to them about the cost of


    apartments. They seemed to understand working for a living, but they still could notprehend living


    somewhere meant for travelers.


    I was made to describe the room I lived in. Describing television took forever. Luckily, they had running


    water here, so that was much shorter discussion. They wanted to know about the room down to the


    linens on the bed, so the conversation took a very long time.


    Finally, I sat staring numbly at them. I hadn¡¯t slept in two days and I was barely awake. If they wanted


    me to perform my purpose here, I wasn¡¯t sure I would stay up for it. Instead, they just undressed me


    and put me to bed.


    I missed my old owners and I feared these new men, but I was so tired.

 Chapter 174

    Laying beneath the green nkets I fell quickly to sleep. I dreamed of Master Damien and his Brothers


    all night Long.


    The next morning one of the men woke me. I asked him his name and he told me to call him and all his


    Brothers ¡®Master¡¯. Evidently, I would not be talking to them much. The man that woke me took me to


    the shower and cleaned mepletely.


    My first shower with this new Master was practical. The man used the sponge to clean most of my


    body. When it came to the sensitive bits between my legs he used his fingers. I flinched and backed


    away inadvertently. This new Master just grabbed my hip and held me still as he cleaned every nook


    and fold. He was almost disinterested in the task.


    I dreaded the plug. It was so degrading to be cleaned and prepared that way. I had no control over


    such a personal thing. It was awful.


    This new Masters didn¡¯t really seem bothered either way. He did each step with clinical detachment.


    Once they were done he stood me up and moved right to the silky rub.


    When Master Evan had rubbed me with the purple goo, he always lingered on the ces I Liked. It was


    a morning massage as much as a skin treatment. This new man made no such alterations. It was


    rubbed in and then he was done.


    ¡°Come,¡± he ordered walking out of the bathing room, ¡°it is time to eat, ve.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    At breakfast the man across from me held up his bowl and asked me what I called it in my first


    Language. I told him and he repeated the word until he could say it. In between bites, I was instructed


    to teach them the names of all the things around us. It was a strange way to spend the morning meal,


    but it became my norm.


    Time dragged on and it soon became obvious these men did not want a sex ve. They cleaned me


    and kept the annoying thing in my bottom, but otherwise did not touch me. I was d, but I couldn¡¯t


    help but find it odd.


    The first few days I had dreaded going back to my new owners¡¯ apartment at night. I waited for them to


    descend on my body the way Master Damien and his Brothers had. At some point I was certain they


    would use me. It never happened.


    These men had no interest in my physical self, other than it was cleaned and fed. They made me tell


    them about Earth. These Masters wanted information.


    Everyday some aspect of life on Earth was explored. They made me relive moments from the most


    mundane to the most exciting. I spent seven day cycles exining the inside of a supermarket. It was


    like they wanted to be know my inside out.


    For the first time in months I had to speak English. They ordered me to teach them the entirenguage.


    I was threatened that if they spoke it to another Earth ve and I had lied, they would have me


    whipped. I did the best I could.


    When I wasn¡¯t teaching my new owners, they acted like I wasn¡¯t present.


    If they weren¡¯t engaging in their Earth hobby, they had plenty to keep them busy. They were always


    doing something. Often I found myself sitting and watching their family like I was merely a piece of the


    furniture. I was useful when they wanted me to be and nonexistent when they had better things to do.


    When they weren¡¯t talking to me, I was not to interrupt them. I learned that very quickly. Their


    conversations with one another wereplicated and I was chastised if I interjected. The truth, I soon


    realized, was they only really enjoyed talking with one another.


    My owners did things in their spare time Like take apart transport pads in the sitting area. They enjoyed


    difficult time consuming tasks and I was never asked to participate. Unless they were asking about


    Earth, they didn¡¯t speak to me. For me, it was a Lonely existence.


    At home there wasn¡¯t ever a visiting ve to speak to. Unlike Master Damien and his Brothers, who


    spoke to almost everyone, these new men had few friends in thepound. Warriors would


    sometimese by to ask a question, but they never stayed long. My owners seemed to talk down to


    almost everyone and most other men seemed d to leave their presence.


    Sometimes, as the jovial men walked off discussing the chuke game they werete to, I wanted to go


    with them. I missed walking around thepound with my owners and watching them y. Actually, I


    missed doing almost everything.


    Since I wasn¡¯t really expected to do anything most of the time, I picked up a hobby. With my owner¡¯s


    permission Rose taught me to sew and knit. My skills quickly equalled hers, because I had Limitless


    time to practice.


    The men actually seemed happy I was doing something and bought Limited supplies for me. They liked


    it when I sewed things withplicated designs. When I was able to stitch their symbol onto their shirts


    they were ecstatic. It was the first and only time I ever really pleased them.


    Most of the time, I was an annoyance to my owners. Their questions were soplicated. I frequently


    could not adequately answer them, so they punished me by making me sleep in the little box in the


    wall.


    Eventually, they figured out I just didn¡¯t know how everything worked on my home world.

 Chapter 175

    My owners seemed disappointed to have purchased such a stupid ve, but they did not sell me.


    However, they barely acknowledge they owned me. I had one outfit they put me in every day. They


    didn¡¯t even name me. I was just ¡®ve¡¯. My Masters did the absolute minimum to care for me.


    They did make sure all my needs were met, though. I was fed and housed.


    Reminding myself of how the life of a ve should work, I focused on being grateful. Really there was


    only one thing the men did that was unpleasant for me.


    My new Masters plucked the hair on my stomach to remove my old Master¡¯s mark. They worked on it


    and kept it plucked daily. Secretly, I was d they didn¡¯t have it removed by the jelly creatures. Even


    after they were done, I could still feel my first Master¡¯s insignia and that made me happy.


    I often wondered what Master Damien had told these men to make them buy me. It was such a strange


    arrangement. ves here were used for sex, not information. We had names and were covered in


    ornamentation.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Finally I had the nerve to speak to my friends about it.


    It took a lot of determination for me to face Rose and Fuji with my questions. I was happy my new


    owners never touched me, but I felt theirck of interest in me made me weird. Shrugging off the


    shame of being the only sex ve in thepound not used for sex, I approached my friends.


    ¡°They don¡¯t use me,¡± I blurted out staring at the sand one afternoon.


    Rose, Fuji, and I were resting beneath arge shade tree. The breeze blew and I yed absently with


    the edge of arge root.


    ninjanovel


    Both the other girls were quiet for a moment before Rose spoke. ¡°What do you mean they don¡¯t use


    you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t use me for sex. It¡¯s not that I want them to, it¡¯s just I feel it¡¯s strange. Have there been other


    ves the Warriors didn¡¯t use for sex?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Fuji said staring at me. ¡°That is why they buy us, Ciara. There is no other use for a ve.


    ¡°They ask me about my home,¡± I told the girls. ¡°I teach them to speak English. .


    ¡°We¡¯ve noticed you only have the one outfit,¡± Rose said softly. ¡°It¡¯s getting frayed at the edges, because


    you wear it every day.¡±


    Fuji spoke next. ¡°Have you made them angry?¡± she asked. ¡°Is that why they don¡¯t touch you or


    ornament you?¡±


    ¡°I make them angry all the time,¡± I huffed. ¡°They ask questions I can¡¯t hope to answer adequately. I


    know they must be smart, they understand things at a level I never have. When I can¡¯t answer


    questions they lock me in the box.¡±


    I pulled my knees up to my chin and looked at the waves


    ¡°Perhaps they did not really want a ve,¡± Rose pondered. ¡°They are very intelligent men. My owners


    have gone to them before with problems.


    I think they were just curious about you.¡±


    ¡°Once the curiosity is gone, I wonder if they will sell you,¡± Fuji said.


    That idea terrified me, but Fuji had said it with calm indifference.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered her still staring out at the waves.


    Being sold again was something I dreaded. I hated the way my fate could be so easily changed and


    altered. If I continued to obsess about it, I would be upset.

 Chapter 176

    Not for the first time on this, I made up my mind I would be happy. There was no point in


    dwelling over what might happen. In order to survive I just had to make these new men pleased.


    My second owners were so different from the men I was used to. My first owners had been exuberant


    and boisterous. These men just seemed different. They preferred seclusion and quiet conversation. I


    finally decided, my new owners were quintessential nerds.


    These men thought about everything and always seemed to be studying something different. Their


    quarters were crowded with the things they were Learning about. It struck me that¡¯s what I was too, a


    fun hobby when the mood took them.


    Unlike Master Damien and his Brothers, my new Masters were very interested in how much my care


    cost. They talked about all the things I needed in terms of parts and fuel, which I found confusing. I


    didn¡¯t think it was my parts and my fuel they discussed.


    The worms were the first thing to go. The men stopped feeding them to me and watched me closely.


    When I didn¡¯t get ill and didn¡¯t lose weight, they seemed satisfied that was something I didn¡¯t need.


    They really detested the drink I took in the morning. The one with Long dark hair studied it one day


    using one of the strange devices they had made. He boiled it and appeared to distill it. He said it wasn¡¯t


    nutrients at all. Eventually, they stopped giving it to me. I didn¡¯t seem to be getting weaker or sicker, so


    I didn¡¯t worry about it.


    They did take away other things I cared about, though. One day, for no apparent reason, they told me I


    was not to swim at the Keepers. I was to stay in my ornamentation at all times outside of their care.


    My new Masters didn¡¯t like to hear me speak. They liked to hear me argue even less. Breathing deep, I


    agreed to this new rule.


    When I was angry, I always made a point to remind myself I was fed and allowed to sleep in a


    comfortable ce. Even if I wasn¡¯t happy, I was¡¯t abused. So they took away one more thing from me, I


    still had much to be thankful for.


    After they told me I couldn¡¯t swim, I did find one thing to be d about. They stopped pulling the hair


    out of the mark on my stomach.


    Perhaps they had found the chore too annoying, I didn¡¯t know. I loved having it. Satisfied to feel one


    iota closer to Master Damien and his Brothers, I was grateful for the change.


    One morning we walked onto the transport pad and I noticed it Looked different. It was obviously new


    and it had my new Master¡¯s symbol etched onto the floor. Imented because I had never seen a


    transport with a Warrior¡¯s symbol.


    ¡°It is ours,¡± one of them told me, ¡°that is why we are driving it. We own this transport.¡±


    Iplimented them on their new acquisition politely.


    ¡°We have a coupling today, ve,¡± the man beside me said. ¡°You will stay with another family until we


    return. Do not misbehave.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Yes, Masters,¡± I answered dutifully.


    I was always d to go to the Keepers. When I was at the Keepers I had a name. People spoke to me


    and didn¡¯t just fire questions. I always felt in the way at home, at the Keepers I had a ce.


    ¡°So you stay with me tonight,¡± Fuji said bouncing around.


    I groaned inwardly. Her owners used her for her purpose every night. I had no idea where they got the


    energy. Watching them was beginning to be frustrating to me in a weird way.


    I¡¯d never masturbated much. My house on Earth had been too crowded for the Level of privacy I felt I


    needed. It was getting to where I wondered if I could try after my Masters went to sleep, though. I


    ached for attention.


    Several months of frequent group sex had my body prepared to continue that way. I missed Master


    Evan and Master Christof. In quiet moments I found myself fantasizing about Master Bane¡¯s thick tool


    between my legs. I longed for the taste Master Damien left in my mouth after he had used it. They were


    gone, though, and had taken all that affection with them.


    Watching Fuji with her men I hade to understand she had only one ce they could use her. Her


    mouth was full of tiny sharp teeth. The ce she made waste could not be altered and it was much too


    small.


    Still watching them with her reminded me of Master Damien and his Brothers.

 Chapter 177

    After the men finished with Fuji theyid me in bed and settled down.


    I was so frustrated and so horny. The men were breathing slow and easy, the way they did when they


    slept. I decided to take a chance.


    Sliding my hand down my stomach, I brushed past my old owner¡®s mark. No one in the bed stirred as I


    started to rub my clit with the tip of my finger. Reaching down between those smooth lower lips, I


    gathered moisture on my finger and started to rub.


    It was heaven and it was hell. I wanted to rub like mad, but I didn¡¯t S owners to my actions. Slowly and


    softly I pushed across that sensitive little bud.


    In my mind, it was Master Evan¡¯s tongue on my clit. I could hear Master Damien promising to punish


    me for doing this and it turned me on.


    Master Kein¡¯s fingers were on my rock hard nipples pulling on those sensitive rings.


    ¡°ve, that is not yours to touch,¡± Fuji¡¯s Master interrupted me grabbing my hand.


    My eyes flew open and I stared into his face. He was still terrifying to me, just as much as the first day.


    However, I had been so close.


    ¡°Please, Keeper,¡± I whispered, ¡°please¡­¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t finish with the five of them watching, but now I was more frustrated than ever. The


    men seemed to sense my dilemma and solved it for me. I slept in the box in the wall tied in four point


    restraints.


    At breakfast Fuji¡®s owners wondered what my Masters would do to me.


    ves were not permitted to touch themselves. Afterying awake and frustrated much of the night, I


    was snippy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± I spit out. ¡°Put me at the posts.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°If it was us, we would,¡± one man said, ¡°but that would just advertise the secret.¡±


    Dumbly, I stared at the man as he smirked at me. I had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°What secret, Keeper?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Earth ves really are as mentally unprepared as it is said they are,¡± one of the men marveled petting


    Fuji. ¡°If we put you nude at the posts, what do you think everyone would notice?¡± he asked and I looked


    at him not really understanding. ¡°That is why we have our little ve from Batra,¡± he continued, ¡°so


    much brighter.¡±


    I looked at Fuji and she rubbed on the man¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even act like I was present. Her owners


    hadplimented her, that was all she cared about.


    When we got to the Keepers my arms were bound behind my back for the day. The soft leather started


    at my elbows running down to my wrists.


    It was ufortable and demeaning.


    ¡°How do I get out of this?¡± I wailed to Rose, who seemed to think it was a little funny.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, they will punish you as long as they want to,¡± she said shaking her head. ¡°Did you actually


    try to do that? You know they see everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was horny, but now my arms are sore. How do I make this stop?¡±

 Chapter 178

    I asked again.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± she sighed and convinced me to watch a new dance someone was doing on the other side


    of the room.


    By the time the Keepers got there at lunch everything ached. My shoulders, my wrists and especially


    my elbows all felt the pull. I begged the man on my knees to take the binding off.


    ¡°You are not on a kneeling ce,¡± he said stoically.


    In my rush to talk to him, I¡¯d missed my kneeling ce by a foot. I shuffled forward and begged again.


    ¡°This is the only punishment I can give you,¡± he said into my ear. ¡°You will feel it until I am satisfied.¡±


    I ate lunch without another word to the man. My distress wasn¡¯t going to sway him. Rose was right, I


    thought as I ate, I would just have to ignore it.


    By the time to leave the Keepers, my hands were mostly numb. I knelt with Fuji waiting outside


    dejectedly. If they took the bindings off, I¡¯d never touch myself again.


    ¡°I¡¯LL ask for you,¡± Fuji promised, but I knew that was not possible.


    Fuji felt bad for me, but she would never be able to ask her owners to do something they didn¡¯t want to


    do. It just wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    A sh of metal at my elbow surprised me and the bindings were cut right down the middle. My arms


    flopped uselessly at my sides. Now free of the leather my shoulders were spasming and I couldn¡¯t


    really control my motions.


    ¡°Will you touch yourself again?¡± one of Fuji¡¯s men asked me.


    ¡°No, Keeper,¡± I answered him softly.


    ninjanovel


    The men used Fuji again that night, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. Even as they each reached a climax I


    didn¡¯t notice. There was no reason to watch or Listen to it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Physical affection was no longer part of my equation. In fact, I was denied any sort of affection. My


    owners kept me as an Earth encyclopedia and not a very good one at that. I was never going to feel


    loved again.


    It took every fiber of my being to convince myself I could be happy. I had to be happy. I¡¯d die if I thought


    about what I was missing and what I could never have again.


    It wasn¡¯t that I only missed sex. I¡¯d survived a Long time without sex.


    It was the feelings Master Damien and his Brothers elicited in me. I felt loved and cared for. I wondered


    if I¡¯d ever feel that way again.


    My new owners came back from the coupling Looking worse for wear. They were happy and animated,


    though. These men enjoyed their time with the women. From the way they talked they wanted to stay


    longer.


    Oddly, it sounded like they were going back and that confused me. They didn¡¯t like it when I interrupted


    their conversations, though. I just listened and went silently through my night time rituals.


    The next day dawned bright and early. My owners were all very excited as they got me up and going.


    ¡°Come, ve,¡± one of them said holding up a dull brown outfit.


    The men wrapped me in what seemed to be two brown tunics and walked me outside to their transport.


    They were in high spirits, but they seemed to be trying to hide it as we moved onto the transport pad.

 Chapter 179

    We left thepound and passed the vige. I wasn¡¯t sure where we were going. We travelled for


    what must have been hours. Suddenly I understood why I was in twoyers though. It was getting


    colder. My owners were talking, so I did not interrupt, but I wondered where they were taking me.


    The ground underneath us was rough and getting rockier. The small amount of vegetation was squat.


    Except for the chill in the air, I felt like we were going back to the vige I had been ced in for


    punishment. There was no one around here.


    Looking ahead I panicked, we were headed for the mountains. The Large grey slopes were looming


    closer and closer.


    ¡°Masters, why are you taking me to the mountains?¡± I asked loudly. fou are not going to the mountains,¡±


    the man with long dark hair said, ¡°we are.¡±


    Obtuse, illogical creatures, I cursed silently. We were all heading to the mountains.


    Eventually, a low building came into view. It looked old and as though it wasn¡¯t used all that frequently.


    The transport headed down toward it and stopped in front of it.


    Two of the men went inside through a Large wooden door. I waited with the three remaining Brothers


    outside for a moment. After some unseenmand, we all went inside. They lit a fire in the firece


    and the room started to warm. They had brought bags on the transport and those came in with us also.


    The men stripped me of my cover and then my sparse ornamentation. They even removed the nipple


    rings, the intimate touch shocking me. When they took off my ve cor and cuffs, I just stared at


    them.


    ¡°We are not your owners until we rece our marking on you,¡± one of them told me. ¡°That will happen


    in four day cycles.¡±


    With that little bit of information they Left the cabin.


    After they were gone I Looked at my naked body and wondered if this was my punishment for


    masturbating. Moving automatically, I opened the door and Looked out. Bleak nothingness surrounded


    the small squat cabin. A frigid breeze blew in and I shivered. This would be one hell of a four days, I


    thought closing the door.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    I knelt in front of the fire and pondered my own stupidity. Of course they would catch me. At least they


    had been kind enough to leave me warm while I was tortured.


    Sighing and moving slightly, I realized the plug was still in my bottom. I wouldn¡¯t do well for four days if


    it stayed in. As I contemted taking it out myself, I heard a low hum stir the air outside.


    I recognized the sound of a transport immediately. I guessed my first tormentors were here. There was


    nowhere to hide in here and I couldn¡¯t run outside without freezing to death. Stoically, I knelt by the fire


    and waited.


    Someone entered the dwelling, but I didn¡¯t look up. I stared at the floor as their boots surrounded me.


    They didn¡¯t move to touch me and I wasn¡¯t breathing. This would start when they were ready.


    ALL my movement stilled as I felt hands on my hair and it was lifted off my back. A cool metal cor


    was slipped around my neck and fastened into ce.


    ¡°You may speak to us and look at us, Ciara. We are your Masters for the next four day cycles,¡± I heard


    Master Damien say.


    My head jerked back and I drunk them in. I nearly managed to knock Master Kein over when I hugged


    his Legs. Grabbing out, I hugged them all to me. Tears ran down my face and my words weren¡¯t


    making any sense as I greeted them.


    It was an honest needy disy, but they didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Finally, managing to stand I hugged and kissed each of them. They tried to get me to be still, but I


    couldn¡¯t stop touching their faces.


    Somehow even with my excitement they managed to put their cuffs and ornamentation on me.


    Master Bane wrapped me in his arms from behind and held me tight while Master Kein ced the


    jewelry in my nipples. Master Kein lingered on the sensitive tissue watching it respond to his gentle


    caress. It was the first time in ages I had been touched that way and I moaned rubbing my cheek


    against Master Bane¡¯s beard.


    ¡°Ciara, have you missed us?¡± Master Evan asked with humor tinting his voice.

 Chapter 180

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I said wiggling out of Master Bane¡¯s arms, ¡°I think of you


    everyday Masters. Tell me how you have been. Tell me everything you have done. Please, I need to


    know how you are,¡± I begged.


    Taking a minute, I really admired them. Master Damien now wore a thick leather vest across his chest.


    The rest of the men¡¯s clothing was finer with more ornamentation. Despite all the finery, they looked so


    tired.


    ¡°Was it a long trip to get here, Masters?¡± I asked stroking their chests. ¡°Do you need to sleep? Should


    you rest? How did you get here? Did you run away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the questions,¡± Master Damien Laughed. ¡°No, we did not run away, we have several days off. We


    told the women we wished to be alone with each other and no women. They agreed. This ce was


    our decision.¡±


    I grinned up at him, they chose toe back to me.


    ¡°Please, Master Damien, please tell me how you have been?¡±


    ¡°We have been busy,¡± he said simply Looking down at me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The men watched, very amused as I took my time greeting all of them. I admired each of them


    individually andmented on the different new pieces to their clothing.


    Finally, I had to ask, ¡°Did you buy me back, Masters?¡±


    They had said they had me for four days, but that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Well,¡± Master Evan said stretching out on a chaise with his hands behind his head, ¡°we never really


    sold you.¡±


    ¡°That is a secret, Ciara,¡± Master Bane warned. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep it, you really will be taken to auction


    and sold.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My new Masters did not ornament me, they did not name me, and they never touched me. They left the


    old mark on my stomach. They treated me like they were my Keepers, which obviously is all they were.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°The men Keeping you are known for their ability to solve puzzles. They enjoy things that are


    complicated. Keeping you for ourselves, the way we wanted to do, has never been done. They enjoyed


    the challenge,¡±


    Master Damien exined.


    ¡°You paid them,¡± I marveled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Kein answered.


    ¡°They also Liked having their own transport, Masters,¡± I said understanding where that money came


    from.


    ¡°They have their own transport?¡± Master Christof asked wrinkling his nose, ¡°Why would they want their


    own transport?¡±


    ¡°Who can track them now?¡± Master Evan asked grinning. ¡°No transport goes missing and they stay


    gone as long as they please. Good idea, shame we didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°But they have to fix it,¡± Master Bane argued. ¡°What if it breaks and they are away from thepound?


    I detest fixing the transports.¡±


    ¡°I could fix them,¡± Kein stated, ¡°Christof can, too. You only dislike the small parts. If we had to, we


    would Learn more. How many times have I coaxed ours to go when we thought it would run no more?¡±

 Chapter 181

    It had been ages since I¡¯d been included in a conversation. I started to tell the men my Keepers knew


    how to build a transport and stopped mid sentence. For thest long time I¡¯d been heavily chastised for


    interrupting.


    ¡°Why do you talk and then stop, Ciara?¡° Master Kein asked pulling me onto hisp. ¡°Did you forget


    what you had nned to say?¡±


    ¡°No, Master Kein,¡± I answered embarrassed, ¡°the Keepers don¡¯t Like to hear me talk most of the time.


    They only like to talk to one another.


    I¡¯m trying to learn not to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°We will speak with them,¡± Master Damien said patting my head, ¡°we wish you to be happy.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter, Master Damien, I¡¯m only happy when I¡¯m with you all. I don¡¯t care about talking


    to them,¡± I freely admitted.


    The men rxed sitting around the fire. They told me about their life now.


    They Learned about how to run apound and how to control the men.


    There were sses on all the different types of ves they kept, too.


    They were expected to know everything about everyone contained in the vige they ran.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The second part of their new job seemed to upset them. The women used them almost daily for sex.


    Master Damien said he assumed they were sold each afternoon to a different group of women. The


    women were different from what the men were used to. They only fought them if Master Damien was


    willing to fight.


    Morosely, they all sat and looked into the fire. Talking about their new life seemed to depresses them. I


    couldn¡¯t stand to see them this way.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°There is no music, Master Damien,¡± I said kneeling in front of him, ¡°but I could dance for you. I don¡¯t


    really need the music anyhow. Would you like to see me dance, Master?¡±


    Master Kein bellowed, ¡°I had forgotten our surprise. Would you like to be surprised, Ciara?¡±


    I was confused and excited. This whole day had been a surprise, of course I didn¡¯t mind.


    The men had me kneel in front of the fire and close my eyes. I heard them bustle in and out of the


    cabin. Chairs creaked as they took their seats again.


    My eyes shot open when the first chords were yed. Master Kein sat beside the fire and watched me


    as his fingers deftly moved over a small stringed instrument. I leapt to my feet and started to sway, but


    he stopped abruptly.


    ¡°We are not done yet, Ciara,¡± Master Damien Laughed pointing to a Large bag sitting in front of him.


    ¡°Look at what else we brought.¡±


    Quizzically looking at him, I knelt next to the big bag. The men all moved so they were watching me. I


    had no idea what to expect.


    Inside the bag was a mass of fabric, I thought it might be wrapped around something. Putting my hand


    inside I rustled around and something jingled at the bottom. I slowly pulled the deep blue pieces from


    the bag. As Iid the fabric beside me, it made sense.


    It was a three piece belly dancing outfit,plete with a hip scarf full of jingling coins. They had bought


    the one that the men at the store had made for me. It was perfect, especially considering no one that


    made it had ever seen one before.


    Stroking the waves of fabric, I was touched. They had bought this even after they had lost me. In hopes


    we could see one another again, they had kept it. Master Kein had even learned to y an instrument


    so I could dance for them. They never forgot me, not for a moment.


    Tears spilled down my face and I thanked each one of them.

 Chapter 182

    ¡°Why do you make the tears?¡± Master Christof asked. ¡°Have we made you sad? Will you empty your


    stomach now?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I arguedughing through the tears, ¡°I¡¯m happy. I promise you, Master Christof, sometimes


    humans cry when we are happy, also. I promise not to get sick.¡±


    I jumped to my feet and grabbed the outfit. ¡°Let me surprise you, Masters. Let me put it on myself and


    thene out and dance for you.


    Please, may 1?¡± I asked.


    They seemed to consider the question for a moment beforeing to a consensus.


    ¡°Go, Ciara,¡± Master Damien waved toward the back room, ¡°but we will help you if you need it.¡±


    I ran for the doorway, which entered a bedroom and donned the clothing.


    A in bed with white covers sat in the middle of the room; we¡¯d be there soon enough. I struggled


    slightly, but got the outfit all on.


    Having on clothing that actually covered me for the first time in months felt odd. I was used to


    ornamentation that just flowed around me. Even the cover I wore to market was looser. This outfit felt


    constricting and I wasn¡¯t ustomed to it.


    I pulled my breasts up in the top, so the plump curves sat high and proud on my chest. Wiggling around


    I pushed the skirt so the edge rode low on my belly. I wanted my Masters to really see the motion of my


    hips and stomach as I danced.


    ¡°Master Kein, if you want to start, I¡¯m ready,¡± I called, adjusting the skirt one more time.


    Master Kein started to y and I exited the room with a flourish. I shook and shimmied in a way my old


    instructor would have been proud of.


    The fabric swished around me billowing out. I gave the men the best show I had.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I loved the outfit and hoped it showed. The coins jingled and danced on my waist adding to the music


    Master Kein made. The melody flowed and swayed as my hips kept the rhythm and added to it.


    ninjanovel


    I felt their eyes burning into me as I danced. Bane seemed mesmerized by the roll of my hips. His eyes


    stayed glued on the undting sway.


    Seductively, I moved before him and danced just for him.


    Big hands encircled my waist lightly, just experiencing the y of muscle under my skin. Teasingly, I


    moved out of his reach. His eyes burned as I lifted my hands above my head and turned my wrists.


    ¡°Turn,¡± he ordered gruffly.


    I did as he asked and felt the weight of his stare on the dimples over my ass. Shaking them enticingly, I


    heard the low groan. It only encouraged me to writhe and dip with the music provocatively.


    Moving and rocking slowly I realized I stood facing Evan. My hips rose and fell to the music as blue


    eyes perused my pulsing form. My right leg with its strange tattoo peeked out repeatedly at him. His


    face seemed enthralled as the dance covered and uncovered my flesh.


    ¡°Here,¡± Master Damien ordered pointing to the spot in front of him.


    I twirled toward him and let the waves of blue spin in the room. It wasn¡¯t a ssic move, but it had the


    intended effect. I certainly had everyone¡¯s attention.


    Master Damien watched with abject fascination as my musician forced a faster, more stato rhythm.


    Suddenly Master Kein slowed and I knew he was testing me. I followed the slower beat of the music


    and did the belly rolls that made Master Damien¡¯s eyes Light up.

 Chapter 183

    I paused to dance several times in front of each of them, including Master Kein. I learned quickly he


    liked to see my breasts jiggle in their cups. If I did it well enough, he faltered in his ying.


    Withholding a Laugh, I did everything I could to throw him off.


    ¡°I wish, Brothers,¡± Master Kein finally said, ¡°to see the ornamentation on the breasts dance, too.


    Remove the top for me.¡±


    Master Kein yed softly as Master Damien removed the tight fitting top. It was a relief to have it gone,


    but I was sad I couldn¡¯t torment the musician anymore.


    ¡°Now dance, Ciara,¡± he said picking up the rhythm of the music.


    I rolled my stomach and shook myself for their pleasure. Eventually deciding they wished to see my ass


    and lower stomach move they removed the skirt also. Now I stood in just the hip scarf shaking the


    coins provocatively.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The tempo of Master Kein¡¯s song changed and my dance changed with it. I was no Longer belly


    dancing, but doing a slow sensuous grind. It was a mix of what the other girls had taught me and just


    in dirty dancing.


    The men ran their eyes up and down my body with unrestrained Lust.


    ¡°Do you like what you see, Masters? Will you touch me?¡± I purred running my hand up my thigh to cup


    a breast. ¡°Tell me what you want to see,¡± I teased bending forward so my upturned ass and wet center


    were in their view. ¡°I want to feel you on my skin.¡±


    ¡°This is what we craved,¡± Master Damien said rising anding toward me. ¡°The women do not offer


    us this.¡±


    In response I rose and writhed my hips to the music. I felt the weight of the hip scarf as I bounced the


    coins slowly.


    ¡°They only want our seed,¡± Master Evan said from behind me, ¡°they do not want our affection or our


    attention.¡±


    The conversation between the men was probably a continuation of one they had been having for a long


    time. I didn¡¯t interrupt it as I felt their bodies at my front and back.


    Master Kein didn¡¯t stop ying so I didn¡¯t stop dancing as Master Damien and Master Evan came to


    stand within inches of me. Instead I did something I¡¯d never done anywhere. I ground myself against


    them imitating the very intimate sex acts we would probably soon be involved in.


    Master Evan¡¯s hands crept down my back as I slowly gyrated my hips and stroked Master Damien¡¯s


    cock through his pants. Master Damien¡®s hands undid the scarf at my waist and I heard it hit the floor


    as he threw it away from us.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Do you wear your plug, Ciara?¡± Master Evan whispered in my ear.


    ¡®or you, Master Evan,¡± I said pushing against the hand on my buttocks.


    ¡°Do you know, Ciara,¡± Master Evan asked twisting the plug and lightly pulling on it, ¡°that we ordered


    your Keepers not to buy a new one? This one still carries our mark on it. Everyday you carry our


    insignia inside your body branding you as ours.¡±


    The music had stopped, but now I was grinding against the men in earnest. I needed their hands on my


    body more than I needed my next breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your insignia inside of me, Master Evan,¡± I said as he pulled harder on the plug. ¡°I want


    you inside of me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me again,¡± he growled in my ear.


    I put my palm on the leg of his pants and rubbed until I grasped his firm buttocks. ¡°I want you, Master


    Evan. I want you inside of me.¡±


    Master Evan grabbed me and twisted my body, so I was facing him. His fangs had grown and he


    looked as terrifying as he had the first day.

 Chapter 184

    This time I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, though.


    ¡°Will you kiss me now, human?¡± he asked yfully.


    Leaning toward him I captured his bottom lip and sucked it. My hands wrapped around his neck to


    loosen the tie that held his hair and it spilled over his back. He groaned and his tongue swept out


    tasting my lips. We sank into a deep kiss, which only ignited me further.


    I felt a hand winding into my hair pulling me away from Master Evan. I turned my face and Master


    Damien¡¯s tongue swept into my mouth. His chest hair tickled my upper back, but I still felt the leather of


    his pants pushing against the skin of my lower back. By the feel of it, he was desperately trying to


    remove his clothing with one hand without losing contact with my mouth.


    Turning toward Master Damien I ced my hands over his as he uced his clothing.


    ¡°Let me, Master,¡± I whispered Licking down his chest to get to my knees.


    They had not lost their speed and a kneeling pad was beneath me before I hit the ground.


    I removed Master Damien¡¯s boots and then his pants, allowing his cock to spring free. Before I could


    taste it, Master Kein was in front of me. As per normal, they each wanted the same treatment and I had


    no problem undressing all of them.


    When I was done, Master Christof picked me up and carried me toward the bedroom. He attacked my


    mouth with such force I was surprised we made it through the door at all. Master Christof was a


    wonderful kisser and I pulled him as close as I could. I Looked up and was surprised at the bed.


    The bed was covered in their colors now. Several spreads covered therge circr space and they


    each held my Master¡¯s insignia. When I hade in before it had not looked like this.


    ¡°How did you. ¡± I started to ask and Master Christof cut me off with another hard kiss.


    He Lay me down across the covers and they stared for a moment. The way they were looking told me


    to be still and let them enjoy.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You are ours,¡± Master Bane said crawling onto the bed.


    He took a foot and started to lick and suck at the toes. Master Evan copied him on the other side.


    Master Kein and Master Damien each took a hand as Master Christof attacked my center. It was too


    much attention after much too Long without.


    When Master Kein reached my breasts and pulled the turgid nipples into his mouth, I screamed in


    orgasm. My back arched off the bed and every muscle tensed. They didn¡¯t even pause, Master Christof


    just aimed himself and thrust in.


    Flipping me so I straddled him, I fought to control myself. Master Christof wouldn¡¯t stop moving and


    grabbed my hips forcing my spasming cunt up and down on his shaft. In an attempt to control his


    frenzied pace I leaned down to kiss him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My tongue ran over the smooth seam of his lips and he opened for me.


    His vicious fangs were down inside his mouth and I explored them thoroughly. It seemed to work


    The hands on my hips had slowed to a reasonable pace. His movements no longer reminded me of a


    frantic mad man. I moved my lips along his jaw and sucked Lightly on his neck


    As I kissed Master Christof and enjoyed his more leisurely pace I felt hands pulling my ass cheeks


    apart. Moaning softly the man behind me removed the plug. I prayed this man would be less agitated


    than Master Christof had been when he started.


    Oil was dripped and stroked into me. Fingers speared me preparing the way for something much


    Larger. They were so quick in their preparation, I had very Little time to wonder who wanted me like


    this.


    Master Bane¡¯s furry chest was on my back a momentter. He slid his thick cock home in a single


    thrust. My ass was stretched from the plug, but it had been a long time since I was used this way. The


    stretch burned, especially so thanks to Master Bane¡¯s now rapid movements. I needed to calm him.


    Master Christof was moving at one pace and Master Bane at another. I couldn¡¯t amodate both of


    them easily. It felt like they were going to tear me apart.

 Chapter 185

    Leaning on one hand I reached for Master Bane with the other. I pulled his face along side mine and


    turned my head to kiss his Lips. Murmuring softly how much I loved him, I continued to brush my lips


    along his face and beard. Finally he rxed.


    I felt the change when Master Bane and Master Christof started to work together. Theirnguid thrusts


    were alternating and easier to take Leaning into Master Christof Ipped at his chest and enjoyed his


    taste.


    Master Christof¡¯s hands continued to grip my thighs, but the hold was no longer tight. The light


    guidance was reassuring not controlling.


    Whatever had them so aggressive was slipping away as they ground against me.


    The pressure was building low in my stomach again. Master Kein was beside us flicking the rings on


    my nipples slowly driving me to pleasurable distraction. Master Damien and Master Evan sat watching,


    their eyes burning hotly into mine whenever I looked their way.


    Master Bane came first, crushing me to Master Christof as he exploded in my ass. Master Christof


    wasn¡¯t far behind him, sucking so hard on my neck I was sure he¡¯d left a hickey. They unwound from


    me and rolled off as Master Kein approached.


    Master Kein just wanted a few unspoiled moments with my breasts. His Brothers didn¡¯t interrupt as he


    rubbed, licked, and toyed with the plentiful mounds.


    ¡°Would you Like to fuck them, Master Kein?¡± I offered.


    The zing look in his eyes told me yes, he most certainly would, but Master Evan voiced their


    confusion. ¡°How would he do that?¡±


    I arranged myself on the bed so my head was propped up and forward When I asked, Master Evan


    gave me the oil and I coated my breasts and the valley between with it. Master Kein couldn¡¯t stop


    watching. Using my hands I pushed my tits together and Looked up at him.


    He figured it out very quickly. Straddling my chest, Master Kein aimed his long length and started to


    viciously fuck my breasts. Most of his strokes Landed his tip between my Lips, but with his frantic


    movements it was difficult to catch him every time.


    ¡°It must be deposited in a Living body, Kein,¡± Master Damien insisted sitting beside us and watching.


    ¡°If any doesn¡¯t go in my mouth, Master Damien, I will lick it up for you,¡± I offered.


    Master Kein groaned at thement, but kept his eyes on his staff moving between my pierced tits.


    His strong hands pushed mine away and he held my breasts himself. The look in his eyes was feral.


    ¡°Pull the rings, Ciara,¡± he ordered Looking down at me.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    I did as ordered and his teeth grew watching me. I twisted the rings until I was moaning. The sharp pain


    in my breasts went straight to my cunt and it felt Like I was leaking Liquid fire.


    Suddenly Master Kein was off of me, flipping me on the bed and driving his shaft without mercy into my


    tender ass. He didn¡¯t even give me a moment to get used to him before he used my breasts as levers


    to pull me tight up against his cock.


    It was a brutal fucking from a man who was notoriously gentle. Moaning half in pain and half in


    pleasure, I copsed under him and he followed me down. His hands didn¡¯t leave my breasts as he


    ground his hips into my pliant flesh.


    ¡°Say my name,¡± he ordered driving his full length in and out with each plunge.ster Kein,¡± I started to


    chant over and over again.


    ¡®NO,¡± he roared above me, ¡°only my name.¡±


    The hands on my breasts tightened painfully.


    ¡°Kein,¡± I cried.


    That was what he wanted. I said his name repeatedly and his violent thrusts slowed. The hands


    released their death grip. Instead, warm Lips were cing kisses along the edge of my back, but I kept


    chanting his name.

 Chapter 186

    ¡°Keep saying my name,¡± he said dropping kisses along my exposed neck and cheek.


    He was so gentle and tender, in sharp contrast to several moments ago, the relief was overwhelming.


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± slipped out and he nuzzled my neck affectionately.


    ¡°Say it again,¡± he requested softly and I did.


    He continued with slow controlled thrusting until he released. When he was done, I justy panting on


    the bed beneath him. He withdrew and stretched out beside me.


    ¡°Say my name,¡± he ordered watching my face.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Kein,¡± I answered breathless.


    His hand stroked down my back. It was a soft caress. This was what I expected from him, not the force.


    Some idea had him terribly frustrated or upset. His voice broke into my musings and the question


    stunned me.


    ¡°Do you Love me?¡± love you, Kein,¡± I answered and he grinned.


    ¡°Do not address us as Master while we are in the sleeping room,¡± he said bounding off the bed.


    Iy there stunned as he called to his Brothers he was getting me water. This was a strange and


    unexpected turn of events. I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Was I supposed to call the rest of them ¡®Master¡¯?


    Should I ask them? Would they chastise him? My God, these were the most confusing men I¡¯d ever


    met.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kein came back in the room with a jug and I sat up on the bed to watch him. I was really thirsty, so I


    found a kneeling ce on the floor.


    Kein looked happy and rxed, thrilled even. He fed me the water grinning down at me.


    I nced around the room and his Brothers looked Like nothing unusual had happened. Master


    Christof and Master Bane Looked sated, Master Evan and Master Damien Looked horny.


    I crawled dutifully back on the bed andid back. My ass throbbed a little so I hoped if Iid face up,


    they would just use my pussy. I ran a hand from my knee, to my hip, and to cup my breast. I winced


    when I reached my breast, they were sore, too.


    Kein was smaller and it was easy to forget he was as powerful as the rest of them. He¡¯d certainly left


    his mark this time, though.


    ¡°Master Damien, Master Evan do you want me?¡± I asked trying to be seductive.


    Master Damien crawled on the bed beside me and Lay down with his head propped on his arm. He


    traced the line of my corbone on that side and smiled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already, Ciara? In this room we are not Master.


    Kein has already told you this,¡± Damien said watching me.


    ¡°Yes, Damien, I understand,¡± I answered cautiously watching his eyes.


    Damien was gentle with me, thank goodness. All the pent up anxiety that had gued his Brothers was


    not in him. He just wanted to rock slowly into my body and hear his name on my lips.


    Evan was much the same way. After Damien was done Evan crawled between my thighs and suckled


    my clit to another earthshaking orgasm. While I was still sensitive and spasming he crawled over me


    and drove himself home.

 Chapter 187

    I expected some roughness from Evan, but there was none. He stroked my cheeks and kissed my lips


    as he made slow sweet love to me. It surprised me, Evan was typically hard and fast, all rough and


    tumble.


    Today he had no use for such actions. All he wanted was to hear me say I loved him.


    Before I was carried to the bathroom by Kein, both Christof and Bane wanted to hear me say their


    names. They also wanted to hear ¡®I love you¡¯. After I was done, Kein whisked me off to the room for


    bathing.


    There weren¡¯t showers here, but arge sunken tub that could amodate all five men. The water


    came to us through a series of pipes that must have run over a heating element somewhere, because it


    was warm.


    My body was tender. I felt worse after this round of sex than I ever had before. There were bruises


    forming everywhere it seemed.


    I let myself enjoy the water and felt it take some of the soreness out of my body. Master Kein had


    completely Lost that aggressive tendency and cleaned me softly. Both eyes slipped closed as he ran


    his hands over my skin. I felt utterly rxed.


    Once I was clean, dry, and treated with the cream, we went back to the main room. The men started to


    take things out of the bags they brought.


    I was Laid on a chaise to watch them as they prepared our meal.


    My eyes followed every movement, drinking them in. They turned intermittently and seemed pleased


    when they caught me watching them. I had almost forgotten how much these men liked the attention of


    their ves.


    They produced a meal that we ate together at the table. I was surprised the nutrient drink was there.


    Part of me was tempted to say something, but I didn¡¯t.


    In all honesty, I wasn¡¯t suffering from myck of the drink. If these men fussed at the men that kept me,


    it could be very bad for me. My Keepers had a great deal of power in this rtionship. I took the drink,


    but stayed silent about its usual absence.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    As we ate, the strain that had been gnawing at them seemed to have released somewhat. They


    rxed a Little and talked about people from thepound I lived at.


    I wasn¡¯t much help, because the other Warriors didn¡¯t talk to me. My men seemed to miss their friends.


    Theyined the men they yed chuke with now were not aspetitive and the games weren¡¯t


    as good.


    The women in the mountains care for our every need,¡° Evanined.


    ¡°The men are too soft. Even during a chuke contest they barely put in any effort at all. They just don¡¯t


    have anypetitive spirit.¡±


    When the discussion turned back to the ce they Lived now, the worn looks returned. The more they


    spoke of their lives now, the more unhappy they became. I wanted to shake them out of it.


    ¡°Could we go for a walk, Masters?¡± I asked spontaneously once the meal was done.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, Ciara,¡± Christof said. ¡°Where are we going to walk to? This is an


    isted outpost, there is nothing near here.¡±


    ¡°Not to go somewhere, we could just go outside and walk in a big circle and look around, Masters,¡± I


    answered gesturing to the door.


    ¡°Why would we do that?¡± Bane asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to see outside, Masters,¡± I said watching the obvious confusion on their faces. At least now


    they didn¡¯t look upset.


    It took a while, but they finally said we could go outside and ¡®walk¡¯, although they still didn¡¯t understand


    the concept of just walking around. I was dressed up in my brown outfit, without the hood, to go


    outside.


    ¡°Master Christof used to take me for walks all the time at lunch,¡± I reminded them as we walked


    outside.

 Chapter 188

    ¡°I took you to the clearings in the forest,¡± he said, ¡°I always knew where I was going. You were very


    fond of wandering, though. I never understood it.¡±


    They were being impossible, so I changed my tact. I pointed to a hill in the distance and asked if we


    could go see it. Having a destination made the men feel better and we walked in that direction.


    I asked about all the different little nts around us. There were also several sets of tracks made by


    animals. They seemed happy to tell me about the animals that had made the prints in the ground.


    What I really wanted to know about was that strange sexual encounter we had just had. What was the


    purpose of me not calling them Master in the bedroom? It seemed like it was important to them, but I


    couldn¡¯t figure out why. I was disgusted with myself for not having the courage to talk about it. Instead, I


    just made small talk and enjoyed theirpany.


    Over the next four days, I never asked them about the strange new rule.


    We made Love daily, sometimes twice daily, and the new rule stuck. They did not want to be called


    Master in the bedroom, ever.


    Luckily for me, their level of aggression in bed was way down or I never would have survived. They


    were gentle with me.


    When the Last day of what I had termed our vacation came, I tried to suppress the sadness. The men


    seemed to be doing the same thing. In the end I was just clinging to each of them, attempting to


    express how much I loved them.


    ¡°We will see you again, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°You must keep our secret, though.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master Damien. It was a good n, Sir,¡± Iplimented him.


    When they started to take their colors off of me, I didn¡¯t cry. I would see them again, they had promised.


    My temporary Masters arrived some time Later. Master Damien warned them to dress me in several


    Layers of the dull brown cloth. The cold weather in the early evening would chill my sensitive skin. I


    smiled sadly knowing who truly cared for me.


    The sun was setting as I stood on the transport next to my temporary Masters. They Looked like they


    had been to hell and back, but they were happy about it. I imagined most men on this world must enjoy


    the women.


    For anyone else the way Master Damien and his Brothers Lived would be seen as a step up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I pondered the strange situation every day. The men that kept me adored the women and looked


    forward to their turn with them. Master Damien and his Brothers hated the women and had unlimited


    ess to them. Perhaps they would learn, I thought, and grow to enjoy the women. If that happened, I


    wondered what would happen to me.


    It would be bad for me if Master Damien and his Brothers changed their minds about me. I was kept for


    them, if they didn¡¯t want me I would certainly be sold. The very idea of being owned and used by


    different men turned my stomach. I loved Master Damien and his Brothers deeply


    Once I was back at the Keepers I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. I told Rose and Fuji what was


    happening.


    ¡°They pay other men to Keep you?¡± Rose asked stunned, ¡°That must be very expensive.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense now,¡± Fujimented. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why your owners kept the old mark on


    your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Your owners must know, Fuji,¡± I said thinking. ¡°It is why they didn¡¯t take me to the posts when I tried to


    touch myself. They said they were keeping a secret. It must be the mark they were keeping secret.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Master Basin and his Brothers know?¡± Rose pondered.


    ¡°If they Keep me next time my owners go to a coupling, we can be sure they do,¡± I answered her.


    Time dragged on and I thought it could not get any slower. I had asked my temporary Masters how


    Long until I saw Master Damien again. That was a mistake.

 Chapter 189

    The man I asked became enraged and told me not to speak of it; it was a secret. Another of my owners


    calmed him and told me when the small moonpleted a cycle. That meant nothing to me. Time


    continued at its slow pace.


    I woke upte one night and felt sticky, nasty and sticky between my legs. I dipped a hand down and it


    came back wet and dark in the moonlight. My brain took a minute to process and I realized I was


    having a very heavy period.


    Jumping off the bed, I startled all my owners awake. They were used to my night time bathroom


    breaks, but this was different. I apologized and exined about human menstruation and told them I


    couldn¡¯t have controlled the bleeding all over their bed.


    I had hoped they wouldn¡¯t be mad at me for leaving a spot on the covers. They weren¡¯t mad, they were


    terrified. None of them believed me when I said that it was normal.


    In the shower they brought in a bright light and made me spread my legs. They watched the blood flow


    out and inspected its origin. The cold of the bathroom wasn¡¯tfortable and I had cramps, too. I tried


    to exin that.


    The men were beside themselves. They discussed calling the healer, but feared to do it for some


    reason. Finally, they seemed to get control of themselves.


    ¡°Thises and goes?¡± one of them asked me.


    ¡°Yes, Master, on my every turn of the moon I would bleed Like this for five or six days. I used


    pads to soak up the blood when it came out,¡± I told them helpfully.


    I didn¡¯t want to sit in the bathroom for six days while I bled.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The men wrapped the towel they used to dry me so it rested between my legs. They put me back to


    bed as they sat in front of the fire talking.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying and that concerned me. Something told me I would not Like how


    they handled my period.


    I had been right. My period was awful. The men refused to let me go the Keepers and they didn¡¯t want


    anyone to see this happen. They wrapped me in the absorbent towels and put me in the box in the wall


    every day I bled.


    The first morning I handled it all right. I had been put in the box multiple times before. In a way, I liked it


    for short periods. It was the only time I was alone. Quickly, it started to make me crazy, so they used


    the calming creams.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I lost track of time. There was no telling how long it went on. They put me in the box after my morning


    routine, thered me with cream and closed it. I awoke drowsy and confused at Lunch when they fed


    and let me relieve myself. More cream was ced on my head and I was knocked out for the


    afternoon.


    I was allowed out in the evening, with my bleedingher regions wrapped up tight in a towel. The first


    night I couldn¡¯t sleep, so more cream was used. By the time I stopped bleeding I was a drooling mess


    and could barely hold my own head up.


    I was sent back to the Keepers and I terrified Rose. I stumbled into thepound and sat dully in the


    sunshine outside. The light broke through the fog that seemed to have permanently invaded my mind.


    My friends found me and brought cushions to me. We sat in the light until I could at Least speak.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Fuji asked once it seemed my answers were making more sense.


    ¡°At my Master¡¯s home,¡± I slurred.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rose asked stroking my arm.


    I stared nkly at her. I remembered vaguely that I had had a period.


    My brain was full of snapshots of my fake owners cleaning bloody towels off of me.


    I did remember one thing quite clearly. That morning, they had threatened to sell me if I discussed the


    bleeding with anyone, including Master Damien. What had happened thest many days would never


    pass my Lips.

 Chapter 190

    They had been very blunt with me. My fake owners did not ever see Master Damien and his Brothers.


    They passed messages to one another. If I got my them in trouble they would sell me, Master Damien


    could not stop it.


    ¡°I missed earth,¡± I lied. ¡°I was anxious. My owners would not let me out until I calmed some.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Rose said satisfied, ¡°it happens to many of us, the realization you will never leave can cause


    great distress. I¡¯m sure changing owners made it worse for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    From days of Laying in the box, I was weak. My friends helped me inside and decided I needed to do


    something. They brought the drums over and asked me to y. It took an amazing amount of energy to


    tap the familiar rhythms on the drums.


    ¡°You seem¡­strange,¡± Fuji said. ¡°You have no strength.¡±


    ¡°I was agitated,¡± I told her, ¡°they kept me in the box.¡±


    ¡°You have been gone ten day cycles, Ciara,¡± Rose said. ¡°How much of that time was in the box?¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I didn¡¯t answer her, but she seemed to understand.


    Rose¡¯s breath shuddered out. ¡°You must be active to get your strength back,¡± she told me. ¡°Come with


    us; we will walk.¡±


    Fuji did not understand the walking I did with her and Rose. We just paced thepound. My bnce


    got better and I got stronger as the morning wore on.


    The lunch bell rang and we were on the wrong side of thepound. I¡¯d never make it in time.


    ¡°Go,¡± I told Rose and Fuji, ¡°I¡¯ll get there.¡±


    The girls ran off and I was left to stumble toward the Lunchroom. The men were all feeding their ves


    by the time I made it. I moved as quickly as I could to stumble and kneel before my owner.


    The other men asked him what was wrong with me. He gave them brusque and nomittal answers.


    ¡°You were not trained,¡± Basin hissed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Damien chose your family. There were better


    choices, there still are.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own ve, Basin,¡± my Master said in his regr dismissive tone. ¡°No one needs your


    opinion on the matter.¡±


    The men in thepound found my obvious illness to be horrific, an insult to my owners. I heard them


    speaking about it when we left the Keepers. I tried desperately to look strong and normal, but ten days


    of a forceda had taken a toll.


    The took me to the bathhouse and sat me in their alcove. Since my first meeting with Master Damien


    and his Brothers, they no Longer plucked the mark. I knew they were keeping it hidden. I sunk into the


    familiar cushions and waited for them to be done.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When we were in the bathhouse, I¡¯d taken to Looking around. I draped my hair over my face and


    Looked at the world through my shield. No one ever seemed to notice me, since I¡¯d gotten quite


    sneaky.


    Tonight all the men were looking at me. It was worse than when I¡¯d been at the posts. I heard them


    talking clearly and they discussed what a poor job my current owners were doing.


    ¡°Would you sell it?¡± a man asked one of my owners as they bathed.


    ¡°No,¡± was the disdainful answer. fou were not trained, that is now very obvious,¡± another man said.

 Chapter 191

    ¡°How is it you were able to buy a ve?¡±


    ¡°This is not your concern,¡± my owner said stepping out of the pool.


    For the first time, my owners seemed ufortable. I judged it was due to the amount of negative


    attention they were getting. Usually everyone just ignored them or was put off by their cold,


    contemptuous answers.


    Their usual tactics to evade the attention of the other Warriors were not working.


    I watched as they came toward me. The other men had not Let up and were actually following them.


    When they got close enough to me, I spoke up.


    ¡°Masters, I am so d you returned. I missed you so much,¡± I said as authentically as I could.


    In truth, I imagined how I would sound when I saw Master Damien and his Brothers again.


    ¡°Of course you have missed us,¡± one of them said, as he bent down and scooped me up.


    The interaction seemed to surprise the surrounding men. I suddenly realized I never spoke to the men I


    called Master and they never touched me. Using the moment of confusion, my owners exited the pool


    and walked me upstairs.


    They sat me down once we were inside and never mentioned the bath house. No one ever said it had


    been a good idea. I don¡¯t think these men could admit someone else had a good idea.


    The men took out the plug and then returned to the eating area. A man brought food to the table and


    we sat to eat.


    ¡°ve,¡± one of them addressed me, ¡°you said your men-stru-ationes each lunar cycle on your


    world. How Long is a Lunar cycle?¡±


    ¡°Twenty eight to thirty days, Master,¡± I told him, ¡°but the bleeding usually onlysts for four or five days.¡±


    ¡°Things are different here,¡± the man said directing hisments to his Brothers, ¡°time is different here.


    We can anticipate it will not follow the lunar cycle we are expecting it to.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The men talked so long at the table, I thought the conversation would never end. Having learned not to


    interrupt, I just sat as they determined what they would do with me when the bleeding came.


    Eventually, they came to a decision.


    The men decided fairly rapidly they couldn¡¯t put me in the box every time. I was weak and obviously ill


    from that experience. Men with human ves had told them using the box for too many days caused


    that problem. It was a well known issue for men who kept humans


    ¡°It has told us it cared for itself at home,¡± they kept repeating. ¡°The Keepers are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happens to ves that run?¡± one of them asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I was spared the whip, but taken to the vige once I was found,¡± I answered.


    ¡°What if your Masters had not found you?¡± another asked pointedly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°The men that found me could have used me however they wished,¡± I shuddered. ¡°They could have


    sold me or had sex with me, Master.¡±


    ¡°Or killed you if it pleased them to watch you die,¡± the man added.

 Chapter 192

    ¡°Many that do not keep ves would find it interesting to watch a ve die. It would be too expensive


    to invest in a ve for the entertainment, but to use another¡¯s.


    My horrified expression stayed on my face and the men watched it.


    ¡°So you understand, ve? You know there is no escape. If you wish to survive, which I believe you


    do, you will Listen to us,¡± he said.


    They spoke to me then, in a way I¡¯d never been spoken to on this. They told me what I would be


    doing and exined no one would be watching me. If I did what they told me wrong, I would suffer.


    My fake Masters were smart men. Their apartment was full of their studies and experiments. When I


    bled they would tell the men that cleaned they could not enter. They would say their work could not be


    disturbed by other men touching it. Me and my bleeding would be left in the apartment alone until I was


    done.


    ¡°If you are unable to care for yourself, we will reconsider the box, perhaps without the creams,¡± I was


    told.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will do as you ask, Masters,¡± I said solemnly.


    The men retired and started to tinker on a small device they had been working on. I was ignored.


    Knowing it would anger them, I had to ask just one question.


    ¡°Masters, may I please ask a question?¡±


    They were upset. If they hadn¡¯t been afraid of more weakness, they¡¯d put me in the box. I knew not to


    ask questions.


    ¡°Perhaps it will interest us,¡± one of them finally said and gave me permission to ask.


    ¡°why am I bleeding now and not before? Why can¡¯t anyone know?¡± I asked.


    ninjanovel


    They were silent. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were irritated or pondering the questions.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know why you bleed,¡± they finally told me. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal for an Earth ve here. No one can


    know, because it happens to no other ve. If you were taken for study, Damien and his Brothers


    would no Longer pay us for our service. We havee to enjoy the money this endeavor has brought


    us.¡±


    I thanked the men and knelt down in the room they were in. They continued to y with what they were


    doing,pletely uninterested in me.


    The day had been long and I was still weak from the box. Despite my best efforts I ended up leaning on


    the furniture, sound asleep.


    It took time, but I got strong again. I think it took longer because I no longer swam. My fake Masters


    were quite clear that the mark on my stomach could not be exposed. They even bought a thicker panel


    for my front that further disguised it.


    Instead of swimming I started walking the beach. The area we were allowed to roam, was quiterge. I


    tried to run, but my Large breasts made that ufortable. Instead I yed games on the beach and


    paced the area every afternoon.


    Forty seven dayster, my cycle came again and my Masters did just what they said they would. They


    left me alone in their rooms. For the first time in forever I was left to my own devices.


    When they came at lunch the first day, I think they were surprised I was still there. They fed me and left


    me for the afternoon. Grateful they had not locked me in the box, I would have done anything to make


    them happy. I picked up the apartment, made the bed, and did all the things I imagined the House


    Cleaners usually did.


    The men were thrilled their area had been cleaned. They ordered me to clean every day I was left here


    alone. In a small closet I had never seen they showed me where the brushes and buckets were. That


    was what I could use to clean.


    I was good at cleaning. At my Mom¡¯s house I¡¯d been the only one who cared if dishes sat in the sink or


    if the floor Looked nasty. The job of making the house livable had fallen to me. In the motel, it was my


    upation. It was my job once again.


    My owners realized I could save them money, as well as, make them money. They told the men they


    paid to clean up they no longer needed them. I would secretly be doing the cleaning.

 Chapter 193

    The story my owners made up was quite believable. The cleaners had interfered with a delicate


    experiment, my owners wanted to do their own cleaning now. It was an oddity in thepound, but as


    a rule, my owners were an oddity. They only demanded that the supplies be brought to them once


    every eight days.


    During the day I still went to the Keepers, but at night I was truly their ve. Once we were back in the


    apartment they stripped me of my one outfit and I was put to work. I scrubbed and cleaned the


    apartment top to bottom as they engaged in their research.


    My temporary owners had carefully debated if I really needed to go to the Keepers at all. They could


    save that money entirely if I just stayed in their rooms. Lucky for me, they decided that would be too


    obvious. The other ve owners might notice if I disappeared altogether.


    The men brought out the brown outfits early one morning and I squealed with delight. They found the


    sound annoying and told me never to make it again. The smile never left my face despite the scolding.


    We were going to see my Masters.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their transport went faster than the other transports in the area.


    Several Warriors raced them as we headed to the mountains. These men had made the transport they


    owned far superior to anyone else¡¯s. I knew that it pleased them to win the little races, in their own way,


    they were verypetitive.


    I sped and unsped my hands waiting anxiously for the time I would get to see my owners, my


    friends, and my lovers. I wished I had a gift for them. If I¡¯d thought about it I could have sewed their


    symbol onto a piece of cloth and given it to them. Quite quickly I rejected that idea, it would be in the


    wrong colors.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The transport slowed and unlike the Last time I bolted for the door. My temporary owners stopped me


    and made me wait for them. They started the fire and inspected the Little dwelling. It took forever in my


    opinion, but they finally removed my outfit from me.


    Before my cor came off I wished them fun with the women in the mountains.


    ¡°Five days we have without you, ve,¡± one of them said sounding happy. ¡°Five days of women and


    fighting, we are very Lucky men. I have no idea what you do for Damien and his Brothers, but I assume


    they are happy to have these five days also.¡±


    With that said he removed my cor and they left.


    I paced the little room for several moments. I tried to kneel, but I was too excited. After checking


    outside for the third time and letting the hot air out, I decided to try to do something.


    The cabin was ill used. Men muste here asionally, but not often.


    I found the little room with the cleaning supplies and started to sweep. Soon I was singing and cleaning


    to my heart¡¯s content. I decided the cabin should and would be nice for my Masters.


    The bedroom was as bad as the main room and I cleaned and straightened it. Since I was alone in the


    bedroom, I was still singing my song. A sound stopped me cold, it didn¡¯t sound friendly.


    I turned and looked into five sets of eyes I barely recognized.


    Master Damien and his Brothers looked horrible. Their clothing was still fine and nice. Their features


    just looked angry and tried.


    ¡°Masters, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here,¡± I said putting the broom behind me.


    ¡°I wanted the cabin to be nice for you, clean¡­¡±


    They stalked toward me and I dropped my eyes. I couldn¡¯t look at them without thinking how awful they


    Looked.


    The cor clipped around my neck and the other metal bands were affixed to my wrists and ankles.


    Master Damien jerked my chin up and red down at me.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you should not Look at men that are not your owners? What is


    an uncored ve worth?¡± he asked.


    I was stunned and then it hit me. My neck had been without their cor when I spoke to them. If it had


    been anyone else I looked at, I would have been in trouble.

 Chapter 194

    ¡°Your mark is always on me, Master Damien,¡± I said soothingly touching my stomach. ¡°I know that you


    care for me everyday. It never urred to me that without your cor, you would not think of me as


    yours.¡±


    They were silent and I chanced a nce up. Their eyes were softer as Master Kein ced the jewelry


    in my nipples. My argument had worked.


    ¡°We are not Master in this room, Ciara. Did you forget that?¡± Damien asked instead.


    ¡°Hello, Damien,¡± I smiled looking up at him.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I touched the lines of strain around his eyes and they softened slightly. I pulled on his shoulders until


    his lips came down to mine.


    ¡°I love you, Damien,¡± I whispered before I kissed him, ¡°I have missed you.¡±


    Walking in the room I greeted each of them with a kiss and spoken affection. They rxed and took off


    their weapons. Still dressed they settled on the bed and pulled me down with them.


    We talked on the bed for a Long time. Well, they talked, I listened. I only spoke to get more detail or to


    agree. Otherwise, I stayed silent and gave them someone to talk to.


    They hated the women and their new Life. Damien did not want to be a General. A General led the


    men, Damien didn¡¯t mind that. He hated knowing every order he gave came from the women. They


    were ves to the demands of the women and they despised it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do they harm you?¡± I asked concerned.


    The level of dislike they had had to stem from something. Perhaps pain and humiliation was at the root.


    ves could be treated in any way at all. I had to help them, so I had to know what I was dealing with.


    ¡°No,¡± Evan grunted sprawling across my Lap, ¡°we are not hurt.¡±


    ¡°Do they feed you?¡± I asked stroking Evan¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you kept in afortable ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Keinined and I ran a hand up his arm infort.


    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to be stationed in the mountains with them. We don¡¯t want to be sold to their cousins in


    the afternoons,¡± he said. ¡°We were not meant to be ves.¡±


    ¡°We were free,¡± Christof saidying back and throwing a hand over his eyes.


    ¡°We could fight them,¡± Bane said, ¡°perhaps we could be free again.¡±


    I was in an impossibly strange situation. very, at it¡¯s root, was wrong. Fighting it would be honorable,


    but it would probably get my men killed. The women would overpower them, I was sure of it.


    The sight of that massive woman in the street overpowering ten men still haunted me. She had not


    even been deterred by the men¡¯s show of force that day. I imagined the mountains were loaded with


    women. My five men would never win.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I started, ¡°fighting is not a good answer. There may be other ways. Perhaps you could


    barter with them.¡±


    The men looked at me strangely for a moment. Evidently what I had said made no sense to them.


    Damien Lay back and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°You think the women would kill us,¡± he said morosely. ¡°You think it is not a battle we can win.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him, but the truth was probably written all over my face.

 Chapter 195

    ¡°They would win,¡± Kein agreed watching me. ¡°The other men in the mountains, I talked to them. There


    have been uprisings before, the men involved are killed if they cannot be broken. You have all seen the


    women, how they outnumber us.¡±


    Evan snorted and stared at me as he spoke, ¡°It is weakness not to fight, whether we are outnumbered


    or not. We should fight them to our deaths, it is the only honorable way to end this.¡±


    I shuddered in fear and gripped his hand. ¡°Evan, I have seen the women fight. Their weapons are


    terrible. Don¡¯t choose to die Like that. There must be¡­¡±


    ¡°There is only this and death, Ciara,¡± he said looking over at me.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Those are the only choices.¡±


    I could not lose them, so I bargained.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps you are spending time doing reconnaissance work now. Perhaps you learn things so you can


    find a way to escape them,¡± I said almost pleading.


    Christof huffed loudly and stared at the ceiling. ¡°We are learning they are more powerful than we will


    ever be,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°They have weapons we cannot best.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, the venom,¡± Bane said looking contemtive, ¡°Remember when we saw the man as he


    angered his Mistress and she dropped a bit of her venom on him?¡±


    ¡°The man that died screaming before the moon shifted?¡± Evan asked. ¡°I remember. We had to hear the


    misery of his family as they died one by one. It was awful.¡± hey have venom?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°In their teeth,¡± Damien exined. ¡°Nu-reeh told us they do not waste it on men, it kills us every time.


    They use it when they fight one another.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked, ¡°Why raise us free and then take us and tell us we are ves? It makes no


    sense.¡±


    ¡°You know why, Christof,¡± Damien scoffed. ¡°They like us to have spirit.


    Have you seen the women when theye back from the couplings with the free Warriors? They love


    it. Theye to us now for specific reasons, but do you see the same joy on their faces when they are


    done?¡±


    The men murmured agreement. The women Liked to go to the couplings with the free men. It was a


    pleasurable experience. The men they kept in the mountains didn¡¯t bring out the same fire in them.


    ¡°I wonder why they don¡¯t send you back to thepound?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°Nu-reeh promised us a certain number of times as payment to a group of women,¡± Damien said and


    continued to exin. ¡°She owns us. Our owner mines the mountains and she wanted to mine a certain


    tract. We are valuable to her when we are avable for sale every day.¡±


    It made sense when they exined it. They were being trained so Damien would be a General,


    eventually. For now they split their time between learning and satisfying their owner¡¯s debt.


    ¡°Do you have free time to enjoy yourselves?¡± I asked.


    I knew how much they loved chuke. If they couldn¡¯t y that confusing game, I¡¯m sure it would upset


    them.


    ¡°The evenings are ours,¡± Bane told me. ¡°Sometimes we go to the arena.


    Other times we stay in our rooms or walk in the mines.¡±


    They talked about their quarters. It was much Like thepound, but the rooms were cut into the old


    mines. There was almost limitless space, so much of it wasn¡¯t used. Damien and his Brothers spent


    hours wandering the forgotten shafts.

 Chapter 196

    The men were depressed. I didn¡¯t think the small dark room we were in was helping. It probably


    reminded them too much of their new home.


    ¡°I want to go outside,¡± I said pushing Evan off myp and springing off the bed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked sullenly.


    ¡°I want to be in the sun,¡± I said pulling at Bane¡¯s boot, ¡°and you need to be outside, too.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Why?¡± Christof asked again.


    ¡°The sunshine is good for you,¡± I said with authority, although I didn¡¯t really know. ¡°You¡¯ve been moping


    around for too long. Get up ande walk outside with me.¡±


    Damien cocked an eyebrow at me. My tone waspletely inappropriate, obviously, but nobody else


    noticed.


    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t going, I¡¯ll go myself,¡± I stated heading for the door.


    They didn¡¯t stop me. Christof sat up, at least.


    I watched them through the huge arched doorway to the bedroom as I donned my long brown leg


    covers and two brown outeryers. Now it seemed Like a dare, they were all sitting up on the bed


    looking at me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stopping would probably be a good idea, but I didn¡¯t.


    I turned toward the door and put my fingers on the handle. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t smart to anger them this


    way, I thought. I turned to face the bedroom and they were all right beside me.


    Their countenances each held the same nk look. It was the same Look they had the night they


    decided I should go to the vige for escaping. Suddenly I knew walking away from them had been a


    mistake. joing somewhere?¡± Master Evan asked. utside, Evan¡­Master Evan,¡± I answered, shuddering


    lightly.


    ¡°You seem to have be quite independent,¡° Master Kein said.


    Master Damien took Master Evan¡¯s ce in front of me and I felt my stomach drop. I must have pushed


    them too far and they were angry. The color drained out of my face and some sort of an answer


    squeaked out of my mouth,


    Master Damien¡¯s face broke into a wide grin. ¡°Do you n to stand in the threshold all day or are we


    going outside?¡± he asked.


    Grinding my teeth a little because they fooled me sopletely, I opened the door and stalked out.


    They were pping each other on the shoulders and Laughing at my reaction.


    ¡°I like the noise you made, Ciara,¡± Master Kein joked as we walked.


    ¡°Can you make it again?¡±


    ¡°Only if you scare me, Master Kein, and I won¡¯t fall for that again said kicking a small stone.


    Master Kein took a running start and kicked the same stone. It Landed a couple hundred paces away.


    He turned to grin at me.


    ¡°I could do that, too,¡± I said raising myself up to my full height.


    Actually no, I could not do that. I had no idea what made me im I could. They took me up on it.

 Chapter 197

    Master Bane ran around and picked up small stones all about the same size. He lined them up and


    then looked expectantly at me.


    ¡°What will you give us, Ciara, when you Lose?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A kiss, Master Bane,¡± I said realizing I had very little to offer otherwise.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he smiled, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I demanded. ¡°What do I get if you lose?¡± erhaps the same thing?¡± Master Christof offered into


    my ear.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said watching his mouth with breathless anticipation.


    ninjanovel


    I was forced to prove I was weaker than them five separate times. They each had some random bet


    with the others about who could kick farther.


    Master Evan won the entire contest.


    I turned toward the door and put my fingers on the handle. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t smart to anger them this


    way, I thought. I turned to face the bedroom and they were all right beside me.


    Their countenances each held the same nk look. It was the same look they had the night they


    decided I should go to the vige for escaping. Suddenly I knew walking away from them had been a


    mistake.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Master Evan asked. utside, Evan¡­Master Evan,¡± I answered, shuddering Lightly.


    ¡°You seem to have be quite independent,¡± Master Kein said.


    Master Damien took Master Evan¡¯s ce in front of me and I felt my stomach drop. I must have pushed


    them too far and they were angry. The color drained out of my face and some sort of an answer


    squeaked out of my mouth,


    Master Damien¡¯s face broke into a wide grin. ¡°Do you n to stand in the threshold all day or are we


    going outside?¡± he asked.


    Grinding my teeth a little because they fooled me sopletely, I opened the door and stalked out.


    They were pping each other on the shoulders and Laughing at my reaction


    ¡°I Like the noise you made, Ciara,¡± Master Kein joked as we walked.


    ¡°Can you make it again?¡±


    ¡°Only if you scare me, Master Kein, and I won¡¯t fall for that again,¡± I said kicking a small stone.


    Master Kein took a running start and kicked the same stone. It Landed a couple hundred paces away.


    He turned to grin at me.


    ¡°I could do that, too,¡± I said raising myself up to my full height.


    Actually no, I could not do that. I had no idea what made me im I could. They took me up on it.


    Master Bane ran around and picked up small stones all about the same size. He Lined them up and


    then looked expectantly at me.


    ¡°What will you give us, Ciara, when you lose?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 198

    ¡°A kiss, Master Bane,¡± I said realizing I had very little to offer otherwise.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I demanded. ¡°What do I get if you Lose?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the same thing?¡± Master Christof offered into my ear.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said watching his mouth with breathless anticipation.


    I was forced to prove I was weaker than them five separate times. They each had some random bet


    with the others about who could kick farther.


    Master Evan won the entire contest.


    Master Evan took payment on my lost bet first. He wrapped his hands in my hair and pulled me against


    his chest. Our mouths met and he wasted no time on pleasantries. Master Evan tasted my mouth


    completely before releasing me to Master Bane for his payment.


    When they finished I was ready for sex, but they were still having fun.


    Master Evan took payment on my Lost bet first. He wrapped his hands in my hair and pulled me


    against his chest. Our mouths met and he wasted no time on pleasantries. Master Evan tasted my


    mouthpletely before releasing me to Master Bane for his payment.


    When they finished I was ready for sex, but they were still having fun outside. Now they were having a


    throwing contest. Seeing the joy on their faces again, even for such a simple reason, made me feel


    good. I encouraged each of them as they noted who threw better.


    We ended up walking between tworge stone walls, so the men had a long straight passage to throw


    in. Much further down the rock walls turned, but here it was straight. They tossed stones of varying


    weights to determine the winner. They would throw and then run to their stone to mark its distance.


    When it came to upper body strength, Master Damien usually came out on top, but it was close contest


    with Master Bane. I was the prize for throwing Longest and kissed Master Damien deeply. Resting my


    hands on his chest once I was done, I looked up at him. He hadpletely befuddled me with his kiss.


    The five of them were beautiful sex gods. Even better, they were fully vested and trained in pleasing


    women. I didn¡¯t know what the matings were Like, but no wonder Nu-reeh wanted to sell them every


    day.


    I looked at the fine clothes they wore and knew she treated them well.


    ninjanovel


    They were kept men, but perhaps not in the way they thought.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t ves,¡± I said suddenly getting everyone¡¯s attention.


    You¡¯re courtesans, Masters.¡±


    I could tell by the look on their faces they wanted to be depressed, but they were curious.


    ¡°That is a word from your firstnguage, Ciara,¡± Master Christof told me. ¡°We do not understand it.¡±


    ¡°It means you arepanions to society¡¯s elite. You are paid to provide sexual services to the people


    in charge, Master Christof,¡± I said.


    ¡°We are ves, Ciara. We are not the word you just said,¡± Master Kein argued.


    Perhaps they were right, but I chose to see this my way for their sake.

 Chapter 199

    ¡°You stay in a nice ce?¡± I asked instead. ¡°The bed is made like it was at home, Masters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a mice ce in that regard. Our furnishings are veryfortable,¡± Master Bane said looking


    at the other men for agreement, which they gave.


    ¡°Do you clean it yourselves, Masters?¡± I asked, hoping they did not.


    ¡°No, other men have that job,¡± Master Damien told me.


    ¡°You have days off from your work, Masters?¡± I pushed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Master Bane said motioning. ¡°We are here are we not?¡±


    ¡°Do they pay you?¡± I asked next and held my breath for the answer.


    That was the crux of this argument and I wasn¡¯t sure. I thought they must be, because Master Damien


    and his Brothers still seemed to have funds.


    ninjanovel


    Master Damien huffed and the other men made disgruntled sounds.


    ¡°You seem to still have money, Masters. I assumed you must get something,¡± I pushed feeling my


    argument falling apart.


    ¡°It is worthless,¡± Master Christof exined, ¡°the shiny stones we use to trade are the cast off from what


    the women mine. They found we Liked it and would use it to barter with one another. It has no inherent


    use.


    ¡°So they give it to you still, Master?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nu-reeh always gives it to us. Once she found we still wanted it, she brings us pieces regrly,¡±


    Master Kein said staring at the long rock walls beside us.


    ¡°Then you are paid, Masters. You are servants or courtesans, you are not ves,¡± I said decisively.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°We do not want to be there.¡±


    ¡°Well, tough luck, Masters,¡± I blurted out, taking a breath I continued. ¡°You are servants. You may not


    Like your job, but you must continue to do it well. It is dishonorable the way you are acting, Masters.¡±


    I felt the cool wind blow between the stone walls and for a moment I wanted it to take me away. My


    owners stood and faced me with mixed ¡®looks of anger and shock.


    It was pure selfishness on my part. They protected me. Even more than that, I loved them and I wasn¡¯t


    willing to lose them. They had to change their mindset. No going back now, I decided.


    ¡°You are well paid for your services, even if Nu-reeh does not understand the value of what she gives


    you. To talk of rebellion when you are so finelypensated is dishonorable. Would it be better to be


    without a job and be worthless to your Mistress? I think not, Masters, I believe it is better to be like you


    are now,¡± I finished and held my breath.


    ¡°It is better,¡± Master Damien said slowly, ¡°to be a ve?¡±


    ¡°They pay you, Master, you are not a ve,¡± I argued holding my ground.


    ¡°They do not wish to pay us,¡± Bane said irritably, ¡°Nu-reeh told us we would not need it, but we Liked


    the stones so much she continues to bring them.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Because you are not ves,¡± I told Bane, ¡°you are servants. Servants can demand things like payment


    or days off, Masters.¡±

 Chapter 200

    ¡°We cannot leave without permission,¡± Christof reminded me.


    ¡°Just Like you could not leave thepound?¡± I asked. ¡°When that was your job, weren¡¯t you told to


    stay? Was it honorable to leave thepound when you didn¡¯t have permission, Masters?¡± I asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is not the same,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°We are not free men allowed to roam. We are ves,


    tethered to our Mistress¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°ves are not paid, Master Evan,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°ves do not have days off. You are


    given things a ve does not get.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The men considered what I said, but still looked doubtful. I hoped it would make a difference. They


    would not seed if they did not ept this life.


    A small motion at the end of the turn in the walls got my attention, though. I thought I saw something


    move. As I watched intently the men all turned to Look.


    ¡°I thought I saw something move,¡± I said quietly.


    Master Damien and Master Bane bounded in that direction and the rest tucked me against the wall to


    our right. The men stood at the ready and then rxed.


    ¡°Nothing there, Ciara,¡± Master Evan told me, but Master Damien was still all the way at the end of the


    passage with Master Bane.


    ¡°How do you know what he saw?¡± I asked. ¡°There could be something there.¡±


    ¡°We have a bond, Ciara,¡± Master Christof said. ¡°Damien and Bane saw nothing there. Were you just


    trying to distract us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I huffed, ¡°I really saw something, Master Christof.¡±


    ¡°No tracks,¡± Master Bane said, ¡°nothing there, the ve was only trying to draw our attention away.¡±


    I argued with them all the way back to the cabin that I wasn¡¯t trying to distract them. I only stopped


    talking about it because they offered me a drink. I took the water and then they each took some.


    ¡°There are better ways to turn our attention, Ciara,¡± Master Kein told me.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to turn your attention from anything, Master Kein,¡± I argued as they stripped me out of


    my brown cover and soft foot covers.


    ¡°This for instance is a good way,¡± Master Kein continued to insist as he pulled at my nipples.


    I tried to step toward him to take the strain off them. Master Bane stopped me by trapping my arms


    behind my back and holding me. Master Kein continued to pull and twist the rings on my nipples until


    they throbbed in time with my heartbeat. The hot sting shot to my cunt and I started to feel soaking wet


    in my folds.


    Master Christof took the chain at my waist and unhooked it. He threw it and the panel aside. Now I


    stood nude in the main room as Master Kein tormented my breasts. They didn¡¯t undress themselves,


    so I wondered where this would go.


    Suddenly, they released me. erhaps a meal, Brothers,¡± Master Damien said heading for their bags


    ¡°No,¡± I roaredunching in front of Master Damien. ¡°I need you, Masters, now.¡±


    ¡°You are being punished for being a willful ve,¡° Master Damien grinned. ¡°We have learned much


    from the other men in the mountains about humans. Being denied release is a tactic used in other


    compounds. We thought it would be very effective.¡±


    ¡°I can make my own release, Master,¡± I said cockily and immediately regretted thatment.

 Chapter 201

    Master Evan bound my arms behind me from my wrists to my elbows. I couldn¡¯t go through this again.


    Pushing a kneeling ce with my foot I ced it in front of Master Damien and knelt down. I kissed his


    boots and begged forgiveness.


    ¡°Ask my Brothers,¡± he said simply.


    I pushed the kneeling ce around the room with my foot and begged each of them while kissing their


    boots. By the time I reached thest man I was pleading shamelessly. Last time I¡¯d been bound like this


    it hadsted all day. I couldn¡¯t go through that again.


    Master Bane undid the bonds and I turned to hug him. He tilted my face to his and kissed my lips


    voraciously. I poured all my passion back at him.


    ¡°I am hungry, Damien, but not for meat,¡± he said running a hand down my body.


    Master Bane¡¯s handnded on my hip and drifted to a round meaty butt.


    I knew what he Likedy between my cheeks. He wanted my ass, he loved it, so I offered it to him.


    I stepped away from him, much to his surprise. Leaning over the table on widely spaced feet I spread


    myself with my hands. The plug and my still sopping pussy were lewdly disyed in this position. I


    stroked the plug with my fingertips and moaned when a second set joined mine.


    Master Bane slowly pulled at the plug until is slipped from me.


    ¡°You will not need this to fill you,¡± he said huskily.


    I continued to hold myself open, expecting an assault. Instead I felt hot breath Lower on my wet pussy


    Lips. Master Evan Licked and nibbled running his tongue teasingly over my clit for several minutes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is what I have been craving, Brothers,¡± Master Evan said running his fingers where his tongue


    had been.


    I was breathless with excitement and anticipation. Everyone had stopped what they were doing, but


    they weren¡¯t touching me. Master Evan¡¯s fingers continued to just lightly caress and stroke.


    ninjanovel


    Slowly I turned to watch Master Evan until he knelt before me. I tugged at the ties on the top of his shirt


    and then pulled it over his head.


    He rose to stand and I started to work on his pants. Pushing my kneeling ce with my foot, I knelt


    before him and helped him remove his boots. Master Evan¡¯s pants were the Last item of clothing to


    slide from his body.


    Master Bane stepped in front of me next, followed by all of his Brothers. In quick session I


    undressed all of them. Soon they stood staring at me with nothing between me and their bobbing


    erections.


    ¡°Now, Masters,¡± I demanded throatily. ¡°Please fuck me.¡±


    I turned and Leaned back on the table and waited.


    Hands grabbed by hair and pulled me back until I was flush to a very hairy chest.


    Master Bane spoke as he held me, ¡°I wish to see it surrounded by our colors.¡±


    ¡°I wish to hear our names,¡± Master Kein said from beside him.


    Master Bane leaned down and picked me up, carrying me toward the bedroom. I saw Master Christof


    dutifully cing their covers across the bed. I had forgotten how they Liked things decorated and their


    new obsession with their names.

 Chapter 202

    As soon as we stepped through the threshold to the bedroom, I started to whisper words of love into


    Bane¡¯s ear. I used his name repeatedly.


    He seemed reluctant to put me down once we reached the bed.


    Once I was finallyid across their covers I wiggled around on it. I tried to repeat sexy poses I¡¯d seen in


    magazines on Earth. I remembered having seen my uncle¡¯s skin magazines, so I used those as guides.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They watched me with interest as I attempted to reproduce those disys of tant sexuality. Damien


    touched my bent knee and I opened it further for him, in invitation. His gaze travelled from between my


    legs, over my breasts, until it rested on my face. jay the words,¡± he demanded with fire in his eyes.


    I love you, Damien,¡± I answered automatically, that¡¯s what they¡¯d wantedst time.


    He smiled and knelt on the bed between my spread Legs. ¡°I know you do,¡± he said with his usual


    confidence, ¡°but that is not what I need to hear.¡±


    Damien¡¯srge warm hands rested on the inside of my knees, stroking up toward my center and then


    back to my ankles.


    ¡°This position you put yourself in,¡± he said cocking an eyebrow, ¡°it seems to offer me certain¡­liberties.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said trying to still look seductive and not utterly confused, ¡°I am yours Damien, take any liberty


    you want.¡±


    His Brothers chuckled with him as Bane captured my attention. He stood with his arms crossed and a


    smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you desire my brother?¡± he asked seriously.


    Understanding Lit my face as I looked back at Damien. ¡°I want you, Damien. Please use me for your


    pleasure; it would be mine also.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    That was what he wanted me to say. Permission granted, he crawled up my body and aimed his length.


    A low moan escaped my lips as he drove himself home. The sound affected him and I felt the low,


    rumbling sigh roll through him as we joined.


    ¡°Will you kiss me?¡± I asked running my hands up and down his taut frame.


    Damien obliged and our lips met. The kiss soon mimicked the actions lower down. I sucked on his


    tongue as he plunged it repeatedly into my waiting mouth.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± he asked pulling his mouth away from mine and grinding against me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I crieding undone beneath him, ¡°I want you. Oh God, I want you so badly, please don¡¯t


    stop!¡±


    The orgasm was rapid, the first one with them always was. My back arched and I Lifted myself against


    him. Damien refused to be done with me, though.


    An arm looped under one knee and it was pulled up, opening me further.


    There was no escape in this position and I was helpless beneath Damien¡¯s strong frame. As he came,


    he fell over me splitting me impossibly wide around his cock.


    As Damien rxed in post orgasm bliss he released my leg. It glided down the length of his body until I


    had his hips cradled between my thighs again. He took his weight on his own arms and his head rested


    beside mine.


    ¡°Who next?¡± he asked me quietly. ¡°Tell me which of my Brothers you want.¡±


    So that was the game this time. They wanted permission and eptance.

 Chapter 203

    That I was more than happy to give, but I hated to choose one over the other.


    ¡°I Love all your Brothers, Damien,¡± I purred, nipping his ear. ¡°I can¡¯t pick.¡±


    ¡°Pick,¡± Damienmanded, ¡°or we don¡¯t Let youe again.¡±


    Bane had carried me in here, so I said his name.


    Damien pulled himself away and cool air of the cabin washed over me.


    Without Damien¡¯s warm heat the thin sheen of sweat over my breasts made them tighten and peak.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Add fuel to the warmer, Kein,¡± Bane requested as his eyes ravished me.


    On impulse I did for Bane what I¡¯d done for Damien and tried to look seductive. Bane cocked his head


    to the side and took it in.


    ¡°I think,¡± he finally said, ¡°I like the way you offered yourself to me in the kitchen.¡±


    Without hesitation, I obliged. My feet settled widely apart as I slid off the bed. I bent over the blue


    covers and pulled myself open for his gaze. The position was lewd and suggestive, but I knew they


    wanted more. Today they wished permission.


    ¡°I want you, Bane,¡± I whispered straining my neck to make eye contact with him. ¡°Oil me and fill me.


    Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Big hands grasped my hips. His hands pushed up to my rib cage and then back down. Fingers stroked


    over mine as I continued to hold myself open for him. Eventually he settled with grasping my waist


    firmly.


    The oil was drizzled over the crack of my ass. I felt the cool liquid sliding down toward the wet feeling


    Damien had left on me. Something was spreading the oil up and down and it was not Bane¡¯s hands. He


    was coating his cock in the oil as he rubbed against me.


    A quick thrust forward made me want to pull away, but I didn¡¯t. He¡¯d aimed himself well and driven past


    the tight ring of muscle with one solid push. I moaned and cried out at the intrusion.


    Bane didn¡®t stop, but he slowed himself. He passed a hand, in long soothing strokes, over my back


    ¡°Hands on the bed, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    d to have some control of my own bnce, I eagerly did as he asked.


    He used my increased steadiness to press himself fully into my body. I heard his groan of pleasure as


    he buried himselfpletely.


    As usual he had me feeling stuffed, almost to the point of pain, but not quite. Instead the sensation of


    fullness was erotic and sensual. My hands fisted in the nkets as Bane slowly started to move.


    I felt the sway as my breasts rocked with each powerful thrust. Looking up I saw Kein had noticed


    them, also. He came to sit on the bed, ying lovingly with the swaying mounds.


    It was Christof¡¯s hands that brought me off, though. He grinned as he rubbed my clit in counter to


    Bane¡¯s thrusts. The tension built in my belly until I exploded and my knees felt weak. It was only Bane¡¯s


    desire to keep me up that kept me from the floor. They congratted Christof on his skill, even after all


    this time he still had it.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bane roared behind me a secondter. He sped up and gripped my sweaty hips tightly. He was Like a


    bull behind me huffing and rutting as he came.


    I chose Christof next. Kneeling on the bed I watched my friend crawl up beside me. For a moment he


    looked at me the way the old Christof had.

 Chapter 204

    The love in his eyes was so evident I reached for him.


    ¡°Make love to me,¡± I requested as I pulling him closer


    His face was questioning as he knelt in front of me. ¡°Exin ¡®make love¡¯ to me,¡± he requested. ¡°This


    phrase is not from our Language. The words we understand, but not thebination.¡±


    I smiled at his curiosity and cupped his face. This was probably going to be one of those times, but I¡¯d


    try to exin.


    ¡°Sex between us is about physical pleasure,¡± I said kissing the corner of his mouth. ¡°Making love is


    about emotional pleasure. It means using sex to show I care about you and you care about me.¡±


    Christof epted the loving kisses across his lips and cheeks. It was evident he was thinking about


    what I¡¯d said.


    ¡°You do not care for us,¡± Kein finally said from the side sounding confused. ¡°We care for you, though.¡±


    Chuckling at his misinterpretation of the sentence I ran my fingers along Christof¡¯s jaw and down his


    neck. I touched his chest and stomach lightly, teasing him with the gentle caress.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I care about you,¡± I answered still looking at Christof. ¡°I worry about your happiness. When you are not


    with me, I think of you and hope you are well. I cannot care for you, but I care about you.¡±


    Leaning forward I nuzzled Christof¡¯s neck and nipped at his ears. A low groan sounded in his throat as


    his hands pulled me closer. Continuing to suck at his neck I smiled to myself. He wasn¡¯t fighting the


    idea anymore. A quick nce around the room proved no one was fighting the idea anymore.


    Reaching down I wrapped a hand around Christof¡¯s staff. I pumped him slowly enjoying the silky feel of


    him against my palm. This earned another low sound from my chosen man.


    ¡°Lay with me,¡± he said softly pulling me until I curled against his side.


    I looked into his eyes and found him beaming at me.


    ¡°I like ¡®making love¡¯,¡± he said simply tracing my cheekbone.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning over his grinning face I kissed him softly. The kiss gained momentum quickly. The tangle of


    tongues continued as his hand wrapped in my hair, securing me to his mouth. Pressing him into the


    bedding, I devoured his mouth.


    ¡°Get on top of me,¡± he ordered pulling my hips over his.


    I looked down at him doubtfully and stilled my movements. Being on the bottom was what the women


    did to them. It struck me as wrong to do this to him now.


    ¡°I want you, Christof,¡± I told him honestly, ¡°but I want this to make you happy. You don¡¯t have toy


    underneath me.¡±


    He smiled and his face was lit with kindness. ¡°I like to see you above me,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I Like to


    know every motion is your choice, as well as, mine.¡±


    It was a stunning admission, I thought, but no one else seemed to notice. I straddled him and started to


    slowly move on his staff. This was my choice, but I made his pleasure a priority and sought to give it to


    him.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find what he liked. Christof liked small, fast movement forward and back. His hands


    found my hips and he held them loosely. He seemed to be trying to stop himself from grabbing and


    controlling the pace.


    ¡°Harder,¡± I leaned down and whispered in his ear, ¡°please, my love, take me harder.¡±


    It was the permission he had wanted and he took it. Long fingers Wrapped around until his short nails


    were cutting into my bottom. His hips rose off the bed pressing up as his hands pulled me down. I may


    have been on top, but now he was certainly fucking me.

 Chapter 205

    From my vantage I had the perfect view of his face. A second row of razor sharp teeth dropped down


    and I was soon staring into a mouth of fangs. Christof growled and screamed as he found his release in


    my body.


    Once my hips were freed I pulled myself off his staff and Lay down beside him. Christof refused to


    release me and I snuggled against his side. He calmed slowly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered looking dreamily into my eyes.


    Christof was sated, but Evan and Kein weren¡¯t. They were ready.


    ¡°I want you both,¡± I said reaching a hand out to each of them. ¡°I can¡¯t choose,¡± I said honestly watching


    their hot eyes.


    It was Kein who came forward first. He towered over me for a moment beforeying down beside me.


    He liked the way Christof had had his fun. Watching my breasts dance and sway as we fucked would


    be enjoyable.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°Christof always has said you like that. He thinks you Like it, but


    do you?¡±


    ninjanovel


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His concern was odd, but I didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°The position doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just enjoy seeing you happy. If you like to see my breasts bounce


    before you, then that is how we should be.¡±


    He smiled and watched as I sat up and slung a leg over him.


    I rode Kein as I¡¯d done with Christof. Hey beneath me enjoying the view this gave him. My thighs


    started to tire and I felt him tensing beneath me. His fangs were down and I knew he was close.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he ground out, holding my hips tightly.


    Kein released one hip and he pinched the nipple with their crest. Using it like a lever he pulled my top


    half down to his mouth. As I panted above him, heved a breast with his tongue.


    ¡°Stretch your legs,¡± hemanded. ¡°Let them rx for a moment.¡±


    I did as he asked and ended up sprawled in a very strange position above him, with his cock still inside


    of me. Kein¡¯s appendage stayed hard, but lost that feeling that told me he was close to finishing.


    Teeth pressed into the soft skin on the underside of my breast and I froze. Kein didn¡¯t break skin and


    slowly moved toward the nipple, biting softly. Eventually he¡¯d nibbled the entire breast, as well as, its


    twin.


    Once he was satisfied he¡¯d explored the mounds to his satisfaction, he asked me to move again. The


    cycle continued for many more times. Kein would bring himself to nearpletion and then calm his


    Lust on my breasts. The relentless stimtion above and below had me cresting and spasming long


    before he was done.


    Evan wasst and the sweating mess I was seemed to be what he wanted.


    He Literally cleaned the sweat from my entire body with his tongue. He started with my toes and the


    sensation was unreal.


    Warm Lips wrapped around my littlest toe and his tongue bathed it. Each toe on both feet received the


    same treatment. By the time he reached my great toe on my second foot I was fighting not to kick out


    at the strange tickling sensation.


    ¡°Stay still and let me enjoy the taste of you,¡± he ordered Licking like an adoring puppy at my knee.


    Each leg was thoroughly enjoyed and tasted. Every inch of my body was worshipped by Evan¡¯s


    searching tongue.


    Hepped lovingly at the juncture of my thighs. I flushed pink in embarrassment knowing he tasted his


    brothers down there also. The men didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. They just watched as he used his


    skilled tongue to bring me a bone-shattering orgasm.

 Chapter 206

    I advised him breathlessly as he nibbled my hipbones, ¡°sometimes coat each other in things that taste


    good and then lick it off.¡±


    They found that funny. I had tough as Evan continued to Lick from my waist to my ribs. The image


    they had was not what I had intended at all.


    ¡°I would find it odd to baste you in the juices of roasted meat,¡± Kein said leaning on the post at the


    center of the bed.


    I tried to exin we would use sweet things and they still did not understand. Evan summed up their


    argument as he started to lick my sensitive breasts.


    ¡°I enjoy the taste of you,¡± he said pausing in his worship. ¡°If I wished to taste meat or something edible,


    I would be tasting that. Now be silent and let me finish,¡± he demanded.


    When he made it to my face and tasted my lips, I tasted him back. He liked the attention, but


    demanded I stop. Evan did not want to get lost tasting my mouth before he was done.


    Silly man made me close my eyes and licked the soft skin of my eyelids.


    He didn¡¯t miss a part of me. My entire self felt stimted and ready.


    Evan¡¯s quest of my flesh ended while I Lay on my stomach. He finished tasting my back and I was just


    Loungingzily. The experience had been like a very light, wet massage.


    Now I felt a different sort of rub. Evany over me and sucked on my neck, Rhythmically he thrust his


    cock between the cheeks of my ass.


    From the feel of it, he was hard and ready.


    ¡°You made me feel so good,¡± I whispered to him. ¡°I want you. How would you like to take your turn?¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I want to taste your mouth as we¡­make Love,¡± Evan said firmly.


    Raising off of me, I was given just enough space to roll over before Evan descended again. He filled


    me before I had time to move again. His big tongue filled my mouth as his cock filled the ready warmth


    Lower down.


    As I moaned insensibly, Evan pounded himself home each time. The tongue bath had been the subtle


    build up. This was just raw, uncontrolled fucking.


    I clung to Evan as we moved. When he stopped kissing to just watch me, I screamed my pleasure to


    the room. His happy grunts told me that was what he wanted to hear.


    As I felt Evan growing impossiblyrger, I whined and whimpered beneath him. My sensitive flesh was


    stimted and primed. When Evan exploded inside of me, I followed suit clinging to him as I came.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy on the bed panting once they were done with me. Evan pulled himself out and moved to my side.


    None of them moved or spoke as I got my breath back. When I opened my eyes Evan was right in my


    face.


    ¡°If we are courtesans, Ciara, what does that make you?¡± he asked.


    I thought about it for a moment. Lying was not an option with them, so I told the truth.


    ¡°I am your ve, Evan.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not, Ciara, perhaps you are also a courtesan,¡± Damien said stretched out and watching the


    ceiling.


    They still wanted to think of themselves as ves, which was slowly destroying them. I couldn¡¯t let it


    happen.

 Chapter 207

    ¡°No, Damien, I am a ve. You do not pay me and I cannot ask for days to go other ces. We are


    different,¡± I assured him.


    ALL the men were silent and they didn¡¯t move to clean me. I felt sticky and was slowly leaking their


    cum; I wanted to bathe. Still, they justy there around me.


    ¡°Humans are different,¡± Bane suddenly said. ¡°That is why it is a happy ve.¡±


    The men murmured agreement and I had to suppress the urge to roll my eyes. I wanted to exin to


    them I wasn¡¯t happy being a ve; I¡¯d just made up my mind to make the most of my life. Being


    miserable would just make me feel worse and I would still be a ve.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Finally, Christof rose from the bed and picked me up.


    ¡°How do you know about courtesans, Ciara? Were you one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Christof,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I heard other humans talk about them. Courtesan is an old word in my


    Language.¡±


    Christof sat on the bed still holding me. My chance for a bath diminished and I looked longingly at the


    door


    ¡°Tell us about them,¡± he demanded.


    I told them everything I knew. Thankfully, I¡¯d seen a show on the History channel at home. Strategically,


    I left out the part that the courtesans I knew about were all women. I just allowed the word ¡°human¡± to


    suffice to exin them and let the men assume I meant other men.


    ¡°Courtesans on my world were humans that were the sexual partners of other humans. They did it as a


    job for money, but often found themselves in positions of power,¡± I said.


    ¡°How?¡± Christof asked. ¡°Where is the power in this arrangement we have with the women?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say for sure; most of what I was saying was based on my best guesses. I¡¯d never expected to


    need to use this knowledge to keep them alive. There was no n. I was just winging it.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said clearing my throat, ¡°human courtesans often talked to their patrons, the people that paid


    them. Those patrons were rxed around the courtesans. It meant the courtesans could suggest


    things that other humans could not.¡±


    I watched Christof¡¯s face carefully as he considered this argument.


    ¡°The women do sometimes talk with their men,¡± Kein said sitting up.


    ¡°The other men speak to the women, but I have never heard what they say,¡± Damien said watching me.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christof randomly let his hands wander over my arms as he sat thinking.


    I wondered if at some point he would realize I was leaking all over hisp.


    ¡°We are released from service for several days because we asked for them,¡± Evanmented. ¡°Nu-


    reeh only made us promise to stay close to the mountains. They have even stayed away as they said


    they would.¡±


    ¡°There are the stones to consider,¡± Bane said. ¡°She did not have to continue to give us the stones. It


    has value to us, she could have denied us.¡±


    ¡°It made me happy,¡± Damien told them. ¡°She said she wanted me to be happy.¡±


    ¡°The way we want Ciara to be happy,¡± Evan said his face falling as he saw a w in my argument.

 Chapter 208

    I didn¡¯t know what else to say to them. My knowledge of their new life was so Limited.


    Christof rose off the bed and headed for the bathing room. I was torn between wanting to bathe and to


    continue to convince them. As it turned out, I could do both.


    Master Christof filled the bathing pool with water and I stepped into it. The warm water swirled against


    my thighs and I sunk down. I sshed the water up over my shoulders and enjoyed feeling it flowing


    off. My eyes drifted closed and I rxed in the water.


    Strong hands smoothed over my back and I leaned into them. When a second set ran over my front, I


    opened my eyes. Everyone had silently entered the bathtub.


    Master Christof took the lead, but they shared the task of bathing me.


    They also continued to ask questions. It was working, I thought, they seemed to like the new way to


    look at things.


    Again and again over the next five days, we had simr conversations.


    They kept wanting topare their position to mine, but I kept pointing out the differences. I insisted


    they were not ves.


    ¡°So,¡± Master Bane said on the fourth day, ¡°we are not ves, but we do not wish to be in the


    mountains. We want to go back to thepound and have our ve back.¡±


    ¡°I want that, too, Masters,¡± I told him softly looking down.


    I couldn¡¯t say what I wanted something slightly different. Just like them, I would like to be free. They


    wanted me back, but as a ve.


    Some tiny part of me had hoped they would want me as something more, but that was not to be.


    ninjanovel


    Still, I would make the best of it and take what I could from this strange rtionship. I Loved my owners


    deeply. In their own way, they loved me, although I was certain they didn¡¯t understand it. It was the


    most I could hope for on this world, so I would take it.


    ¡°I wish you coulde with us in the mountains,¡± Master Bane said running his hand over my hip.


    I smiled at him, Liking the fact they had thought of me.


    ¡°Nu-reeh refused to let us have you near us in the mountains,¡± Christof told me sadly.


    ¡°She said a ve¡¯s weakness would not be tolerated in the mountains by the women there,¡± Kein said


    staring off into space.


    They were getting depressed again and I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°But we have this,¡± I said hopefully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien smiled, his face brightening, ¡°we still have this.¡±


    My owners consoled themselves and me. They would see that we were able to be together. These


    stolen days would be repeated as often as they could.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    On the fifth day, I was prepared to go back to thepound. They removed my ornamentation and left


    me nude before the fire.


    They sat and I knelt in silence for a while as I stared down at the ground. Suddenly I heard Master


    Bane make a sound. The rest agreed with him and Master Damien spoke to me.

 Chapter 209

    ¡°You are right, Ciara,¡± he said sounding pleased. ¡°You always wear our mark. Whether you have a


    cor or not, you may look at us.¡±


    I looked up at the men and smiled. My hand drifted to the motif that sat so strange and proud on my


    stomach. No matter what, I was theirs.


    It pleased me to know they had finally realized that.


    Unlike my fake Masters, my real Masters did not Leave me once I was stripped. They waited with me


    beside the fire until the other men arrived.


    The men greeted each other and Master Damien gave my fake Masters arge bag of the stones as


    payment. They talked briefly before I was put back into my green and gold outfit. After I was


    ornamented entirely, my fake Masters wrapped me in two brown Layers. Once all was ready, we


    Loaded on the transport. I snuck ast Look at Master Damien and his Brothers; it had to be enough to


    sustain me for who knew how long.


    We flew home and I stared out over the distance. The men that surrounded me acted Like I wasn¡¯t


    even present. They talked about which women they had liked the most and the ces they would


    return next time. As they talked, I thought about Master Damien and his Brothers.


    I hoped I had given my owners the right mindset. Perhaps thinking of things a different way would


    make them happier. If they continued to fight, there were only two oues and neither was good.


    If the men physically fought the women, I feared the women would kill them. The men were obviously


    weaker. ording to Master Kein the men were also outnumbered. I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be much


    of a battle.


    The other option I saw also led to death for my Masters. When they got too upset their bond was


    damaged. The men didn¡¯t do well when they weren¡¯t connected to one another. If they were left


    unconnected, I feared what would be of them.


    Of course, I wished they could win a fight with the women and have their freedom. Except for Fuji, I


    didn¡¯t know anyone that wanted to be owned and controlled. Freedom seemed to be the keystone of


    happiness for the sentient beings I knew.


    Looking at my fake Masters I knew that was true. They lived where and how they were told to live, but


    they still maintained individuality.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Some choices had been taken away, but not all. Binding a creature like either one of us in forced


    servitude bent our spirit to near breaking.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why couldn¡¯t the women see that? I wondered. Why couldn¡¯t Master Damien and his Brothers see


    that?


    I shook my self from the thoughts. It was not going to happen. I was weak and they were strong.


    ording to them I could not care for myself. The men believed I needed them. They would never see


    it the way I did.


    By the time we made it back to thepound I had chased the foolish dreams from my head. Wishing


    would only depress me, best to focus on the good things I had when I had them. Life would not change


    just because I wanted it to.


    My fake Masters took me inside their dwelling when we got back to thepound. They stripped me


    and demanded I clean. They sat at their table and counted out the stones Damien had given them. As I


    washed the apartment they earmarked each stone for a different endeavor.


    As I worked I made up my mind to count the day cycles this time. I wanted to know what the length of


    time was between my meetings with my real Masters. I didn¡¯t understand how the different moons


    turned here and I couldn¡¯t use them to track time. The days I could track, so I decided to do that.


    Time passed and I counted, ticking off days on my imaginary calender. I wondered sometimes if I


    shouldn¡¯t pretend I was on Earth and just pick a day as January 1. For some reason that just didn¡¯t


    seem right. I just numbered the days and watched time pass.


    The nausea started thirty one day cycles into my counting. I woke up, vomited, and my fake owners


    were upset. They fed me the root and made me stay in the apartment all day. Afraid of my illness, they


    called Keepers to stay with me.


    I wasn¡¯t sick again all day. Once the initial nausea and vomiting passed I was even hungry. To tell the


    truth, I felt guilty they had paid money for Keepers. If I had been left alone it would have been a better


    day.


    Once the men returned that night they asked the Keepers how I had been.


    The Keepers told the truth, I had been fine. My fake Masters watched me carefully all night, but I had


    no more problems until the next morning.


    Again, I woke up and threw up. My head spun as I leaned over thecquered pot in the bathing room. I


    hated to feel nauseated. Luckily for me, the sensations mostly subsided several minutester. Still I


    didn¡¯t want to eat and my stomach felt queasy.

 Chapter 210

    ¡°Do we send for Healers?¡± one of my owners asked. ¡°They are very expensive.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t even need the Keepers yesterday,¡± another of them groused.


    ¡°We paid them to sit and stare at our experiments all day.¡±


    I hated to be seen as a burden. My cost should always be nominal so they would continue to keep me,


    so I risked irritating them and spoke up.


    ¡°When I was sick on Earth, I always stayed home alone. No one ever watched me, Sirs,¡± I told them


    honestly.


    My fake Masters hated to hear me speak, but that is what they wanted to do already. They left me in


    their rooms and told me to heal myself.


    Much like my period I was on my own for the day.


    I felt fine now. My stomach was settled. Long ago, I had found where they kept food in the kitchen, so I


    ate a little about mid morning.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Everything stayed where it was supposed to.


    Bustling around I cleaned the apartment and straightened everything up.


    I hummed to myself as I worked and thought of Master Damien and his Brothers. It was morning, so


    they would be training.


    Suddenly, I felt vicious. I wanted to tear the head off of my opponent.


    A good fight was really what I needed. Being made to sit and watch a fight was boring, even if I was


    supposed to be learning new techniques.


    My Brothers all agreed with me.


    The feelings faded and I stood in the living area confused. I didn¡¯t have Brothers and I wasn¡¯t watching


    a fight. Perhaps I was losing my mind, I thought. Shaking myself free of the strange feelings I got back


    to work.


    I was sent to the Keepers the next day. The morning nausea happened so I wasn¡¯t given a morning


    meal, but otherwise I was well. Keeping me at home too long might alert the other men something was


    wrong with me. My owners were tired of hearing about what a sickly ve I had be.


    They wanted everything to look normal, so they wouldn¡¯t have to hear about it.


    ¡°Your cycle wille soon, anyway,¡± one of my owners told me on the transport, ¡°and then we will be


    forced to keep you in our home.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would Love to study the organs that make it bleed,¡± one of them said bluntly, ¡°but a human would die


    if we opened it that way.¡±


    My skin crawled and I felt overwhelming fear for a moment. They wanted to dissect me. I saw myself


    spread out in the Living area with my guts hanging out.


    A strangefort came over me a momentter and I spoke with confidence. ¡°Master Damien and his


    Brothers would find a way to repay you if you injured me like that. You know it is so, I have nothing to


    fear from you. You are intelligent, but you are not as strong.¡±


    The transport stopped abruptly and the Warriors around me stared at me.


    The looks on their faces should have had me cowering on the floor, but they didn¡¯t. I knew that what I


    had said was the truth.

 Chapter 211

    Master Damien and his Brothers had chosen these strange men to care for me for three reasons.


    Firstly, they were curious to learn about Earth, but had no desire to use a ve. Secondly, they were


    distant from the other Warriors, so I wouldn¡¯t be noticed. Thest reason was they were not powerful


    Warriors. They knew, as well as Master Damien knew, they would not survive a fight with my real


    owners.


    I should not have known any of that. Before a moment ago, I didn¡¯t know any of that. It was all


    comforting, but hardly normal I should be aware of it.


    ¡°Watch your errant tongue, ve,¡± one of them said as they restarted the transport, ¡°you will sleep in


    the box tonight.¡±


    I went quietly the rest of the way to the Keepers. Once I got there I made friendly conversation with


    Rose and Fuji. In the back of my mind I wondered at where these strange thoughts wereing from.


    Later in the morning the girls were all gathered and talking on the far side of the room. I sat staring out


    the window and Rose touched my arm.


    Fuji had wandered off some time before, so I sat alone for the most part.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been distant all morning,¡± Rose whispered, ¡°and you¡¯ve been gone for two days. What


    happened?


    ¡°I keep waking up sick to my stomach,¡± I told her. ¡°At first they thought I was ill, but I get better as the


    day wears on.¡± hat did the Healers do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t call the Healers,¡± I said and she gasped. ¡°The Healers are expensive,¡± I continued to


    exin.


    Rose looked around making sure we were truly not being watched. The Keepers were all busy on the


    other side of the room. The other girls were all busy learning a new dance.


    ¡°Ciara, my owners are correct, these new men should not have you. If you are ill, the men will find out.


    Your fake Masters are not doing an honorable job,¡± she said. fou sound like one of the Warriors,¡± I said


    trying to distract her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you nning to grow up to be one?¡±


    ¡°Not funny, Ciara, I¡¯m just telling you what everyone already thinks.


    They may be right. Humans need special care, the men you were left with aren¡¯t doing the things they


    should. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get sick,¡± she urgently whispered.


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯m fine,¡° I assured her. ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for people to get a Little ill from time to time. I know


    my¡­current Masters are not the best, but I won¡¯t get sick. I Love Master Damien and his Brothers.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    It would have destroyed me to lose them. This is eptable to me.¡±


    The men picked me up at night and I cleaned the apartment as was normal. When I was done and they


    were ready for bed, the men opened the bed in the wall. They had told me I would sleep there for my


    morning infraction, I had forgotten.


    I hated the box. The close confines made me feel anxious, but I knew I could survive it. Thest thing I


    wanted was for these men to find a different way to punish me. My fake owners were smart. They


    couldn¡¯t be allowed to invent a new way to torture me. I was sure they could be devious if they put their


    minds to it.


    With that thought in mind, I quietly Lay in the box and allowed myself to be slid into the wall. I heard the


    click as the box wastched and then there was silence. Nothing to do now but wait for morning.


    I was standing along a trail surrounded by jeering men with swords.


    They wereughing because I was so outnumbered. The thieves dared to tell me how they would


    torture my Brothers before they killed us. Their taunts didn¡¯t bother me, I knew how hard my family


    trained. We were not in any danger. The jeering men just needed to be a little closer before we struck.


    The battle was swift. My favored sword arm was ready and the men fell before it. Thieves that


    threatened our Lives had no right to live, that was thew. Dealing out this justice was my right.


    When the first one was struck down, I saw his Brothers cry out. Now I knew who belonged to which


    family. It was a mercy kill to end the lives of his Brothers quickly.

 Chapter 212

    The second family ran when the first family fell. We would catch them before they hid their trail. Kein


    was an excellent tracker, they would not escape in the forest as they nned to do.


    We walked into the woods with confidence, Kein and Evan leading. The forest changed as I watched.


    The trees shifted and became rock walls.


    Instead of a forest we were tracking in the mountains.


    I felt dread. I hated the mountains. Women could hide in the craggy pits and drop upon us without


    warning. I heard the beating of wings, but my vision was narrowed and I couldn¡¯t tell where it was


    coming from.


    Christof screamed and I tried to find him. My feet wouldn¡¯t move fast enough, I seemed to be running in


    thick mud. No one was with me now, I was alone in the mountains, divided from my Brothers.


    I woke up a Little and pushed at the walls of the box I was in. The panic of being trapped in here


    started to mount, spurred on by my strange nightmare. To calm myself I thought of Master Damien and


    his Brothers. I concentrated hard on them and felt myself almost Leave the box.


    I was in the mountains again, running with all my might. The women wereing, their wings were


    everywhere; I just could not see them. If I could just find my Brothers, I would feel better, for now I was


    all alone.


    Enough of this, I thought to myself as I woke up sweating and nervous again.


    I took deep controlled breaths. There was no need to fear. I wasn¡¯t in the mountains, no one was


    chasing me. Instead, I thought about the day Master Damien and his Brothers took me to the canal.


    We were all there again. The men seemed confused to find themselves on the bobbing wooden


    tform. I looked up at them and for some reason, I¡¯d left them dressed and with their weapons on.


    This was a dream, I thought to myself, I¡¯d prefer them naked.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The men¡¯s clothing dissolved and they sat down watching me.


    ¡°Swim with me, Masters?¡± I asked the men in my dream. ¡°Show me fun things like you did before.¡±


    Master Damien bounded into the water and I followed him in. I loved to be in the ocean.


    They took me deeper than I had gone that day. Master Kein showed me the bottom of the canal and


    the things that lived there. He spoke underwater and told me they could swim much deeper than I


    could. They had wanted to show me this the day we came, but they knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to swim so


    far down.


    I loved the water, the quiet gurgle in my ears as I swam. We stayed under water forever. This was a


    dream, so I didn¡¯t have to surface for breath. We just swam and yed in the canal.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The dream seemed so real. I watched with awe as the men zipped through the water. They moved Like


    some strange sort of eel, undting up and down. It fascinated me, just as it had the first day I saw it.


    The men found the worms and ate them underwater. They were so good. I caught and ate the worms


    with them. Marvelous, wonderful, sticky creatures that bled on my tongue. I couldn¡¯t get enough of


    them.


    How had I ever thought the worms were gross?


    We continued to swim and my mind drifted to Earth. I thought of the rocky coast I swam on before I


    was enved. The cold water and sea air called me home.


    ¡°Ciara, where are we?¡± Master Damien asked standing naked on the beach.


    ¡°Rocky Point Beach,¡± I told him, ¡°I used toe here to y in the water.¡±


    The men looked around. They picked up the rocks and watched the sea birds that fluttered in the


    strong breeze. Master Christof picked up the book bag I always brought and went through it. He found


    the money I would use to pay my way home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose that,¡± I warned him. ¡°I use it to pay the bus driver to take me home from here.¡±

 Chapter 213

    Instead Christof picked out the sandwich I had made and looked at it. I exined I brought food with


    me when I came here and he tasted it, as did his Brothers. They also tasted the applesauce and


    pudding cups I¡¯d brought. They found the vor not very interesting, but the texture of the applesauce


    was disgusting to them.


    ¡°Come into the water,¡± I orderedughing. ¡°That¡¯s where all the fun is!


    I dove into the churning ocean and went down deep. The men followed and I pointed out the fish in my


    memories to them. They wanted to go in the caves deeper down, but I couldn¡¯t show them that.


    ¡°I never went that deep,¡± I told Master Christof underwater, ¡°and if I got stuck in the caves I wouldn¡¯t


    have a way to breath.¡±


    We crawled onto shore and I looked down at myself. I was dressed Like I always was when I came to


    the beach. A faded grey t-shirt soaked and stuck to my skin and an old pair of cut off jeans.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Damien asked touching the torn denim fabric.


    ¡°Jeans,¡± I said Luxuriating in the sun, ¡°I used to wear clothes all the time. No one on my world walks


    around naked.¡±


    ¡°We ornament your naked body, becuase you don¡¯t need clothes,¡± Master Evan said crouching in front


    of me. ¡°My Brothers and I protect you, you do not need such thick fabric. We ornament you to show


    you in our colors. That is how we wish to see you.¡±


    Looking down, my outfit was changed. I was in my cor and cuffs. My torso was wrapped with a gauzy


    piece of blue fabric. This was much better, I agreed.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Still,¡± I told them, ¡°this outfit would not have been good to wear at the ce I Lived and worked.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand, so in the dream we were there.


    It was midday at the motel. The sign that permanently read ¡°Vacancy¡± shed along the roadside. The


    men understood the sign through me.


    As we walked through the squalor that had been my Life, I felt the men judging it. Albert, the motel¡¯s


    most senior resident drunk, was sitting outside his door in awn chair asleep and drooling. The ce


    was dingy and they sensed my difort at walking here with no clothes on to shield me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In my memories they saw the pointless violence I had witnessed in this ce. They saw the bloody


    beer bottles I had cleaned up. As we passed room thirty two we all remembered the body of the


    overdosed heroin addict I had found one morning.


    I took them the Long way around to my room. There was a short cut through the building down a dark


    hall, but a woman had been brutally raped there one afternoon. After that happened I never walked that


    way again. Even in the dream, I feared that dark secluded hall. The men felt my unease, but said


    nothing.


    In my small room at the hotel, I showed them the things I was proud of.


    The money I had scrimped and saved was hidden in a stic bag in the toilet tank. Damien asked why


    I put it there. He understood it was an odd ce for something I considered of value.


    ¡°People would steal it, if they knew where it was,¡± I told him, counting the bills in my memory with pride.


    ¡°I locked my door every day, but that wouldn¡¯t stop most of the people that would want toe in here


    and take it.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers did not understand. Men on their world were honorable. The few men that


    would steal were identified and kept far from the viges by the Administrators. They had never had


    something like a door lock and they found my use of one odd.


    ¡°People aren¡¯t always honorable,¡± I tried to exin, but the men still didn¡¯t understand.


    I failed miserably trying to describe how humans could be. There was no Administrator here that could


    remove thieves from society. Some humans were honest and some weren¡¯t; it was a choice.


    ¡°It has value?¡± Master Bane asked taking the stack from me and examining it.


    This looked like nothing to them and they didn¡¯t understand how it was important. In my memories they


    saw what I could do with this. Much Like the stones, money here was a representation of wealth with


    no real value in itself.

 Chapter 214

    It gave the men a new appreciation of the stones they used. Christof sat on the end of my bed as he


    considered the matter.


    ¡°This is where you slept?¡± he asked passing his hand over the rough fadedforter.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯tfortable,¡± he said and moved around making the old springs squeak, ¡°and it is very noisy.¡±


    I shrugged. It wasn¡¯t that bad if I didn¡¯t toss around at night.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Kein asked as he walked around the room.


    I exined the concept of a paycheck to them. Mr. Pensky paid me less because I lived here. The


    money in the toilet tank was whatever I didn¡¯t spend on bus fare, food, and clothes.¡±


    The men followed me back outside to look at the dingy swimming pool on the property.


    ¡°I see why you Liked the ce you took us first,¡± Damien said looking into the still, murky water.


    ¡°This ce is unpleasant,¡± Christof said looking around. ¡°You felt fear here constantly. There was no


    pleasure in your life.¡±


    Evan hugged me from behind, pulling my back flush to his front. ¡°We gave you better than this. Come


    back with us,¡± he stated.


    I melted into Evan and left willingly. They took me to the mountains, to the untouched beauty of Pateria.


    With them, in this world, I felt peace.


    It was all good and rxed. No more nightmares gued the dreams the rest of the night. We were


    together and we were happy.


    ¡°Wake up, ve,¡± my fake Master said loudly.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Groggily, I remembered hearing him yelling at me. I¡¯d been in such a wonderful, peaceful sleep. It took


    me Longer to wake than usual.


    The menmented on my slow progress and pulled me to the table to eat. They fed me all they


    usually did, but what I really wanted was some of those worms.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ever have worms, Masters?¡± I asked.


    The men stared at me with fury on their faces.


    ¡°They are expensive, ve. We do not see the need for you to have them. You will sleep in the box


    again tonight for your impudence,¡± one of the men growled.


    I stayed silent and looked at the floor. Beforest night, I was sure I hated the worms, now I was asking


    for them. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    The Keepers was like it always was, we yed inside in the morning.


    Strange catches of feelings assaulted me throughout the day. Boredom while I yed the drums, for


    instance, and that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    I concentrated on the weird sensation and Looked at Fuji. She shouldn¡¯t eat the worms and she was


    obsessed with her skin. These were things I already knew and Learning more about this ve did not


    interest me. dara,¡± Rose called in a singing voice, ¡°what are you doing?¡± hinking,¡± I answered trying to


    act normally.

 Chapter 215

    ¡°Can you y and think at the same time?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I blushed and started to beat out their favorite rhythm again.


    In the afternoon we went to the beach. There were several games being yed but I wasn¡¯t taking part.


    Even after having spent the night dreaming of swimming, I still wanted to go into the water. Perhaps


    next time my owners had me, we could go somewhere swimming.


    I remembered a ce then, a ce I¡¯d never been to and never seen. It looked Like a Lake,


    surrounded on every side by tall mountains. Water from the mountains washed into the body of water


    from a several streams. Master Damien and his Brothers often stopped there to y as they left the


    mountains.


    ¡°CIARA feet. ¡°You could have just thrown it back to us. Come on, we need another person for this


    game to work.¡± an annoyed Fuji said, grabbing the ball that hadnded at my


    I apologized and walked over to join my friends. My mind was all over the ce today. Hopefully I


    wasn¡¯t having some sort of a mental breakdown.


    As I cleaned the apartment that night, I thought about all the strange feelings and strange dreams.


    They were consuming and came out of no where. It was almost impossible to think or do anything with


    them guing me.


    I panicked a slight bit as I considered the issue further. One of my cousins on Earth had schizophrenia,


    at least Mom had told me she had it. The girl thought aliens were invading and wore a ssic tinfoil hat


    most of the time. Even with the best of medications she was not able to think clearly.


    It made me smile sadly now. Poor girl, she really wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Perhaps it was the box, I thought. Maybe all those days with the calming creams stuck in the box had


    driven me mad. Strange it would just pop up suddenly, so many day cyclester.


    My rag touched a clear jar of liquid on the table and I caught it just before it fell over.


    ¡°ve,¡± one of the men barked, ¡°pay attention to what you are doing.


    You almost knocked over one of our experiments. You spend another night in the box.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Dropping my head submissively, I apologized to the man.


    He was right, I was not being cautious. I shuddered to think how many days in the box I would get for


    ruining their work.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Later that night, tired from cleaning, I crawled into what was bing my permanent bed. It slid shut


    and I shuddered at the quiet darkness.


    The only thing I could hear was my breathing. All I saw was ck.


    Perhaps I would fall asleep soon and not be subjected to the destion of this punishment.


    The dreams came again that night. This time I dreamed I was on Earth scrubbing my mother¡¯s house.


    My uncles walked around dropping food and other things on the carpet, watching me clean it up. It was


    an annoying repetitive dream, just like it had been when I had lived it.


    Suddenly, the dream changed slightly. Master Damien and his Brothers were watching me work. It was


    embarrassing they should see what slovenly piles of crap my family was


    I couldn¡¯t seem to stop cleaning, even with my owners standing and looking around. I swept, mopped,


    and scrubbed, but things never got cleaner. Dirt and grime appeared out of thin air or my uncles made


    another mess.


    My uncles had destroyed the house for the fun of watching me try to put it back together. In my dream,


    when my Uncle Eddy dropped arge pile of cheesy dip on the carpet for the fifth time, Master Damien


    struck him. Uncle Eddy flew across the room and smashed against the wall and Slid down uncoscious.


    Suddenly the floor, the walls, and the entire house looked clean and fresh.


    I sighed with relief and stood up.

 Chapter 216

    Everything evaporated as I stared at Master Damien. How I had wished to do that very thing many


    times over, but I didn¡¯t know how to knock out aman my uncle¡¯s size. Desperately, I wanted to learn.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Master Damien told me. ¡°We¡¯ve been learning to fight since we were very small.¡±


    It was the strangest dream I¡¯ve ever had. I watched as my young Masters learned to fight. It was like


    they invited me to share their memories, by morning I felt Like a Warrior.


    I was awake and nauseated by the time the men Let me out of the box in the morning. I leapt up and


    ran for the bathroom. Had I spent one more moment in there I would have thrown up on myself.


    That afternoon at the Keepers I crept along the dunes until I was mostly alone. The other girls that


    came down here did so for quiet. I wasn¡¯t making noise, so they ignored me.


    It had been a strange dream, but I felt like I knew how to fight. I searched my mind and found memories


    from the dream. I swung and kicked the way I had seen the men do. It seemed I had the right idea, just


    no strength or practice with the movement.


    Fuji and Rose came down and wanted to know what I was doing. As soon as I saw them I stopped, but


    they stayed.


    ¡®s it a new dance, Ciara?¡± Fuji asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said trying to figure out what to call it. ¡°I was just fooling around. My¡­uncles taught me to fight


    and I was just doing the moves they showed me.¡±


    It was a usible lie.


    ¡°Show us,¡± Rose encouraged settling down.


    I demonstrated the moves, but I was far less adept than the figures in my dream had been. We all


    laughed as I struggled to get better. It was a fun and distracting way to spend the afternoon.


    ninjanovel


    The men came and got me at night as usual. We went into their rooms and they stood at the threshold


    staring at me. Usually they went down the bathhouse now, but they didn¡¯t look like they were getting


    ready to go.


    ¡°When will ite?¡± one of them asked me. don¡¯t understand, Master. When will whate?¡±


    ¡°The menstruation,¡± he pronounced carefully. ¡°It has been seventy day cycles since thest one. We


    are being patient. You told us this was a regr cycle. They should be even.¡±


    A terrible thought came to me then. The sickness every morning was not illness.


    ¡°Yes, it should,¡± I said raising my hands and taking a step back. I was sure they should not know. ¡°It¡¯s


    not something I control. My body does it when the hormones-¡°


    ¡°What is that word?¡± the long haired man interrupted me.


    I tried desperately to exin, but this was one of those times. They locked me in the box that night for


    not being honest. To me, it seemed they just preferred to sleep without me. For once I was d to be


    alone and panic on my own.


    My period waste. The men didn¡¯t know what that meant, but I did. Ate period meant something


    very different from what they feared.


    My mother had suffered morning sickness with me. She¡¯d lost weight and had to be ced on


    supplements. Even my grandmother had suffered the damned sickness with every one of her many


    children. This seemed so much Like what they described.


    It couldn¡¯t be, I assuaged myself. Master Damien had said this could not happen. He and his Brothers


    had been so sure, but the truth was hard to refute.


    I had menstruated, which was odd. That must mean I was fertile again.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 217

    The morning sickness was hard to contest, even if I wanted to. Very little else could cause the daily


    illness that went away on its own. It was all adding up to a point I tried desperately to avoid.


    The men were wrong. My hands felt my lower stomach as though the nonexistent bulge would


    suddenly begin to form. I was carrying a child.


    When I finally drifted to fitful sleep the dreams came again. Children were on my mind and I dreamed of


    them. I saw the men as children growing up with the Child Keepers. There was an older family who


    tormented them. In the dream, I wasrger than the boy picking on Master Christof. I kicked the other


    boy hard and the scene melted away.


    ¡°why do youe to us every night?¡± Master Evan whispered in my ear.


    ¡°We have be ustomed to you in our dreams. Don¡¯t stoping.¡±


    I turned and wrapped my arms around him. Our lips touched and he dove his tongue into my mouth.


    My fingers ran through his hair.


    He loved the sensation of my hands in his hair and shuddered slightly.


    The way I did it, especially when I bathed it and twisted the Locks was the greatest pleasure he knew.


    Master Evan had never felt anything like ¡ê830


    ¡°Perhaps I miss you,¡± I said pulling back and then cing a kiss on his chin.


    ¡°We miss you as well,¡± he said.


    Dream sex was much better than real world sex, I soon discovered. Our clothing melted off and I stood


    holding a naked, aroused Master Evan.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene around us also changed until we were in their old bedroom in thepound.


    Master Evan backed me toward the bed and I pulled hisrger body down over mine. He never was


    much for kissing, but I loved to kiss. There was a slight hesitation before his mouth settled over mine.


    He wanted to taste, to run his tongue over my frame. Master Evan adored me sweaty and wet, so


    everyp of his tongue picked up my subtle vor. He settled for my mouth, because that¡¯s what I


    wanted.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Perhaps I want to taste you, Master Evan,¡± I smiled when we separated.


    ¡°Look around,¡± hemanded, ¡°this is our bedroom. In this domain I am not your Master and you are


    not my ve.¡±


    I smiled at him and kissed his chin, using my tongue to taste the flesh.


    Evan loved that. No one had ever tasted him, except me. In his opinion that meant I was the only one


    that truly knew him. Again, I¡¯d never been aware he felt that way about it.


    Pushing on his broad chest he rolled and took me with him. I tasted him everywhere and did everything


    to him he had done to me. His ears to his toes I Licked and sucked. When I made it back to his


    throbbing erection and sucked a second time, he came in my mouth.


    I smiled and swallowed him down. Before moving onto his Brothers I took the moment to whisper love


    into his ear.


    Bane was next. He sank into me and I brushed my fingers through his short beard. I used my grip on


    the hair to control him as he kissed me deeply. Nothing mattered except him grunting and huffing on


    top of me.


    I ran my hands down his torso to his muscr buttocks and sank my nails in. Master Bane liked the


    small pain, it reminded him of the women and he loved to be inside the women. My dull, human teeth


    sunk into his neck, but couldn¡¯t prate the skin. He growled with pleasure.


    Just the hint of pain was exciting and made it more pleasurable. The women didn¡¯t understand that and


    hurt him too much. I was perfect. He rode me hard before filling me with his seed.

 Chapter 218

    When I told him I loved him, he pulled me tight into a hug burying his face in my neck.


    Kein spent his time ying with my breasts. He Licked, sucked, and then softly bit the supple skin.


    That I enjoyed his attention made it even better.


    This was the first thing he saw at the auction. Myrge chest jutting out so proudly had called to him.


    When I had fought the air currents and showed them spirit by cursing at them, he had nearly cheered.


    It was a family decision to buy me, but it was Kein¡¯s certainty that sold E30


    Right now with his hands and mouth full of my chest, his cock was demanding satisfaction. I felt him


    slip into my ass as though he had oiled it. He felt the tight walls clench around him and groaned.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted hands on my clit and in the dream, I felt them there. Master Christof¡¯s long fingers yed over


    me as Master Kein rode me. I got closer and closer to oblivion writhing against my lovers.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Come for us,¡± Master Damien demanded and I did.


    My world shattered into sparks and then it happened again. Connected to them in the dream, I felt


    Kein¡¯s orgasm Like it was my own. He bucked and writhed as I did beneath him.


    ¡°I love you, Kein.¡±


    Christof was next. Had it been the real world, he would have been hugging the breath out of me.


    ¡°It has been too long,¡± he murmured into my ear, while stroking along my sides. ¡°I have missed you so


    much.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea, my friend,¡± I whispered back to him.


    My hands wrapped into his hair as I pulled his lips down to mine. We kissed and the scene changed.


    The sounds of the forest filled the air and I was on the ground with him over me in our favorite spot


    outside the Keepers.


    ¡°I think of you and wish we coulde here again,¡± I said stroking his cheeks. ¡°I enjoyed our time.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a secret anymore,¡± he said nibbling my neck with his Brothers sitting around us. ¡°We could all


    come here.¡±


    His mouth dipped Lower down the line of my sternum across my belly. I grabbed him and wrestled with


    him. In the dream I was strong enough to pin him to the ground. Laughing, I impaled my flesh on his


    pole.


    Stretching out across his body I made slow,nguid Love to him. Master Kein noted my swaying


    breasts and flicked the rings with each swing. We rocked and kissed as the others stroked my back


    and buttocks. He came with gritted teeth and a low moan.


    ¡°I love you, Christof,¡± I told him as he recovered.


    Crawling off Christof, I looked at Damien. I was ready to wrestle him down and take what I wanted.


    ¡°Oh really,¡± he said lifting an eyebrow. ¡°You think you can take me.¡±


    I grinned wickedly, pinning Christof had been easy. Damien couldn¡¯t be much more difficult. He¡¯d be


    down before the count of five.


    The dream changed and we were in a stadium. I stood in my gauzy, flowing fabric and Damien was


    decked in his Warrior wear.


    ¡°You think you can dress me like this and I won¡¯t win, Master Damien?¡±


    I grinned, ¡°I think not.¡±

 Chapter 219

    I wanted to be dressed Like him, so I was. He growled low in his throat and took a fighting stance.


    Copying him, I held my pose until he rushed me.


    We battled and somehow, I knew what I was doing. I parried and swung like a real Warrior. Damien had


    superior strength, even in the dream and soon had me pinned. Panting and struggling, he pressed me


    into the sand covering the ground.


    ¡°Change into what I want to see you in,¡± he growled in my ear. ¡°I won.¡±


    I wrapped my self in blue and silver. The gauzy dress tied in the front with arge bow. A present to my


    conquering hero.


    Master Damien had no patience right now for my humor. A slim silver knife appeared in his hand and


    he sliced the fabric away from me. His eyes glinted with lust as he peeled the remainder of the gauze


    from my body.


    I was lifted from the ground and we walked out of the stadium and into the bedroom. It was a strange


    transition, but it made perfect sense in the dream. Damien was not going to let me control this and


    make him take his pleasure outside. He tossed me onto the bed and stood watching me.


    Righting myself, I got to my knees. Damien was panting with a mixture of lust and post fight adrenaline.


    Fighting with me had riled him in ways he enjoyed, we¡¯d have to do it again.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°You won,¡± I purred crawling toward him. ¡°Let me undress you and pleasure you.¡±


    He wore pants thatced up the front in my dream. Using just my teeth, I tugged at theces holding


    his breeches together. Damien¡¯s beautiful cock slowly emerged from his pants.


    Much like our first blow job, I flicked my tongue over the tip. A bit of Damien¡¯s essence appeared and I


    pressed my tongue to it, sucking and tasting. Strong hands grasped my head and the fleshy Length


    pressed into me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Damien rasped. ¡°Look at me while you take my cock.¡±


    I¡¯d had my eyes done once for a school dance. The woman at the salon had applied long fake glittery


    lashes to my real ones. In the dream I had those eyes. Beautiful, glittering green eyes begged Damien


    for more.


    He gasped at the sight and fucked my mouth harder. I sucked and licked feeling the texture change


    under my tongue. Damien¡¯s tool was not a mystery in my mouth. I knew what he Liked and it was easy


    to provide.


    Large hands controlled my head as I made Love to Damien with my mouth.


    Faster and faster he moved me, cramming himself into my throat with each thrust. It made my eyes


    water and my pussy clench.


    I was tossed back away from him before he finished. My body sprawled on the bed and I struggled to


    sit up. Damien attacked me, pushing me down.


    He towered over my form and forced himself between my thighs. He dared me with his eyes to try to


    deny him.


    Licking my Lips, I stretched out beneath him. My arms raised above my head and my thighs parted


    giving him ess.


    ¡°I am yours, Damien,¡± I said softly, ¡°take anything you wish.¡±


    He never needed permission, but he liked it. The willingness to be taken by him and be controlled by


    him was beautiful to Damien. It made the taking sweeter as his cock slowly sank into me.


    We rocked together in blissful harmony. My body had longed for the sensation of Damien¡¯s cock filling


    me. He was perfection. I grabbed at him and called his name as I came undone beneath him.


    ¡°I love you, Damien,¡± I cried as he spasmed and rocked into me.


    I loved thempletely. In their warm embrace, in our old bed in thepound I rested the remainder


    of the night.

 Chapter 220

    The nausea was strong the next morning when I woke in the ck box. I turned my head to the side


    and retched in the closed bed. It stunk and I was lucky to get it out without choking myself. When I


    retched a second time my head hit the top of the box and I felt a bump forming.


    The smell just made me sicker.


    That¡¯s how my fake Masters found me when they pulled the bed out. I was covered in vomit and had a


    bruise forming on my head. It was the worst situation I¡¯d ever woken to and I include the day I woke to


    envement .


    The men cleaned me with concern on their faces. Something was wrong, they just couldn¡¯t figure out


    what. Still, they debated about calling the Healers.


    ¡°If it is unusual, they will want to study it, the same way we wish to study it,¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers. talking. another Brother said and then stopped


    I knew the end to that statement by the Looks on the faces of the other Brothers. Master Damien would


    be very displeased if I was taken for study. He would destroy these men just for fun if that happened.


    I would have to heal myself, they finally decided. No Healers could be called in.


    The room reeked of my vomit, so after breakfast I cleaned the box. I realized as I cleaned there were


    two messes in there. The vomit was one, the second was the wet sticky goo from my dreams.


    ninjanovel


    Chuckling to myself, I thought about the dream. It had been wonderful.


    If that was insanity, I¡¯d dly take it.


    Once the bed was cleaned up the men put their ornamentation on me. The chain around my waist was


    slightly tighter. It had to be shifted up a Little father than was usual.


    The men reasoned I must be healthy to be gaining weight, despite my nausea. That made them feel


    better about not calling the Healers. As we left for the Keepers their mood seemed up.


    Things settled into a strange rhythm for me over the next fifty three days. The emotions and errant


    thoughts that came, I did my best to ignore. It took time, but I got better about not faltering every time


    one struck. At least that meant I appeared more normal, even if I didn¡¯t feel that way.


    The dreams came every night. I spent my time asleep with Master Damien and his Brothers. I saw


    fantastic ces in my dreams. It felt Like the men were showing me their lives.


    A magical world existed in my dreams. We roamed through the mountains and swam in the streams


    there. I cheered as they battled other men and learned all their moves. I imagined every ce they had


    ever been on this world. In my dream world, we made Love and showed each other how much we


    cared. We were one happy family.


    At night, I was connected to Master Damien and his Brothers. We did everything together. I hungered


    to go to sleep every night and spend time with my lovers and friends. I knew it was just a fantasy, but it


    was a wonderful fantasy.


    The box was what my fake owners used to punish me, but I came to love it. In the privacy of that silent


    space I fully indulged in my insane fantasy. No one could say I wasn¡¯t right as I spoke out loud to the


    figures in my dreams. My favorite personal world existed in that box.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the day, there were things that stressed me. The nausea, thankfully, subsided, but the weight gain


    continued. I watched myself grow with trepidation.


    The weight gain my owners had initially been pleased with, but as time wore on they were Less happy


    about it. They kept having to add chain to my waist. Soon they had to buyrger cuffs and cor for me.


    I was costing them more than they liked.


    My body protested the rapid growth of my belly also. Stretch marks appeared over the prominent bump


    in my Lower stomach. The men treated them daily with the cream, but they always seemed to reappear


    the next day.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it as I petted my gravid belly. No one could deny what had happened. It terrified and


    shocked all of us that understood.


    ¡°Have they understood it yet?¡± Rose asked quietly one day when the Keepers weren¡¯t around.

 Chapter 221

    The rest of the girls from Earth were sitting and Listening closely. We were all concerned. If I could


    have this happen, they could, too.


    ¡°No,¡± I told her, ¡°the men don¡¯t know what pregnancy entails. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever seen a pregnant


    woman. They can¡¯tprehend what is happening. They still just think I¡¯m getting fat.¡±


    ¡°What will you do when you deliver?¡± an Earth girl asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I told her. I stroked my stomach and felt the familiar roll as the child moved under my


    hand. ¡°They Like to study things. I fear they will want to study the child,¡± I said quietly.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Master Damien and his Brothers protected me. I wasn¡¯t sure that protection extended to a child


    conceived by me. I feared for the babe, especially if it was female.


    I wanted to run away before the child was born, but I wasn¡¯t sure where to go. It was unclear how I


    would even get away. My instinct to protect my baby got stronger every day.


    I was ill suited for this ce, though. There was no way I would be able to protect my child once it was


    born. It crushed me to realize what the men could do if they wanted to.


    ¡°I remember pregnancy from Earth,¡± another girl whispered cing a hand on my stomach. ¡°You


    should not be feeling the motions of the child already; your belly isn¡¯t big enough. I don¡¯t think your


    pregnancy willst the same time it does on Earth.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I have much time left, do you?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°I have to do something quickly.¡±


    We never said the word escape to one another. It was a dangerous word to say here. They knew I


    feared my owners¡¯ reaction to a child. It was assumed I had to get away.


    The worry about the child usuallysted all day. Today for some reason was different. I sat on the


    beach that afternoon and felt breathless with anticipation. It wasn¡¯t clear to me what I was anticipating,


    but it excited me greatly. This feeling was so strong it was hard to ignore.


    My fake owners picked me up and I was almost giddy with the sensation.


    It was hard, but I fought it down. I did my best not to let my crazy emotions show to anyone.


    On my knees in the shower scrubbing the grime, I felt like singing.


    Actually, I did sing, until one of my owners chastised me. Giggling stupidly, I held the emotion inside


    and just tried to focus on the mundane task at hand.


    At the Keepers the next day the excitement inside of me was overwhelming. I was waiting so patiently


    for something. When Lunch came the emotions were in such a frenzy, I could barely eat. Even the


    Light haired Brother that fed me Lunch, who never noticed me, said something about my strange


    attitude.


    Late in the afternoon the depression set in. I cried on my pad as I waited for my owners toe and


    get me. The feeling tore at my heart.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I could notplete myself and felt abandoned.


    This made no sense. My fake owners came to pick me up as they always did. I wasn¡¯t Left longer than I


    should have been. It felt insane and I bawledying on the ground.


    My fake owners literally had to pick me up and carry me to the transport. I couldn¡¯t even find the


    strength to walk. It felt like my heart was being torn apart.


    I refused dinner and was put in the box for my bad behavior. It didn¡¯t matter. I wanted to die, there was


    nothing left to live for.


    The emotions that I considered the sign of my schizophrenia were too strong to ignore. It was finally


    happening as I wailed in the box. My mind was breaking, I couldn¡¯t even pretend to be normal.


    Iy awake in the darkness and didn¡¯t sleep. Anger started to fester inside me.

 Chapter 222

    ¡®They have no right,¡¯ screamed my internal voice. ¡®I deserved my happiness and they took it from me!¡¯


    It went on for days. I barely slept. The anger and depression wrapped around mepletely. My


    dreams were full of nk desperation. When I was awake I saw the world as a deste ce.


    By the third day, I didn¡¯t bother to hide it. I couldn¡¯t have if I tried. My fake Masters dropped me at the


    Keepers and Iy down on the ground just inside thepound wall. Tears leaked out of my eyes


    continuously and I stared ahead not seeing anything.


    Rose talked to me and Fuji begged me to get up and move around, but I couldn¡¯t understand them. I


    lay defeated all day long wherever the Keepers put me. The lunch bell rang and I didn¡¯t move. Men


    came and went in front of me, but my mind was gone.


    The desert that had be my thoughts was quiet suddenly. I felt broken and used, but the crushing


    weight of sadness had Lifted.


    I looked around and I was at home in thepound. There were no memories of getting here. Last I


    remembered I had been crying at the Keepers on the ground. It made no sense.


    I sat up slowly on the bed and heard my fake owners talking to the Healers. The Healers told them I


    was past repair. Perhaps it had something to do with the stomach. I would not be of use to anyone


    anymore.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    All was silent as I considered what they had said. I bolted out of bed when I realized. A ve with no


    use would not be kept. They would kill me and kill the child.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Masters, may I clean the apartment?¡± I called to them straightening the covers on the bed and


    stumbling around.


    As the Healers watched, I tidied the apartment and tried to act normal.


    The men stopped me and the Healers examined me.


    ¡°It seems better,¡± the Healers said disbelieving. ¡°This makes no sense.¡±


    Yes, I had to agree. Nothing made sense anymore. My mother had talked about my cousin with the


    mental illness. It didn¡¯t seem like the kind of thing that came and went. I had no idea what was wrong


    with me.


    At the Keepers the next day, Rose and Fuji greeted me with hugs.


    ¡°We feared for you,¡± Rose said with tears streaking her face. ¡°They took you home two day cycles ago


    and you didn¡¯te back. Our owners went to see yours, they saw you on the bed. You wouldn¡¯t move


    or eat.¡±


    ¡°My owners said the only time they had seen something like you was when a man¡¯s bond was broken,¡±


    Fuji said seriously.

 Chapter 223

    We spent the morning inside. I shared with them the story of my cousin¡¯s mental illness. They didn¡¯t


    know what to say, but then neither did I.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Rose said, ¡°it is the stress of worrying about the child that broke you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It felt like I was excited about something and then I was so sad when I


    couldn¡¯t make it happen. My world just fell apart. It might have been about the baby, I just don¡¯t know. I


    felt deserted.¡±


    My mind was mine all day, no weird intrusive feelings. I felt lonely now that they were gone, there had


    been somethingforting about them. Part of me wanted them back, I needed those feelings for


    some reason.


    I went to bed that night and had a dream about picking out baby cribs by myself. It was boring and


    annoying. There was no good crib in the store and I just wandered around aimlessly. It was a pointless


    dream.


    Waking up, I realized I wanted to dream about the mountains or Learning to fight. I loved the dreams I


    had about Master Damien and his Brothers. Perhaps if I went back to sleep they would return.


    Only once all night did I have a dream I wanted to continue. I heard my name being called from a


    distance. Several voices were calling to me and calling to one another. I recognized my real owners


    voices. No matter what I did, they didn¡¯t hear me, though.


    The next morning I rode to the Keeper¡¯spound in my usual silence. I Saw a shadow slide past us


    and it startled me. I Looked up expecting to see a great winged creature, but nothing was there, only


    the clouds.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± one of the men asked his Brothers. The Warriors around me all had their hands on


    their swords.


    ¡°Damned women,¡± another one grumbled, ¡°we need to tell the General.¡±


    The morning at the Keepers passed uneventfully. In the afternoon, I walked along the edge of the


    water. I went as far down as I was allowed to go before turning to head back.


    Shrill rms sounded all over the Keepers¡¯pound. They cut through the air and I stopped in my


    tracks. The Last time I¡¯d heard such an rm the women were in the vige.


    Shadows passed over me and I tried to run back toward the Keepers. The women were here. One


    hand syed protectively under my belly as I ran. I had to get to safety for my baby.


    A dark figure dropped in front of me and I staggered back several feet. In my haste to retreat, I tripped


    on my own feet and Landed hard on my backside. I sprang up still intent on escaping. The creature


    stood staring at me and let out an ear splitting scream.


    ninjanovel


    I turned in the sand and ran back the way I¡¯de, but my way was blocked by another female. This


    one had amber Liquid dripping from her fangs. Venom, I remembered, Master Kein had said they make


    a venom. She screamed and took off into the air.


    Before I could make another move, I was grabbed from behind and we lifted into the air. I screamed


    and struggled against the hairy chest that held me. Sharp talons dug into my hip and shoulder, so I


    stopped moving.


    ¡°You would not survive the fall, human ve,¡± the creature said thickly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will not survive my talons. You live now for only one purpose.¡±


    Fighting for calm, I tried to process what she had just said. I lived for one purpose. I looked up at her


    fanged face and shuddered.


    A long scar cut across her cheeks. It was hard to miss. I nced at the two other winged creatures


    flying beside her and didn¡¯t see simr marks.


    My real owners had told me the women that owned them was called Nu-reeh. She was Large, which


    this woman was, and had a scar on her face. I wondered if my ownership was being transferred to her


    If I was now a ve to a woman, I was confused. I wasn¡¯t sure what being her ve would entail.


    Judging from her threat, I¡¯d better learn quickly, though.


    It got colder and I huddled into Nu-reeh¡¯s warmth. She flew so high the air got hard to breath. I lost


    consciousness several times.


    ¡°Wake up, ve!¡± she would screech at me when that happened and I would groggily say something.

 Chapter 224

    ¡°The human cannot breath the air above,¡± one of herpanions said flying closer to Nu-reeh.


    ¡°It is more Like the men.¡±


    Nu-reeh grunted and kept herself at an altitude I stayed awake, but still freezing cold.


    We flew into mountains that would make the Himyas appear small. I saw deep valleys and streams


    tumbling down the rocky hills. It looked like ces I had seen in my dreams.


    She dipped into arge cave entrance andnded. It was darker and warmer inside. Since I was still


    shivering from the ride, I was d for the warmth.


    Torches, or at least their equivalent, Lit the hallway with a white smokeless me. In between the


    torches I could barely see. Nu-reeh seemed to have no difficulty navigating the route, though.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Nu-reeh carried me deeper and deeper through the caves. At some point we started to pass openings


    that led out of the mountain and sunlight would momentarily spill in. Outside I could see swarms of


    winged women flying about.


    She came to arge leather p drawn across a massive archway. She made a loud sound and it was


    opened by the men standing beside it. She boldly passed through never ncing at the men. I stayed


    huddled to her chest as she walked us briskly into a smaller area.


    The hallway behind the p reminded me of the motel. The torches were numerous here and the area


    was brightly Lit. Doorways with leather ps across them lined the hall. Men were all over here, but


    they scurried out of Nu-reeh¡¯s way. I was an oddity and they stared at me, though.


    We went down the hallway and turned into a smaller hallway. The men got sparser in number. It


    seemed desertedpared to the area we¡¯d just passed through.


    We came to a leather p and Nu-reeh stopped and stared at the five men outside of it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Mistress,¡± one man said bowing his head, ¡°they will not eat and they have tried to take our Lives. We


    cannot get near them.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a sound of disgust and said some of the fouler words Fuji had taught me. She put me


    down and ordered the men to open the p.


    ¡°Go in and fix this,¡± she ordered.


    ¡°Your one purpose is the life inside of you. Save the Life of my men to give the child what it needs.¡±


    She knew, I thought shocked.


    I wasn¡¯t an idiot, so I bowed my head to her and said, ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡±


    ¡­ in the same polite tone the guard had used.


    As if to remind me what she was capable of, Nu-reeh drove the tip of the spear on her wing into the


    wall above me. I bowed my head as chunks of rock rained down around me and backed into the room.


    ¡°I will not tolerate failure in this matter. Your weakness will not harm one of my species,¡± she hissed


    harshly.


    I stood trembling, facing the leather p for a moment before turning to see where I was. The area was


    dimly lit by a central fire pit. The me was like the torches though, smokeless.


    ¡°Feed them this,¡± the voice behind me said and I spun around.


    One of the guards hade through the door and was handing me arge pot. My eyes shot down


    and I didn¡¯t make a move. I was sure I was not supposed to look or speak to this man. He muttered


    something, sitting it beside the fire.


    ¡°Feed it to them, they have to eat,¡± he ordered again pointing to a bowl and spoon lying beside the pot.

 Chapter 225

    I had no idea who he was talking about and just stood staring at the floor. He cursed several times and


    grabbed my chin forcing me to Look at him. The man pantomimed eating.


    ¡°Feed-them-this,¡± he said slowly enunciating each word and pointing to the pot.


    ¡°Do-you-understand?¡±


    This was the mountains, I reasoned. Hopefully the same rules did not apply about not speaking to or


    looking at other men. They must not, because this man was demanding I answer him


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I understand you, sir,¡± squeaked out and he looked relieved.


    The man turned on his heel and left without another word.


    I turned back to the fire and stood close to it. The room was not an ufortable temperature, but my


    hands were still regaining feeling from the freezing trip here. A motion along the wall got my attention.


    Outside the glow of the fire, the room was cast in darkness. A small torchy unused by the pit. I held it


    close to the ming and the thing lit up.


    Carefully, I moved to where I had seen movement. Whoever wasying in a lump on the floor I was


    evidently supposed to feed. I crept closer and recognized the type of outfit.


    It was a man, Laying on a pad on the floor. Around his neck was a thick metal cor and a very short


    chain attached him to the wall. His clothing was what I was used to from thepound, leather pants,


    leather boots, and white shirt. He didn¡¯t move as I got closer.


    The man was filthy. Dirt was matted in a wound on his scalp and his shirt was sprayed with blood. His


    pants were a soiled mess on the front and ripped in several ces. From the smell of it, the area


    around him was soaked with his urine.


    The prisoner didn¡¯t move again, so I stepped closer. The face was bruised and bloodied. His Lip was


    split, but I knew him. It was Master Kein!


    I dropped to my knees beside his head and called his name several times. He didn¡¯t rouse at all. My


    hand went instinctively to his chest. He had a heart beat and his warm breath moved past my arm.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I tugged futilely at the chain attaching him to the wall and it would not budge.


    ¡°Master Kein, wake up,¡± I whispered urgently in his ear.


    I shook his shoulder lightly and he still didn¡¯t move. He Looked bad, very bad. The women had nearly


    killed him. I had no idea how I was supposed to fix this.


    I picked up the torch and looked wildly toward the door. The two men from before were standing just


    inside.


    ¡°He needs help!¡± I called loudly.


    ¡°He needs Healers to clean his wounds and a clean mat to sleep on. Please, please help him.¡±


    ¡°They all need the same help, ve,¡± the original man said.


    ¡°Mistress has told us to bring you what you wish.¡±


    The men disappeared and the weight of what they had said sunk in: ¡®They all need the same help¡¯.


    I raised the torch and Looked beyond Master Kein. Master Bane was chained to the wall beside him


    about seven feet away and was just as bad. Master Damien, Master Evan, and Master Christof were


    also present and wounded.


    The men brought me rags and buckets of water. At my requests, they dragged in ten clean mats and


    laid them beside the door. I begged for nkets and those were delivered also.

 Chapter 226

    I struggled with theck of light and the men pointed out torches to me. They were at the foot of each


    mat and rose from the floor. The men would not be able to reach them themselves. I Lit them and the


    room was bright as day.


    ¡°why?¡± I begged before the guards left again.


    ¡°Why were they treated like this? Why would their Mistress do this to them?¡±


    The men looked at each other before looking at me.


    ¡°The Mistress Nu-reeh is kind to her men. She did not do this. The men did it to themselves. They


    attempted to kill one another to end their pain after the bond was broken. Mistress Nu-reeh found them


    and brought them here.¡±


    I stood shocked and staring at the man. This was a suicide attempt. That¡¯s why the men were chained


    apart, so they couldn¡¯t hurt each other anymore.


    ¡°Fix it as Nu-reeh ordered and you will live, ve,¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°Fail, and you die with them. We are sure of this.¡±


    The guards left and did not return. I stood still for only a moment before starting to work


    The job started with Master Kein, he had looked the worst. I stripped him with a great deal of difficulty


    from his ruined clothes. Thanks to the chain on his neck I had to rip his ruined shirt off. He roused once


    and looked at me.


    ¡°Master Kein, I¡¯m here, you¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I tried tofort him.


    His ssy eyes looked right past me before they slid closed again. The pad he was on reeked. I rolled


    him to a fresh pad and cleaned him there. Slowly and methodically I worked. My efforts removed the


    stench from his body and the dried blood from around his wounds. After dressing his wounds I shifted


    him to a new clean pad and covered him with a nket.


    ninjanovel


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I talked to Master Kein the entire time I worked. He didn¡¯t react to anything I said, but it seemed the


    right thing to do. While I worked on him I tried to keep the anxiety out of my voice and speak in a calm


    tone.


    Each man received the same treatment from me. I¡¯d clean them on a pad and then roll them to a fresh


    one. It was exhausting work. By the time I was done I was covered in sweat and dirt, which I attempted


    to clean off myself. I was also streaked with their blood.


    The men outside had said they should eat. While I worked my Masters had each opened their eyes


    once or twice. They were not awake enough for me to feed them. I didn¡¯t want to fail at this mission


    without at least trying, though.


    I opened the pot the men had brought and looked in at it. The sludge had the consistency and color of


    oatmeal, but it smelled appetizing. Using the spoon and bowl, I Ladled out what Looked Like a serving.


    The bowl was still steaming, probably it was warm from sitting near the fire. I carried it over to Master


    Damien and knelt beside him. Sitting the bowl on the ground I tried to wake him.


    ¡°Master Damien, you need to eat. Wake up for a bit and let me feed you,¡± I said softly.


    He didn¡¯t rouse so I shook his shoulder and repeated the request.


    A hand was around my throat suddenly. If it wasn¡¯t for the metal ve cor, the fingers would have


    crushed my windpipe. Master Damien looked up at me with a wild Look in his eyes.


    ¡°Rx, Master, please,¡± I begged not moving.


    ¡°I just want you to eat something.¡±


    The hand rxed and fell limply back to the pad.


    ¡°Death is better than this,¡± he said in a pained voice.

 Chapter 227

    ¡°I cannot do it. It is worse than before, we arepletely broken.¡±


    ¡°No, Master Damien, that¡¯s not true,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You are with your Brothers. Your bond will be repaired. Eat a few bites for me, please, Master


    Damien.¡±


    The expression on his face was heart breaking. I just wanted tofort him, but I was determined to


    help him. I ignored his pained Look and helped prop him up, so I could feed him a few bites.


    The impression I got was they had not eaten in some time, the other man had been quite insistent. For


    now, Master Damien didn¡¯t refuse and took the warm gruel. Soon he had finished the entire bowl. His


    eyes drifted shut and he settled back after he was done.


    My lower back was sore and my belly ached slightly as I struggled to my feet, but I ignored it. One of


    them had eaten. That had to be a good thing. Hopefully, Nu-reeh would be pleased and the most I


    would suffer would be an aching back.


    I tried to feed Master Kein next, but he just stared at me dully when I managed to wake him. In an effort


    to gain his attention I pulled his hand to my breast. I petted myself with his fingers until he was more


    alert. Still, he refused to speak or acknowledge what I wanted him to do.


    In a stroke of inspiration I put a dollop of the gruel over my right nipple. It was warm and heavy and


    made my breast tingle.


    ¡°Eat, Master Kein,¡± I said offering him the nipple.


    Master Kein watched for a moment and then sat up on his own. He Leaned forward and ate the warm


    mess off my flesh. Stubborn man refused to take it any other way for the remainder of the meal. Every


    bite he ate was deposited over a breast first and he licked or sucked it off.


    The stimtion made my breasts feel heavy and full. By the time Master Kein was done something


    strange had started to happen. A bluish fluid was leaking from my nipples.


    I rose and stretched feeling satisfied two had eaten. Using a rag I wiped away the sticky feeling and


    errant breast milk, but it continued to appear in little beads. It would stop when it wanted to, I supposed.


    No time to worry about it now as Master Kein settled back on his mat and closed his eyes. There were


    three others to tend to.


    I refilled the bowl and caught Master Evan watching me. He was awake, so I went to him next. I knelt


    on his mat and sat the bowl down. Perhaps I could persuade him to sit up if he was awake, I hoped.


    Before I had to time to ask Master Evan to sit up, he grabbed me. A sharp yelp escaped my lips as I


    was pulled down. He moved swiftly rolling onto me and hovering over me while watching the line of


    fluid that had been dribbling out of my body.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Master Evans tongue snaked out tasting it. He Lapped the Line of milk from the top of my stomach to


    my nipple. It didn¡¯t take him long to realize hard sucking produced more.


    My breasts felt strange and heavy as he sucked. It was disappointing when he stopped and fondled my


    nipples with his hands. He tossed something away from us and then ced his mouth back over my


    flesh.


    I Looked down and had to smile. He¡¯d removed the nipple rings that held the other men¡¯s crest. I was


    ted, that must mean they were waking up.


    Master Evan sucked until I was dry and tender. I was sure I wasn¡¯t producing enough milk to make a


    substantial meal for a full grown man, so I fed him from the bowl. He took it willingly.


    Master Bane was easier to feed and so was Master Christof. Both of them sat up and allowed me to


    feed them without a fuss. Neither would talk, they seemed shattered somehow.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Bane and Master Christof each removed a piece of the ornamentation the other men had left on


    me. Despite their efforts at removal, I still wore my earrings and the cuffs on my ankles. The dirty green


    slip of fabric at my waist was there also.


    They were all resting on clean mats under the nkets. Each of them had eaten a serving of food.


    When Nu-reeh returned I prayed she would find the current situation sufficiently better than it had been.


    My own stomach rumbled and I Looked into the pot. A small amount of the gruel still clung to the sides.


    I scraped it out and ate that bit myself.


    I petted my bulging stomach and hoped it was enough to satisfy the little Life inside of me. It seemed to


    have been very heavy food, so hopefully the small amount I had taken would be enough. I was already


    upset with myself for losing my mind and not eating for several days prior.


    Resting with my back to the fire pit, I looked around the room we were in. It was circr and had a


    single door. The messy clothing and mats I¡¯d piled beside that entrance were gone now. The guards


    must have done that. Recing the pile were several moderately sized containers that looked like


    gourds.

 Chapter 228

    I walked over to inspect the new objects and heard Master Damien behind me.


    ¡°Bring me one,¡± he said quietly.


    I picked one up and took it to Master Damien. He pushed his nket back to expose his genitals and


    pressed his penis into the opening of the gourd. I watched fascinated as he relieved himself in the


    container.


    It was a urinal. I¡¯d seen simr things on Earth when my uncle was in the hospital. Master Damien


    relieved himself and sat the gourd beside him on the ground. I picked it up and took it back over by the


    door.


    ALL the men wanted to use one. I was thrilled they weren¡¯t peeing on themselves and happily brought


    the gourds over to them. I wondered what we would do when they needed to use the facilities the other


    way. That would be much more difficult than delivering a urinal, I feared.


    A thought hit me and I gasped. My plug was still inside of me. I couldn¡¯t wear it all the time and there


    was no one to take care of me.


    While I¡¯d be reacquainted with feeding myself and wiping myself, I¡¯d never touched the plug. It


    was stupid but that just seemed Like something I shouldn¡¯t do. Perhaps I should ask, I thought, but


    who? ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien called, e rest with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered walking up beside him.


    Before I could kneel down, he removed the cuffs from my ankles and tossed them toward the door.


    ¡°Kneel,¡± hemanded and I obeyed.


    Master Damien removed the chain from my waist and threw it into the fire. My green and gold earrings


    were also removed and tossed away. A hand snaked between my Legs and the plug was gently pulled


    from me.


    I sighed with relief.


    Master Damien petted the mark on my rounded belly for a moment. He didn¡¯t seem to have the energy


    to really worry about it, though. He yawned and settled on his side gesturing me toy in front of him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The mat we were on was narrow, but it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant ce to sleep. The padding was thicker


    than it Looked and the room was warm. I drifted to sleep with Master Damien¡¯s hand cupping my


    swollen stomach.


    I awoke a whileter. Master Bane was restless. Moving over to him I stroked his short beard and down


    his chest to soothe him.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Thirsty,¡± he said.


    There was a new jug by the door. I got it and helped Master Bane to drink. Everyone else also woke up


    and took a chug of water. Once I was done, Master Bane held his nkets back and invited me onto


    his pallet silently.


    Under the nkets next to Master Bane I curled around his side and stroked his chest. He had what


    appeared to be several stab wounds to the upper stomach. I had wrapped and dressed them before. I


    avoided touching them as Iy with him. He calmed as I stroked him.


    There was no day or night in the room we were in. The torches still Lit the room, but I imagined it was


    night. I slept with each man for a short while until someone else seemed distressed.


    Lastly, I ended up in Master Christof¡¯s bed. I had the strangest dream as Iy there.


    It was pitch dark in my dream and I could hear the men crying out in pain and anger. I stood beside a


    small Kerosene Lantern in the middle of the darkness. My first impulse was to take the light and go find


    them. When I tried to pick it up it would not budge. The message was clear, they had toe here.


    I didn¡¯t like the dark particrly. Things moved and shuffled all around me as I walked away from the


    Light. The ground slithered under my feet and the air seemed to grab at me as I walked through it.


    Somehow I managed to find the men and coaxed them one by one to sit with me in the golden glow. In


    my dream, I was powerful and strong. I picked Master Damien up and carried him with me to the light.


    He kept trying to leave its safe confines.


    ¡°No,¡± I told him as he tried to move away, ¡°we stay together. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±

 Chapter 229

    The dark was frightening, being alone in it was terrifying. I needed them close to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he told me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s too hard. We cannot live like this, let us die.¡±


    ¡°No, we stay together,¡± I said pushing him to sit in the Lamplight.


    ¡°They won¡¯t let us stay together,¡± he said drifting away into the dark.


    ¡°They will take you away again. We cannot survive and you did note.¡±


    My arms became huge in the dream. I hugged them together and pulled them all to my chest. They


    couldn¡¯t escape back into the ckness. I would make them stay in the Light with me.


    The crushing despair I¡¯d escaped only a few days before started to creep back in. They had wanted to


    be together with me so badly and I had note. They had waited and then they had decided to get


    me themselves.


    The men had tried to get back to mypound to check on me, but Nu-reeh had stopped them. She¡¯d


    taken their transport and scolded them.


    ¡°You have permission to be here only,¡± she¡¯d growled at Damien.


    ¡°I will bring your transport back when your free days are over. You cannot go to thepound.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The men were left at the cabin to deal with their desperation. Panic and hopelessness set in. They


    were sure something had happened to me. Their family was ripped and torn, never to be whole again.


    The anger had taken hold of them.


    Eventually they would find the men that did not bring me and hurt them, but it would take a long time.


    They were too weak to hold their family together. I could be gone for many turns of the moon before


    they could know. It had to end if we could not truly be one being.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I woke from the dream sweating and shaking. Master Christof was shivering behind me and I turned to


    face him. He looked desperate and yet somehow relieved.


    I knew when I looked at Master Christof he had had the same dream. We all had. The weight of their


    misery hung around me and I felt it.


    We were bonded, the six of us. I understood the anticipation suddenly, whispered memories told me


    how they had waited for me at the cabin. We had four days again, but I never came and they couldn¡¯t


    come to me. They were so upset, thest vestige of good they had coveted for themselves was gone.


    In the end they just felt pain, so they inflicted it on one another.


    Nu-reeh found them finally like that when she came to get them and brought them here. She tried to


    help them, but there was nothing she could do. They whispered my name to her. That¡¯s why she went


    to get me.


    ¡°It cannot happen,¡± Master Christof said, ¡°you are not like us. You are not of this world.¡±


    He was right. I wasn¡¯t Like them. No part of me could form that strong a bond with another.


    It was why I got better when the bond broke.


    I didn¡¯t need such a thing to be happy.


    I could survive alone.


    My mind felt Like it did all those days when the funny thoughts flitted through my head. It was much


    stronger now and more constant. The chain and cor irritated them. The clean mats were nice and


    what had I done with their boots?


    My belly twitched and rolled. The little life inside me was awake and moving. Master Christof¡¯s hand


    had been on the side of my stomach and he felt the movement.

 Chapter 230

    His purple eyes got wider and he pushed me to Lay on my back. The nket covering us was moved


    so he could examine me. All attention focused on Master Christof, who was focusing on my rotund


    belly.


    ¡°Why is this bigger? What have the others done to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Is this illness the reason they did not bring you to us at the cabin?¡±


    Probably, I thought. The men that kept me probably didn¡¯t want my real owners to see my stomach.


    The collective in my head roared at what they thought must be a sign of sickness.


    Iy still and watched Master Christof¡¯s eyes. This was not how I nned to tell them. I felt they would


    be angry when they found out, so perhaps chained to a wall was better.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One of you put a baby inside of me,¡± I told him simply, although speaking the words seemed


    unnecessary.


    ¡°There is no word I know to call it in your Language. In my world the word is pregnant.¡±


    Nu-reeh entered then and the men all sat up.


    ¡°There is a word in ournguage also, ve. The men do not have need to use it, so they do not know


    it. I will permit them to use your word,¡± she told me simply.


    I recognized the two other women that followed her in. The one to her right had been leaking venom


    when they took me from thepound, her name was Dinah, I knew now. As she stared at me the


    amber Liquid seeped from her fangs again. The men gasped watching it hit the floor.


    ¡°Dinah,¡± Nu-reeh said harshly turning to her, ¡°out, if you cannot control yourself.¡±


    ¡°We take precautions,¡± she said.


    ¡°It should not happen. Make them tell you why they did not follow the rules.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    She turned and strode back outside. I heard the tter of her talons as she walked across the floor.


    Master Damien spoke then, ¡°Nu-reeh, we have angered your sister, Dinah, and we are very sorry.¡±


    Nu-reeh ignored him and got back to the point.


    ¡°The ve is going to have a child, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    ¡°We know you left it with Rue and his Brothers. We wish to know who stopped giving the ve the


    health tonic.¡±


    ¡°ves cannot bear us children,¡± Master Damien said sounding confused.


    ¡°The ves are not female, Mistress.¡±


    The men murmured agreement and Nu-reeh growled.


    ¡°You buy female ves. They are built for your pleasure. Human ves are Like us in some limited


    ways. They are injected at the auction to prevent this and you give a tonic every day to prevent it. Who


    stopped giving the ve the tonic? Answer me now.¡±


    ¡°We paid for the tonic, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said as the woman Dinah stepped back in the room.


    ¡°When the ve was with us we gave the tonic to it ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 231

    ¡°Then why is the ve full of child, Damien?¡± Dinah growled.


    ¡°Did you think if you did this we would let you keep her in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°What did we do, Mistress?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand.¡± The women looked livid. The men still didn¡¯t believe them and the conversation


    was obviously confusing to both sides.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers kept the ve after we brought you here, correct?¡± Nu-reeh asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they answered in unison.


    ¡°Did you instruct them how to care for an Earth ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they answered again.


    ¡°How did you ensure the ve would be cared for as you requested?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°We paid them with the stones you gave us, Mistress,¡± Master Damien told her Looking over at me.


    ¡°They kept the stones,¡± Nu-reeh spit out obviously grasping what had happened, ¡°but they didn¡¯t give


    the ve the tonic when they had her. It has to be given everyday. It is not effective if not taken every


    day.¡±


    The woman named Dinah groused, ¡°We should remove the Earth ves from thepound. The men


    are too foolish.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t seem to agree with her.


    ¡°It would upset the men, Dinah,¡± she addressed the other woman.


    ¡°The men like the human ves best. Taking them away would make the men unhappy for many


    changes of the small moon. Just look at what these men did to keep their ve. It would create too


    many problems. Their mothers would be displeased.¡±


    The two women nking her seemed thoughtful and in agreement, so Nu-reeh continued.


    ¡°There are systems our cousins in the red mountains use to ensure all the females receive the drink


    regrly. The Administrators will use the same system here.¡±


    ¡°Now we must keep the ve in the mountains until it is ready, Nu-reeh. This is uneptable; it is


    embarrassing,¡± Dinah said ring at me.


    I was dying to know what would happen to me and my child. They obviously weren¡¯t happy about it. I


    wrapped my arms around my stomach in a useless bid to protect the unborn. There was no way I was


    strong enough to save this child from Nu-reeh if she didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°What will you do with our ve and the child it carries?¡± Master Damien asked.


    Strange he would ask that as I thought it. A moment ago they had barely believed such a thing could


    happen.


    ¡°That is no concern for you, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh snapped turning to leave.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Mistress. It is my concern,¡± Master Damien rejoined.


    Nu-reeh took three massive strides until she rested in front of Master Damien. She considered him for


    a moment and then looked at me.

 Chapter 232

    ¡°We cannot harm the ve now, can we?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°You have bonded with her.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Christof pulled me on his Lap and hugged me tight to his chest.


    ¡°What will you do with the child, though?¡± Master Damien asked again. Nu-reeh bristled at being


    pushed, she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°If the ve gives birth to something strong enough, we will keep it,¡± she said.


    ¡°And if not?¡± Master Damien asked.


    ¡°If it will not survive here, it will not survive,¡± she said turning to leave the room.


    ¡°No more questions.¡±


    I sat shivering on Master Christof¡¯sp.


    Nu-reeh strode out purposefully. The other sister hesitated and walked cautiously toward us. It wasn¡¯t


    Dinah, this was Tosu. The men knew her and knew she was the calmest of the three.


    ¡°I believe it is strong enough, human,¡± she said in a very Low voice before she turned and left.


    I sat stunned looking at the way she¡¯d gone. How was I supposed to know if my baby was strong


    enough to survive? What did I need to do to be sure? In fact, what was strong enough to survive in this


    ce?


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Master Bane asked echoing my thoughts.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Can a ve have a child?¡± Master Kein asked turning to look at me.


    ¡°It is not possible,¡± Master Evan insisted and Master Damien agreed with him.


    ¡°You just asked her about the child, you heard her,¡± I said to Master Damien.


    ¡°You already admitted it was possible. Trust me, I know, I am carrying a child.¡±


    He wrinkled his brow and looked at me, ¡°You believe it is possible very strongly. Your questions were


    hard to ignore.¡±


    Stubborn, bull-headed¡­my thought was cut short as all five of them gasped and stared at me.


    ¡°We could say the same about you, Ciara,¡± Master Christof remarked chuckling at my imagery.


    They didn¡¯t necessarily understand all the words I used immediately, but images came to them and it


    made sense.


    Lucky for me to be in Master Christof¡¯sp. He found my indignation curious and amusing. The others


    were not as generous.


    ¡°I wish to re establish my connection to you, Brothers,¡± Master Evanined pulling at the chain on


    his neck.


    ¡°I do not like this separation.¡±

 Chapter 233

    Master Evan was getting upset and slightly desperate. I hadn¡¯t realized how much he depended on his


    Brothers to feel well. He wanted to touch and taste all of us.


    I was on my feet and moving to him before I realized I¡¯d gotten up Before I could settle myself on his


    lap he was pulling me down. I found myself on my back with him between my Legs pressing his body


    over my gravid belly.


    Master Evan couldn*t touch enough of me. He licked and sucked wherever he could reach and I


    returned the favor. He focused on my breasts. That warm, wet substance that hade out of them


    was wonderful, he wanted more of it. Suddenly, he understood Master Kein¡¯s obsession with therge


    rounded orbs.


    I felt the weird clench as the milk started to dribble out. Master Evan moaned low in his throat and


    sucked harder. It tasted of me and it was new, so he loved it.


    ¡°Share, brother,¡± Master Kein demanded and Master Evan allowed me to move from his pallet to


    Master Kein¡¯s.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°What is this?¡± Master Kein murmured between deep draws.


    ¡°Milk, Master Kein, food for the baby when it is born,¡± I panted.


    My breasts were so sensitive and the men were being so insistent with them.


    ¡°I will be jealous of this baby, then,¡± Master Kein said gentling his touch and kissing my breasts.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The p opened and five armed men appeared. Their daggers looked wicked. They appeared angry


    and I scrambled to get behind Master Kein. My Masters all smirked at the other family. I felt this was


    trouble.


    My thoughts were not my own anymore. A powerful bond was pulsing between me and the five


    Warriors chained to the wall. I was part of the collective and the collective knew these guys well.


    Nu-reeh and her sisters had brought Damien and his Brothers to the mountain and left them with these


    men. The women expected this family to settle my owners and tend their wounds. Damien¡¯s family


    didn¡¯t want the care and it had turned into a brawl.


    The battle had been wicked. Even half dead, Damien and his Brothers had not been easy to deal with.


    They¡¯d fought this family with everything they had left.


    My owners had embarrassed these men badly. It had taken the women to break up the scuffle and


    chain them to the wall.


    Damien watched the men move and saw their fear. Their hands held a tremor and their eyes darted


    around. This family feared Damien and his Brothers. It was a fine feeling to be feared as the best.


    The men should fear, Damien chuckled to himself. Even chained as he was, he could still give them a


    good beating. A thought darkened his mood. Ciara, however, would be in trouble. The collective in my


    head opted for diplomacy for the moment.


    ¡°I believe we owe your family an apology,¡± Master Damien said politely.


    ¡°We acted badly and made you our target. We are sorry.¡±


    While giving the apology Master Damien crossed his Left arm over his chest and bowed his head. It


    was the appropriate way to deliver sincere regret. I¡¯d never seen my men do it before, but then I¡¯d


    never seen them apologize either.


    The men looked surprised. Evidently, Master Damien did not have a reputation for admitting he was


    wrong to other men.


    ¡°We were told to set you free and return you to your rooms,¡± the lead Brother announced.


    Master Damien sat calmly, but the men didn¡¯te any closer.


    ¡°Send your ve for the key, we will give it to her,¡± the man said from the other side of the room.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Damien said simply.

 Chapter 234

    ¡°Do as you were told and release us.¡± I stayed smartly behind Master Kein, who would have preferred I


    was behind Master Damien. If that wasn¡¯t an option he wanted me to move behind Master Bane. When


    it came to hand to handbat Master Bane was as strong as Master Damien.


    They were agreed, I would be safer to move behind Master Bane. I Slipped along the wall and moved


    toward Master Bane who was chained beside Master Kein. The men looked angrily at me as I settled


    behind him. Master Damien knew that look, they wanted to hurt me.


    ¡°Throw us the key, cousin. Don¡¯t make any mistakes you will regret,¡° Master Damien said cooly as my


    owners threw off their nkets.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand in those chains,¡± one of the men said as they edged toward Master Bane.


    Master Damien and his brothers all kicked away the bedding and got ready for the fight. Their muscles


    strained as they took the best positions they could against the wall. They could not stand, so this fight


    would be based solely on upper body strength.


    Bane took a crouching position that crushed me to the wall. He knew how to take these men down


    even with the constraints upon him. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a challenge.


    ¡°Ah, so you think we are the same weak men that were brought to this room originally,¡± Master Damien


    laughed watching them close in on Master Bane, ¡°foolish, cousins, very foolish.¡±


    I stayed as still as I could. Master Damien didn¡¯t want me hurt and I was safest right where I was.


    Master Bane would protect me.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The fight was fast and brutal. Master Bane tossed the aggressors toward his Brothers. I remembered


    seeing them tossing those stones, the ease he threw the men with reminded me of that.


    The scuffles were over rapidly once the men were dispersed.


    ¡°Ah-hah,¡± Master Evan called, ¡°I win. I got the man with the key.¡± Master Evan unlocked his cor as


    the man he had been holding slumped to the ground. He walked the key to Master Damien who


    congratted him on winning that contest.


    The men that hade were all unconscious and badly bruised.


    ¡°Should be show them how enjoyable these cors can be?¡± Master Kein asked as he stood up and


    stretched.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Kein¡¯s Lithe form rippled with muscle as he stood proud in his nudity. I smiled at him and


    thought about what he¡¯d said.


    It would probably anger Nu-reeh if she found out they¡¯d chained up the men that came to set them free,


    I thought.


    ¡°No fun, Ciara,¡± Master Christofined throwing an arm around my shoulders, ¡°but you are


    probably urate.¡±


    Master Evan passed between his Brothers. He tasted each of their shoulders, he also hugged them. I


    hadn¡¯t been aware they hugged.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, but you do and it is a practice I enjoy,¡± he said pulling me tightly to his chest.


    The men walked me calmly out of the room and down the hall. It seemed strange to do this nude, but


    the men didn¡¯t mind. They had no clothing and they certainly weren¡¯t wearing the nkets around, as


    I¡¯d thought they should. nkets were for sleeping. I kept my head down out of habit, but tried to use


    my peripherals. Not that I needed to, I knew this hallway. In fact, I could have led us right to their


    quarters.


    Many men in the hall greeted them and stared curiously at me.


    ¡°They said the ve was tending you, Damien,¡° one man eximed.


    ¡°We thought for sure you would kill it.¡±


    Another man pped Master Evan on the shoulder, ¡°d to see you back, cousin.¡±


    ALL around us the men were congratting my Masters on their sess. They had survived having


    their bondpletely broken. It was a testament to their strength that they survived.

 Chapter 235

    No one asked what happened to break the bond in the first ce. I suddenly knew great offense would


    be taken to that question. That would be taboo to ask and very rude.


    I nced up at Master Damien and he looked a little upset with me. That I dared to think these men


    were that dishonorable upset my Masters.


    ¡°I apologize, Masters,¡± I said quietly.


    That statement made the other men notice me again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since they had a problem like this,¡± a man said pointing to my stomach.


    ¡°Last time is was men from the red mountains. The family¡¯s name was Barne.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt the ve, did they?¡± Master Bane asked.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was curious or if I was curious. It was all starting to blend together. We were all


    curious.


    ¡°No, they brought the men here to be with the ve until it removed the child from its body. Once the


    child was eating solid food they sent the men home with the ve,¡± he said.


    ¡°How did that vee to have a child inside of it?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Again, I felt it was more Master Christof and I curious about this and not Master Evan.


    ¡°The traders that sold us the health drink were cutting it so they had more to sell. We test it now before


    it goes to thepounds,¡± the man said.


    Master Damien and his brothers pondered the issue for a moment before Master Christof spoke.


    ¡°Are we human?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It seems unlikely we could make a child with a human. Ciara is so¡­unlike us.¡±


    ninjanovel


    He was right. I was from a different in a different gxy. I was weak and small, nothing like


    women here.


    ¡°My Mistress told my brothers and I stories once, when she was in a good mood. It was after thest


    ve with a child was brought here.¡±


    ALL the men clustered around Listening to this man talk. He dropped his voice low so the sound would


    not echo in the cavern.


    ¡°The portals used to open spontaneously on our world. The ones here lead to severals, Earth


    was one of them,¡± he said conspiratorially.


    ¡°Creatures from Earth came to this world and creatures from our world went there. My Mistress told us


    she did not know how long the connections were open or where life started originally. She thought Life


    started here must have moved to Earth.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Or things on Earth moved here, I thought silently. The man continued to speak. ¡°The women have


    since closed the portals here and Earth¡¯s are crumbling, as the vers know. The connection between


    our worlds is Lost now.¡±


    I grinned and shook my head. The connection was alive and well as far as I could see.


    It was interesting what the man had said. Did humans evolve from apes as we¡¯d thought? Or did apes


    evolve from something here? Was the missing link really a Paterian rtive that altered the course of


    history? Ours may have been sharing genes for eons. Humans evolved to lose the fur and the


    Paterian women evolved to gain wings.


    A funny line of thinking struck me. Were vampires a story based on seeing a Paterian male that


    wandered through a portal? It didn¡¯t seem impossible.

 Chapter 236

    Master Damien and his Brothers were confused by my line of thinking. They¡¯d never heard of evolution.


    No one had ever talked about how creatures came to be. They just were. Master Christof found if


    fascinating.


    Our internal musings were cut short as a man strode into the hall and broke up the men standing


    around. He called for the men to move to their daily jobs.


    ¡°Mistress Nu-reeh didn¡¯t leave assignments for your family, Damien,¡± the man said. ¡°The rest of you


    know where you should be.¡±


    The crowd dispersed quickly. Most went toward therge exit at the end of the hall.


    Master Damien led me into their rooms. They lit the smokeless torches and the central fire pit in the


    main room. Warmth spread out in the space as I explored their living areas.


    It looked surprisingly like thepound. Large arched doorways separated the different rooms, giving


    the space an open feeling. There was no eating area. I poked my head from the sitting area into the


    bedroom and then through the doorway to the bathroom.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The cold stone floor I¡¯d been used to walking on in the main hall was covered in here. There were


    animal skins over the main areas of the floor, making a soft area to step.


    Their colors were spread generously through the rooms. Everything was draped in the shade of blue


    they considered their color. I touched the various items and wandered through their suite as they


    watched.


    I poked around and found the cleaning supplies in a small closet off the main room. Just like at the


    compound, I thought. The men gasped and I turned to face them.


    ¡°why were you doing that?¡± Master Damien growled.


    I¡¯d been thinking about cleaning for my fake Masters.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°They left me at home when I bled,¡± I started to say and the men surrounded me.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d bled, they couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d been left alone, and they were


    furious I was used to clean for the men they paid.


    ¡°I like to clean,¡± I stammered. ¡°It gave me something to do. The bleeding is normal. I think it started


    because they stopped the drink.¡±


    The men relented. I really did Like to clean. It made me happy to see things neater once I was done. I


    had been content, so that pleased them.


    The bleeding concept they struggled with. If it was rted to stopping the drink, they would make Rue


    and his Brothers pay for that.


    ¡°Perhaps she will let usy the whip to them,¡± Master Bane growled referring to Nu-reeh.


    ¡°They are masters of the whip, Brothers,¡± Master Christof assured everyone.


    I felt Master Christof¡¯s memories of being whipped, but a new sensation was wing for my attention.


    ¡°Masters, I have to-¡± I started but Master Bane was pulling me through the arched doorway into the


    bathroom already.


    I sat on thecquered pot and rxed. It had been hours since I had gone.


    The bathing room we were in was spacious. The ceilings were high. A sunken, stone Lined pit sat in


    the center of the room. I was sitting off to the side to take care of my business. Even with all six of us in


    here it didn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Master Christof turned a knob on the wall and the huge sunken tub in the room started to fill with water.


    I saw steam rising from it. That would feel wonderful on my sore back.


    I started when Master Bane ran a wet towel between my Legs to clean me. The big man crouched


    before me and grinned. He sat the rag aside and ran his fingers through my lower lips a second time.

 Chapter 237

    ¡°I have missed this, Ciara,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pot, Master Bane,¡± I told him shyly.


    Master Evan pulled me to stand and led me to their bath. ¡°And in a moment you will be in the bath,


    Ciara. We are aware of where you are,¡± he said Laughing.


    They didn¡¯t understand my self-consciousness about my bodily functions. They always used the


    bathroom as a group. Removal of waste was just a process like eating, there was nothing to be


    ashamed of.


    I stepped into the water feeling much less ufortable as they used thetrines. They were right, it


    was just a function. If they were so unconcerned about it, I shouldn¡¯t worry either.


    ninjanovel


    The water in the pool came to the edge of my ass. I stood in the middle scooping up handfuls of the


    warm water and pouring it over my back. It felt so good and rxing.


    Master Damien was the first to notice me. I was beautiful. He Liked the exaggerated dip my low back


    was making as my belly grew. Through his eyes I saw myself and I was Lovely. Something was


    missing, though.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing, Master Damien?¡± I asked, turning slightly to look at him.


    ¡°We were farther gone than we¡¯d thought. We should have noticed, Brother,¡± Master Evanughed


    leaving the room.


    My neck was bare. Their symbol was on my stomach and nowhere else. Master Evan returned with the


    cor and motioned me over as he sat with his legs hanging in the pool.


    I felt unsure for a moment. My neck was Larger and the old cor had been reced, it had been too


    tight. The cuffs on my ankles were also slightlyrger. If these were the old size they would not fit.


    Damien scoffed at my concern, he and his Brothers had never stopped watching out for me. Fredrick


    had sent notice through traveling men that I had changed. They had sent back stones and bought


    everything in the right size Less than a moon ago.


    ¡°We thought you were merely gaining weight,¡± Master Christof said.


    ¡°We assumed that you were just very healthy.¡±


    Master Kein bounded in beside Master Evan and took the tiny nipple rings from him. They put all of my


    metal ornamentation on me.


    I¡¯d never thought of the cor and cuffs as jewelry. They were a sign of envement, but not anymore.


    The insignia was beautiful and I was overjoyed to wear it.


    I shook my head trying to clear it, as the men stepped into the warm water. My opinions were all over


    the ce. It wasn¡¯t clear where I ended and they began.


    The sensation of not being the one to direct my own thoughts was nerve wracking. It was far more


    intrusive than the asional feelings that had assaulted me before. I wanted to feel anxiety, but I


    couldn¡¯t; it wasn¡¯t the predominant theme.


    Master Damien lowered himself onto the bench in the sunken tub. The water swirled around him and


    he winced as it went over several knife wounds. I felt them on my own unscarred abdomen. He sighed


    and stretched out in the tub grinning at Master Evan.


    The pain was inconsequential. The Brothers had been pulled from the edge again. We were Lucky to


    be alive and unbroken.


    When Master Christof had separated from them, it had not beenplete. This time they lost all


    connection to one another. They never thought they would see happiness again.


    I automatically started to soap Master Damien, because I knew it was what he wanted. Pleasure


    radiated from him as my hands ran over his skin. He had Loved this part of having me from the first


    day.


    I continued to wash him infortable silence. As they always did, they enjoyed Master Damien¡¯s


    bath. I enjoyed it, too, using my new knowledge about him to guide my hands where he wanted them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wonder what our schedule is now?¡± Master Christof asked. ¡°Will we continue to train?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Master Kein Lounged along a bench and answered.


    ¡°They cannot separate us from Ciara. What will they do with us?¡±


    ¡°And what will we do with you?¡± Master Evan growled pulling me toward him.


    I stumbled and Landed on his Lap.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°So many questions,¡± I grunted trying to stand and failing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Damien said watching us, ¡°so many questions¡­Perhaps you could enlighten us. How is


    it that we share our bond with a human? How did you do that Ciara and from so far away? The


    mountains usually disrupt our bond.¡±


    The men sat unmoving in the water. Their eyes bored into me and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Master Damien, it just happened.¡±


    They didn¡¯t need to watch my eyes to know I was telling the truth. I couldn¡¯t exin how I connected to


    them. It was pretty obvious from the jumble in my head that we were.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Females cannot bond with us,¡± Master Evan said holding me tight.


    Some part of him knew I was female. There was a hint of fear there and it waspletely


    unnecessary.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your women here, Master Evan,¡± I reasoned, ¡°I¡¯m not really a womanpared to them.¡±


    Master Christof snorted, ¡°You bear young ones, Ciara. You are female. You¡¯ve always thought you were


    female.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Like the women here, though,¡± I stressed and Master Evans arms loosened around me.


    Perhaps I wasn¡¯t a female, he was still torn on the issue. The men¡¯s opinion shed violently with my


    own and it was ufortable. Only in one mind did I find simr ideas. There wasfort in


    agreement there.


    ¡°I know, Ciara,¡± Master Christof soothed.


    Master Christof had always believed I was female. It wasn¡¯t the prevailing opinion, so he¡¯d never


    pushed it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree on everything?¡± I asked. Master Evan dragged a wet cloth up my arms and answered,


    ¡°Mostly, some opinions we do not share, but those thoughts make us ufortable.¡±


    Their minds hummed along with mine as Evan bathed mepletely.


    In return for the care, I started to wash Evan¡¯s hair once it was wet. The shock I got when my fingers


    ran through the damp Locks startled me. His hair was sensitive, not just his scalp. I twisted a lock


    around my fingers and I felt the weird pleasure that caused him.


    ¡°Wash it, please,¡± he requested softly, ¡°and then twist it.¡±


    The other men were used to this. They all knew Evan¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t Like theirs. The sensitivity was a


    secret they hid. It could be dangerous if others knew.


    I gently cleaned Evan¡¯s hair and scalp how he Liked. Once I was done I sat behind him on the edge of


    the stone tub. What he called twisting, I called braiding. Working slowly I braided and unbraided his


    hair. The sensations put him in a near Zen state of rxation.


    Still, Evan¡¯s intense pleasure could not take away the questions. He shook himself out of his trance and


    pulled me back into the water. There were mysteries that needed to be explored. They were curious


    about my stomach. It wasn¡¯t clear to them what was inside of it that made itrger.

 Chapter 239

    I remembered going to one of my cousins¡¯ birth. There were also several shows I had seen on


    childbirth. The men saw through my memories. Cringing, I realized I would have to go through this


    without any pain medicine.


    ¡°This will not cause you pain see to it.¡±


    ¡± Master Damien said stoically. ¡°We will


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you get to choose,¡± I told him shaking my head. ¡°It always hurts.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien was getting irritated with my irrational persistence on the matter. Apologizing softly, I relented;


    perhaps they did have something to use. As soon as I agreed, I felt better.


    Master Christof was curious, so Master Evan handed me to him. Long fingers cleaned me intimately as


    Master Christof explored my folds. He Slipped his longest finger inside of me and pressed. It twinged


    when he hit my cervix.


    ¡°The way is blocked,¡± he stated simply. ¡°Nothing cane out there.¡±


    I remembered my fake Masters and how angry they got when I couldn¡¯t exin something. The


    difort I felt about not being able to exin made Master Damien angry. Rue and his Brothers had


    not treated me the way he wanted me cared for.


    ¡°The way opens when the babyes,¡± I exined as Master Christof withdrew his fingers.


    Master Christof watched my face and smiled. He believed me. When weid in the bed he had felt the


    child¡¯s movement, something was definitely inside of me. I kissed his chin and thanked him.


    Once we crawled out of the tub, I was dried and fussed over. My knees were scraped from hard floor of


    the sick room and they were treated. My lower back was sore so it was rubbed with the cream before I


    was treated with the moisturizer. They cared for me as only my true owners did.


    ALL of us were hungry after the bath. We had to go somewhere to get food. No one delivered food like


    at thepound.


    ¡°We are very wise, Brothers,¡± Master Bane said as they pulled out clothes to wear.


    Yes, they were. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. They had thought ahead.


    I shook my head to clear it. What in the world was wrong with me? I didn¡¯t know what they were so


    happy about and I didn¡¯t know what decision they were preening over


    ¡°Ciara, stop being obstinate,¡± Master Damien ordered.


    ¡°It is unbing and distracts us.¡±


    Master Kein rustled to the back of their wardrobe and pulled out several bags. I took a deep breath and


    rxed. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw what was in the bags.


    Everything back there was for me. They had Little pots of creams and cleaners. When they went to the


    cabin they had to be prepared.


    The thing that had them so happy was something Fredrick had designed and made for them. It had


    long sleeves and would go to my feet. A hood could be lifted over my head. Their symbol was stitched


    artfully into the front and back of the gown. The high cor would protect my neck from the chill.


    They had bought it to bring to the cabin when it got colder there.


    During the cooler time the brown outfit would not be enough if I wanted to be outside. The brown outfit


    was not pleasing anyway, it was the wrong color.


    ¡°How can it be warm?¡± I asked as Master Kein pulled it out.


    The outfit appeared to be made of something flowing and blue. It was thicker than what I usually wore,


    but Fredrick had assured them it would not shield me from their gazepletely. It still appeared to be


    ornamentation. The way it shimmered it looked like water. I fought against the idea it would be warm.

 Chapter 240

    Master Damien took my hand and guided me to feel the strange fabric. It was thick like wool, but soft


    as silk. They were right, it would probably be warm.


    ¡°The weather here is colder than even the cabin, Ciara,¡± Master Damien told me.


    ¡°Now stop disagreeing with us. It serves no purpose,¡± he scolded.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered.


    The overwhelming desire was to go with the prevailing opinion anyway. Holding my own differing


    opinion was ufortable. It was easier to rx and be like them.


    I did get one piece of clothing that looked like clothes. Soft boots were produced and slipped onto my


    feet. They went up to my knees. Even if a breeze got underneath my dress, I would still be warm.


    After dressing me in my outfit and brushing my hair, we stepped back into the hall. I didn¡¯t hear voices,


    so I nced around. The act infuriated Master Damien.


    I wasn¡¯t to look at other men. The same rules applied as at thepound. They would find a way to


    punish me here if I did not follow the rules.


    Master Christof encouraged forgiveness for speaking with their Keepers earlier. They saw my


    memories and knew I didn¡¯t want to break their rules. My thoughts had been desperate and scared. It


    would be considered a warning, my owners decided.


    The opaque blue fabric swished around my legs as I walked. It was remarkable how it kept the chill


    from my body. This had been a very wise purchase.


    I was so d I agreed with them. Disagreeing felt wrong and brought difort. My instinct was to go


    with themunal flow.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You understand, Ciara,¡± Master Bane said reaching out and taking my hand, ¡°good.¡±


    We walked briskly to the eating area, which was a moderate distance away. There was arge central


    fire inside and tables set around therge room. We were eitherte or early, because the ce was


    Largely unupied.


    ¡°We arete,¡± Master Damien assured me as he put my kneeling ce by a table.


    I held onto the furniture and managed to get myself down to my kneeling ce.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Food in the mountains was different from thepound. Much of it would be inedible for me, luckily my


    owners knew that. They had trained themselves to care for me well. They were certain they would find


    something I could eat.


    Master Kein and Master Christof went to gather the food while the other men sat with me. My owners


    irritated the cooks serving the food they were so particr. One of the cooks snapped at Master Kein


    because he was being too demanding.


    It felt Like I was standing with Master Kein talking to the cook about what I needed. The experience


    was confusing, because that wasn¡¯t what I was doing. My mind couldn¡¯t seem to decide if I was talking


    to a cook about food or kneeling on a kneeling ce at the table. It seemed I was doing both at once


    and that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Master Evan¡¯s hand wrapped into the hair at the back of my head and he tugged on it until I Looked up


    at him.


    ¡°We will guide you,¡± he said. ¡°There is no reason for all this concern you have. We find it unpleasant.¡±


    The men didn¡¯t find it distracting to be in two ces at once, or even five ces. They preferred to be


    together, but they could function independently also. I assumed it would be a skill I would have to learn.


    The food was brought back to us and the men dug in. It was surprising to realize I knew the names of


    the food now. I also knew where it came from.


    I had aparison suddenly. The meat the cooks prepared here was not the way we Liked it. This type


    of meat we Liked to roast over an open tire.


    I had never seen my Masters cook. It had not been apparent to me they knew how.

 Chapter 241

    ¡°When we used toe to the mountains to look for a Lost man,¡± Master Bane exined, ¡°we often


    stayed until the man was found. We killed and ate things we could catch instead of returning to the


    compound.¡±


    Memories flitted into my mind of hunting down supper. I knew where to look and how to kill what I


    wanted. My Warriors were masters of survival in the mountains.


    The roasted meat was always a treat after many hours tracking. It melted on the tongue. The thick


    gravy the cooks used to prepare it here was not as pleasing. The stew took away from the natural


    juices. There were much better ways to prepare this dish.


    The meal continued with my opinions over the food not being mine at all. For instance, I craved the


    rubbery green stalks in the center of the table. I¡¯d never seen them before, but I knew they would be


    sweet and tangy. My fingers itched to grab one and devour it.


    ¡°And much too hard for you to chew, Ciara. You cannot have any,¡± Master Keinughed taking and


    biting into one.


    It tasted amazing. Master Kein had loved them since he was a small child. They were hard toe by


    in the lond andmon in the mountains. It was one of the few things the men liked when they


    were here.


    Master Bane thought about the time they had found a huge patch of it. Master Kein made them go


    there every time they went near that area in the mountains. It had been a long time since they had


    gone to that ce.


    ninjanovel


    Master Evan liked theke near there. It was clear, deep, and secluded. He could swim it all day and


    never be bored.


    Master Damien remembered times when they had slept on the bank of theke; it had been peaceful.


    They had really enjoyed their quiet nights there in the middle of hunts.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan called and I Looked up.


    I was so confused. It was too much stimtion to have all their thoughts and memories bombarding


    me.


    ¡°Swallow and take another bite,¡± Master Evanmanded.


    I did and he smiled down at me.


    ¡°You must rx,¡± he said petting my head.


    He was right. Putting myself under more stress that I was already under was probably bad for the baby.


    I thought about Rose and her deep breathing.


    If I didn¡¯t think about it, their constant stream of thoughts was just background. The ebb and flow of


    emotions wasn¡¯t as disconcerting if you didn¡¯t fight it. Just go with it, I convinced myself.


    ¡°You find our bond ufortable?¡± Master Damien asked.


    They expected an answer to be verbalized.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien, I¡¯m not used to having so much in my head at once,¡± I answered him.


    They didn¡¯t understand. None of them felt that anything was ¡®in their head¡¯ as I described it. My words


    left them confused.


    ¡°Take a bite, Ciara,¡± Master Damienmanded and the internalmunication continued.


    I became more rxed as we ate. They talked and I listened, to both the internal and the external


    conversation. The men could readily have both at the same time.


    Suddenly, everything was quiet.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The talons ttering across the floor alerted me to Nu-reeh¡¯s presence. My head stayed down, despite


    the strong urge to watch her. The men waited quietly.

 Chapter 242

    Did you eat a good midday meal, my Loyal servants?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± they replied.


    I realized I had answered her also. There was an unearthlypulsion to do what she said. It wasn¡¯t


    apparent to me if the feeling was from fear, respect, or something else all together.


    ¡°Rue and his Brothers have been brought before us,¡± she said simply. There was a Long pause before


    she spoke again. ¡°Damien, I will exin this to you only one more time. Your family is to Look at me


    when I speak to you.¡±


    My head snapped up and I looked into her fanged face across the table. Looking away had been a sign


    of disrespect. If I didn¡¯t feel the need to watch her, I did not fear her. Anyone that did not fear the great


    female challenged her and she would crush them.


    The group answered with me, ¡°We apologize, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°You will all be punished for harming yourselves,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°You are under my protection and not to be damaged unless it is my decision.¡±


    Punishment meant a whipping. We could survive that, they could survive that, at least.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°The human¡­¡± Master Christof said softly and I felt his concern.


    The whips were too strong, I was too weak, and they weren¡¯t sure the women knew how much force to


    use.


    ¡°We would take the ve¡¯s portion, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about myself, but about the child. What if I was hurt too badly and it hurt the baby?


    ¡°The child,¡± Master Evan said, almost spitting the words out, ¡°the human is full with the child, Mistress.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like this talk of me having a child and being a woman. I was just so persistent about it.


    ¡°The human,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°will suffer with you, but only through your skin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, The images flooded my head. They felt each other¡¯s pain. Nu-reeh would not hit


    me, but I would suffer just like they did. It was very small constion to know I would not actually be


    harmed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    .we answered as a group, but I didn¡¯t understand.


    Nu-reeh left us to finish our meal after her pronouncement. No one seemed that worried about it. Sure


    pain was promised eventually, but not right now. For the moment we were left in peace, so we enjoyed


    it.


    The meal finished and with nothing else to do, we went for a walk. The men decided I would be


    curious. They wanted to see me experience this world, I was always so expressive.


    We walked from the eating hall through a convoluted series of maze like passageways. My owners had


    traversed these ces regrly, so they knew where we were. It was so odd to have information at my


    disposal that should have not have been mine. I knew right where I was.


    ttering talons sounded and my Masters backed me against the wall. The voices in my head told me


    how to act. She may not even nce at us, but we should watch her.


    ¡®smaller than Nu-reeh,¡¯ was my first thought. Just as scary, though. The brown pelted creature walked


    past us with it¡¯s wingspan folded in the tight hallway. She looked at me and snorted. It sounded like she


    cursed. My presence here was not appreciated at all.


    ¡°We enjoy having you here,¡± Master Evan said throwing back a smile once she was gone.

 Chapter 243

    ¡°We areplete now,¡± Master Christof said quietly.


    They weren¡¯t sure how the bond could reset itself so fast this time. I remembered thest time. They¡¯d


    had sex with me and Master Evan had tasted them each intimately. This time seemed different.


    ¡°You pulled us together,¡± Master Damien told me, ¡°we did note together voluntarily, as we didst


    time.¡±


    The voices buzzed in my head. That was unusual. I should not have been able to do that. Nobody


    controlled someone like that, it wasn¡¯t normal.


    Somehow I had found their wayward consciousness and forced them together. They¡¯d never been


    bonded Like that. Of course, they felt some relief, but it was still disconcerting to be connected to one


    another like that and then connected to me.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Of course in a way it felt good to know I was bonded to them. I¡¯d feared mental illness in myself for so


    long. It was a relief to know all those dreams and strange feelings had a reason. I hadn¡¯t been crazy,


    but what I¡¯d done was certainly not normal.


    ¡°Masters,¡± I stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps because you are human,¡± Master Kein


    suggested.


    ¡°Or is it something in the mountains?¡± Master Evan asked.


    Their curiosity over the strange bond was overshadowed by their desire to see my reaction. We turned


    a corner and were standing at an opening in the mountain.


    It was amazing. The mountains stretched as far as I could see and the enormous one we were in was


    almost small.


    ¡°The women like to mine above the cloud line,¡± Master Christof said pointing up.


    ¡°That is where Nu-reeh and her sisters mine.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go that high up,¡± Master Kein said stepping closer to the edge. ¡°We can¡¯t breath above the


    clouds.¡±


    The cold wind in the mountains whipped around us and I was d for my outfit. Someone lifted the


    hood up so my head stayed warmer. Master Damien took a hand and slipped a mitten on it. Master


    Bane did the same with my other hand.


    They didn¡¯t know everything about the mining. It was hard work, the men could not do it. Master


    Christof had been curious so she had taken him to see an active mine lower down the mountain.


    Nu-reeh told them you earned the right to work. Once you were producing you may earn the right to


    mate. Once they were old enough some women kept men, like Nu-reeh and some women just rented


    breeders. If the women were Lucky those breedings resulted in offspring.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The men weren¡¯t sure how the women put the boys together once they were born. ALL they knew was


    that once a boy was joined into a family the mothers sold the five of them. They were very particr


    about where their sons went. Women that owned men were strong and protective, that¡¯s how it was


    always done.


    I petted my stomach and frowned. If this was a boy, I didn¡¯t know how I would raise him.


    ¡°He would go to the Child Keepers after being ced with his Brothers, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said.


    It was obvious to them how a boy would grow up. There were details to that I didn¡¯t understand,


    though. Things I was sure were important.


    ¡°Who ces the mark?¡± I asked frantically.


    ¡°How would I do that for my child? How would I know who his Brothers are?¡±


    Thoughts were whizzing around in my head. I felt faint. My child would not have the advantage of a


    mother with any knowledge. My poor son would have no mark, no family, and could be imed by any


    woman.


    Master Kein stumbled a Little and his foot slipped toward the edge. He looked physically ill. They all


    looked sick. Master Kein started to fall and a scream caught in my throat.

 Chapter 244

    In a flurry of wings we were pushed away from the edge. Dinah was grabbing Master Kein and shooing


    the rest of us back.


    ¡°Wnat are you doing?¡± she thundered as Master Kein stared up at her. ¡°You almost stepped off the side


    of a mountain!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t looking at Master Kein, though. Dinah was looking right at me. She knew who was


    responsible for their carelessness.


    I started to speak and was silenced by Master Damien¡¯s hand on my shoulder. He would speak for us.


    That is what they expected.


    ¡°Thank you, Dinah,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°We were careless.¡±


    Dinah set a struggling Master Kein down and he took the strides that ced him with us. He Looked


    Like he wanted to wipe the ces she had been touching him. It was taking all his fortitude not to look


    disgusted.


    ¡°Stay away from the edge,¡° she ordered taking off. Now I felt awful for two reasons. I¡¯d nearly killed


    Master Kein and my poor child¡­


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Evan growled, ¡°stop it. We will do whatever it takes to help the child. You worry too


    much. I feel like I want to lose my meal and I have never done that before.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Master Damien looked irritated and annoyed, too, even Master Christof looked upset. Master Bane


    leaned against the wall breathing heavy.


    ¡°What is this sensation in my stomach?¡± he asked rolls andes into my throat. I do not Like it.¡±


    ¡°It is as though it


    Nausea, they felt my nausea and it was unfamiliar to them. I absolutely had to get control of myself.


    Think of Rose and breathing slow and steady.


    ¡°How do you do it, Ciara?¡± Master Christof asked.


    ¡°How do you connect to us so powerfully? It makes no sense. You are not of this world. A human


    cannot bond to us.¡±


    Master Evan huffed and slid down the wall sitting down with his arms resting on his knees.


    ¡°The same way a human cannot carry our child. What have we been told that wasn¡¯t a Lie?¡±


    Master Damien slid down the wall next to Master Evan and rested with him. It was strange and


    disconcerting what I seemed to be doing. In fact, it was unknown to them before they woke up bonded


    to me this morning.


    They had been having the strange feelings seeping into their bond before that. The dreams had been


    bizarre, but they had ignored them. It was just assumed they really missed me.


    ¡°We finally knew at the cabin,¡± Master Kein said Looking out over the opening in the rock, but not


    getting anywhere near the edge. ¡°The anticipation of seeing you was greater than any time before and


    when you did not show up and we could not get to you¡­¡±


    Master Christof finished for him taking my mittened hand. ¡°We were lost. Knowing we still had you


    made this bearable; we feared our treasure was taken from us for good.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was the most romantic thing someone had ever said to me. I was going to cry and my eyes were


    prickling.


    ¡®s every feeling you have unpleasant all the time?¡± Master Bane asked.


    ¡°How are we to function? How do you function?¡±

 Chapter 245

    ¡°Unbelievable! Master Evan eximed throwing his hands up and grabbing his head.


    ¡°We will not survive this,¡± Master Kein moaned sinking next to Master Damien.


    It was hrious. They were all upset and it was so silly. Iughed out loud. They Laughed with me.


    ¡°The ve will be the death of us,¡± Master Bane said holding his side and chuckling.


    This wasn¡¯t funny to them. It was serious. Our Laughter subsided and they were all looking at me


    warily.


    ¡°Remember when Ronal told us this morning that he remembered human ves having a child,


    Damien,¡± Master Evan said. ¡°He seems to know about the human ves thate to the mountains.


    We should find out if our cousins from the red mountains had the same..


    Master Evan faltered and the internal conversation took over. Being bonded to me was not necessarily


    a problem, he did not want to phrase it as such. It wasn¡¯t normal and it did pose a challenge, though.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Master Christof stated gesturing toward the sky, ¡°they have not been honest with us.¡±


    The internal conversation took over. This may happen more than anyone knew. If it happened, no


    Warrior would admit it.


    We started back toward a different ce suddenly and as a group. Master Damien needed to talk to


    Ronal.


    We walked briskly through therge hallways. We moved through thebyrinth of tunnels toward the


    opposite side of the mountain where Ronal worked.


    Ronal and his Brothers had been free Warriors, just Like Damien and his Brothers. One of Ronal¡¯s


    Brothers had been killed. The four wounded family members limped home to theirpound and


    waited to die. The women had picked them up and brought them to the mountains.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Ronal and his remaining Brothers had slowly healed. Their owners in the mountains had told them men


    could survive losing a Brother. Such talk was unheard of in thepound, which is why they were


    removed from there.


    We walked into a huge hall that seemed like a factory. Master Damien walked us through the


    commotion to the center where Ronal stood.


    ¡°Damien,¡± the other man acknowledged my owners, ¡°good to see you. Come to visit the sorting room


    have you?¡±


    The men were very busy around us, putting pieces of rough metal of various shapes into different bins.


    They weighed, measured, and examined each piece carefully. It was quite a production.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ..le¡®¡¯d like to talk tonight,¡± Master Damien said.


    ¡°My Brothers and I would be happy to, Damien,¡± Ronal answered. ¡°Your ve could provide


    entertainment,¡± he offered.


    My owners were shocked. No man ever requested such a thing of another¡¯s ve.


    ¡°Come now,¡± Ronalughed, ¡°we have seen many ves here. They all have a talent for entertaining


    us. Does this one? We wish somepensation for our evening.¡±


    I swiveled my hips experimentally. Yes, I could still dance, even with the belly.


    ¡°You see,¡± Ronal pointed, ¡°the ve is bursting to show her skills. It¡¯s settled,¡± he said smiling.


    Master Damien thought it best to spell out exactly what skills I would be showing Ronal and his


    Brothers. Best leave no room for confusionter.


    ¡°The ve will dance for us,¡± Master Damien stated, ¡°but only we touch our ve.¡±

 Chapter 246

    The other manughed and agreed. He had no interest in sex with a ve, he assured Master Damien.


    His Mistress kept him and his Brothers quite content.


    I was tired and my feet were sore as we walked back toward our quarters.


    ¡°Nap?¡± Master Christof said in English and I gasp.


    ¡°You understand English?¡± I asked and they grinned at me.


    ¡°The word was in your mind. There is not an equivalent in our Language. Rest is rest, no matter what


    time it is taken at,¡± Master Christof shrugged.


    When we made it home the men stripped me of my outfit. Much like a child, I was put to bed for a nap.


    Thick nkets were pulled over my body and tucked securely around me. I curled into the covers and


    was asleep in a matter of moments.


    The dreams were back. We were sitting outside in the mountains. The men were sitting around a


    crackling fire Looking at me.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Master Christof asked.


    ¡°Where is here?¡± I questioned. The men exined to me where we were. They pointed out the different


    ces in the rugged terrain. I was curious, so it was a geography lesson.


    I woke up to Evan¡¯s smiling face above mine.


    ¡°You have strange dreams when you sleep,¡± he said simply. ¡°We find it quite distracting.¡±


    I was pulled to stand as I woke up. The ces they took me in their memories were amazing. It wasn¡¯t


    necessarily intentional, but I did love it.


    Evan pulled me to the closet where his Brothers were standing around. Since we were all dressed


    already, I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You belly dancing outfit will not fit you,¡± Christof exined.


    ninjanovel


    They had maintained amunication with the shopkeepers that outfitted the ves. Fredrick had


    insisted they buy certain itemsst time he sent them a message. Namely, more chain for my waist and


    other strange clothing pieces. At the time they had found it odd, but he had insisted they would need it.


    ¡°That exins Fredrick¡¯s strong desire to sell us this blue cloth,¡± I heard Kein say from the closet they


    kept their clothes in.


    The men were worried about what I would wear tonight. They wanted me covered in front of Ronal and


    his Brothers. Frankly, I was shocked. I was never covered. They only Let me wear the belly dancing


    outfit for fun.


    ¡°We dislike their interest in you,¡± Damien said stiffly, watching Master Kein sort through fabric in the


    closet. ¡°Apparently some men in the mountains are not like the Warriors in thepound.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Evan¡¯s face was twisted in a grimace as he remembered Ronal requesting I ¡°entertain them¡±. Damien¡¯s


    family had known men with ves for many turns of the ringed moon. The honorable thing to do was


    ignore the ve. That¡¯s what Damien and his Brothers always did.


    Kein emerged victorious a momentter. In his hands were several swathes of deep blue.


    ¡°Fredrick said we would like it, now I see why,¡± Kein said shaking it out.


    It was a wrap around style skirt, the size could be adjusted for my belly by tying it in a different ce. In


    ce of the hip scarf several silver coins hung around the edge of the skirt. The waves of blue


    mimicked my belly dancing outfit. For a top, Master Kein wrapped me in an adherent blue gauze that


    clung to my curves only partially obscuring them.


    It still seemed risque to me, but the men were satisfied.


    They stripped me of the new dancing outfit and ced me back in my warm clothes to walk to dinner.

 Chapter 247

    The dining hall was crowded with men now. They didn¡¯t pay my Masters much attention, except one


    group.


    I didn¡¯t look up as boots stopped by our table, but I knew who it was when I heard the voices.


    ¡°You are too weak to be her favorites,¡± the man said. ¡°No one is better at keeping her attention than we


    are. Soon she will understand what pathetic sniveling creatures you really are and sell your worthless


    selves.¡±


    Master Damien didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. He chewed thoughtfully and took another bite


    swallowing it down with a swig from his cup.


    ¡°Meat¡¯s better tonight,¡± Master Evan said.


    Master Kein disagreed, ¡°Still too heavy with the gravy.¡±


    The man mmed what was most likely his fist on the table and Master Damien offered me a chunk of


    meat. I took it and chewed like I was supposed to, but the tension was rising in the air. This would not


    end peacefully.


    My Masters were ready for a good fight. They just wanted this family to get a Little more worked up.


    Master Damien and his Brothers were rulers of their tempers. They knew men didn¡¯t think right once


    the rage took hold of them.


    The other men surrounded our table and I swallowed what had been in my mouth. Master Damien was


    very clear in his internalmand. When the fight started, I was to get under the table and stay there.


    One of the men swung out at Master Damien and I scrambled into my hiding spot. The fight started


    swiftly. The men were battling it out amid the shouting of their excited cousins.


    Part of me was d to be ignored and under the table. A Larger part of me wanted to be out there with


    them, tearing those guys up. I could feel it. My owners were having a wonderful time.


    ninjanovel


    The men they were fighting were from a differentpound. Their style was novel. Master Damien and


    his Brothers were fascinated at the moves they were using. Not to say the other men were winning, but


    my Masters were enjoying ying with them.


    A roar stopped all the noise from the men. I peeked out and some women were entering the hall. The


    men separated like nothing had happened and everyone went back to their seats.


    I waited until Master Damien motioned for me and I crawled back to my kneeling ce. They fed me


    and talked as the women wove through the crowd.


    ¡°Fighting, young men?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we answered as a group.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.


    She seemed satisfied and walked off, her talons ttering Lightly on the floor.


    I heard the internal discussion as my men contemted the women. Nu-reeh Liked to see them riled


    up and fighting. When the men were fired up they were entertaining.


    We walked back toward our rooms and were apanied by Ronal and his three Brothers. Walking


    with the other men I had the strange memory of a three Legged dog that Lived down the street on


    Earth. The dog never seemed aware of his disability, but everyone else was.


    My men had watched my internal musings with some amount of humor. They seemed to find the


    analogy strange. It was fitting, though. Ronal¡¯s loss was visible to everyone that saw them. The only


    men seemingly without issue with it were the Brothers involved.


    Inside our rooms Master Christof whisked me into the back to change. He tied the skirt so my Lower


    body was entirely covered. The wrap for my top was also looped around me several times.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I danced around the fire pit as Master Kein strummed his stringed instrument. Dancing, for once, was


    strange. Master Damien and his Brothers were torn between wanting to see my flesh teasing them and


    hiding it from our guests. I did my best to be conservative with my moves.

 Chapter 248

    When I became winded Master Damien called a halt to me and I knelt before him. He wanted me


    closer to him, so I crawled into hisp and rested.


    ¡°So, Ronal, you¡¯ve seen a ve that had this problem before?¡± he asked stroking my stomach.


    ¡°Yes, many lunar cycles ago,¡± Ronal said simply.


    ¡°I believe they were from the red mountains.¡±


    Master Evan was irritated. Ronal was being evasive and dragging this out. First the dancing and now


    he was giving the same information he¡¯d already told them. Master Bane agreed and his anger started


    to rise. Their emotion wasbining and mixing internally, readying to spill over.


    Men don¡¯t think right when their tempers are up, I reminded them and the fire all receded into the


    background.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that, Ronal. What else do you know?¡± Master Damien asked calmly.


    ¡°ves,¡± he said leaning forward, ¡°be very attached to their young. The night the boy chose his


    family and they put the mark, the woman had to be kept tied to the bed. When it was sent to the Child


    Keepers, I thought we¡¯d never hear the end of the screaming.¡±


    That made me feel better. The women would mark the child even if it was mine. It would not be an


    outcast. The bit about us being ¡°attached¡± to our children wasn¡¯t really news to me, but it was to my


    men.


    I felt the difort they all had about that part, but I ignored it. My curiosity had to deal with how they


    sold the boy. Who made sure his owners would be good enough?


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Master Damien asked Ronal who sold the boy and the other man grunted.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s offspring are valuable. Mistress Nu-reeh will im the child as hers. That¡¯s what the other


    woman did. She put the boy in a family. What I heard at the time was she handled the sale Like it was


    her own,¡± Ronal answered.


    ¡°Anything else about the men strike you as unusual?¡± Master Damien asked. ¡°They seem to have any


    special attachment to their ve?¡±


    ¡°No more so than any of you that choose this Life,¡± Ronal said Looking confused. ¡°You have some


    unusual attachment to your ve?¡±


    Master Damien scoffed and cupped my cheek as though examining me, ¡°Only wondering why this


    happened to us is all,¡± he said.


    I met his eyes and the understanding passed between us. The bond was unusual. That was what they


    had wanted to know and Ronal_ had inadvertently answered the question.


    The rest of the conversation was pleasant and not that enlightening for me. My men had never seen


    things Ronal described, like nursing, but I had. They neglected to tell Ronal they were already


    intimately aware of what my breasts could produce. My Masters Listened intently as Ronal described


    the life of a child.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How Long does it Last?¡± Master Evan asked.


    For a human child I knew a mother kept them for eighteen years, but this wasn¡¯t Earth and this child


    wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°They kept it for six full turns of the small moon,¡± Ronal said.


    That had meaning to me now. About four hundred twenty days, if the calction Master Damien did


    was correct.


    I was sad and my eyes started to tear. A little over a year to know my child and release it into this wild


    world forever. It was too soon, much too quick for any mother.


    Water touched my Lashes and threatened to spill over as my body started to tremble. It took all my


    fortitude to sit stoically on Master Damien¡¯sp as the men talked. I¡¯d never lost anything this precious


    before.


    Master Bane grunted and stood up. Master Kein made a show of stretching. They felt my pain and I


    was breaking. It would be better not to do that in front of these men.

 Chapter 249

    Master Christof moved from beside Master Damien and encouraged me to rise. He walked me toward


    the bedroom and into the closet to change out of my outfit.


    ¡°Focus on me,¡± he whispered into my ear.


    ¡°I feel no emotion about this child. You will do better if you focus away from your pain.¡±


    Christof was curious about what was happening, but he wasn¡¯t burdened by sadness. The idea of


    giving the child to Keepers was normal to him and made sense. I focused on that instead of my own


    impending sense of loss.


    My outfit was changed back to my warm soft one and I was offered a drink of water. Once my men


    were sure I wasn¡¯t going to overpower their bond with my raucous thoughts Christof led me back to the


    sitting room.


    Ronal was describing the strange way the female had spoken to the infant and the high lilting voice she


    had used.


    .inging,¡± I smiled and spoke to Master Christof, ¡°she sang to the infant. You¡¯ve heard me do that before.


    We do it on Earth. It calms the children.¡±


    The women here had found the melody did soothe the child and were impressed by it. The human had


    not been chastised for the care she showed the young one. She was as devoted as any mother should


    be.


    ¡°It was awful the night they took the child,¡± Ronal said getting back to the point I dreaded.


    I focused on Master Christof and felt more at peace. He was right. I could survive this, outside of my


    own head.


    ¡°The human screamed for her child for many nights. She wailed worse than the child had. The women


    here feared they would have to do away with her if she could not be calmer. Finally she calmed and the


    men were able to take her back to thepound,¡± Ronal finished.


    It was Late and my men were tired. At least that¡¯s what they told Ronal and his Brothers. They ushered


    the other men out of the apartment and we conversed internally.


    ninjanovel


    The bond wasn¡¯t normal, the other men had not experienced it. They had not advertised it at least.


    Master Damien understood why, his Brothers understood why, and I understood through them.


    The weakest member of the family was the weakest member of the bond. It was a vulnerability and that


    was never advertised. My men guarded each other without exception. The death or injury of one would


    be the death or injury of them all.


    They would have to defend me if it came to it and I should defend them. Five sets of eyes looked


    uneasily at me. No more breaking down, no more sadness at the loss of the child; I had to be as strong


    as they were expected to be. They weren¡¯t sure I was capable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Masters, I promise,¡± I said solemnly looking down.


    I would be strong for my baby. Breaking down and screaming would only potentially harm the child.


    Children were brought into this world and left to the care of Keepers everyday. Mine would be safe that


    way.


    I needed a distraction. This train of thought was disturbing to all of us. My men had a tried and true way


    to distract me. It was decided we would do that now.


    Master Damien cupped my face his hands and turned my face up. He brought his mouth down over


    mine stroking my lips with his. His tongue pressed into my mouth and he kissed me deeply.


    My men wanted to be close, I wanted to be close. We were bonded, but they wanted to do something


    together. There was one thing we were very good at doing together.


    My outfit was gone in an instant, pulled roughly over my head and I shivered.


    ¡°Light the warmer in the sleeping chamber,¡± Master Damien ordered pulling me to his chest.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wrapped my arms around Master Damien and pulled him close to me. My softness against his hard


    body felt wonderful from both sides. When Master Christof pressed against my back and ran his hands


    over my body, I shivered for an entirely different reason.


    I tugged at Master Damien¡¯s shirt and helped him remove it. A kneeling ce was pushed in front of


    me and I knelt to undo his boots. They loved having me undress them. Each man took a turn as I


    slowly revealed their breathtaking bodies.

 Chapter 250

    There were new scars. They had not rewrapped their injuries from earlier and I could see the healing


    cuts on their flesh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this again,¡± I said seriously, tracing the edge of a long gash across Master Evan¡¯s chest.


    Hurting each other Like that was insane and ridiculous. They shouldn¡¯tsh out at one another. It


    caused me pain to imagine them hurting their Brothers. The family was safety and should be the


    antithesis of danger.


    My men didn¡¯t agree. If their bond was broken, they didn¡¯t want to live. Being together kept them sane,


    they wouldn¡¯t Live on alone.


    The pull of the emotional bond had me. I couldn¡¯t help but at Least acquiesce. There wasn¡¯t a good


    ce in their minds to openly disagree and I was part of that now.


    ninjanovel


    Their sexual arousal was flowing freely at me. They wanted me and I, in return, wanted them.


    Damien carried me to their sleeping quarters and the warmer was doing an excellent job. The room


    was veryfortable. He sat me on my feet and stood looking down at me.


    ¡°What do you want, Damien?¡± I asked sliding a hand down his chest to grasp his thick tool in my hand.


    My mouth wrapped around him, that¡¯s what he wanted.


    ¡°Lay down,¡± I said releasing his cock and pushing him toward the bed. Once he was stretched out on


    the surface I followed him and knelt over him. Kissing down his chest and stomach I crept closer and


    closer to his shaft.


    Evan¡¯s consciousness was enjoying the sensation of my lips on Damien¡¯s skin. He loved that I was


    always so willing to put my mouth on them. As I flicked my tongue along the ridges of Damien¡¯s


    abdomen, it was Evan¡¯s pleasure I felt.


    I decided to give Evan more of what he wanted. I tasted the thick springy hair around Damien¡¯s cock,


    nuzzling the shaft with my nose. Licking slowly I tasted until I was licking the head like a lollipop. I


    squeezed the shaft and tiny amount of pre cum appeared.


    ¡°Taste it,¡± Evan moaned watching very closely.


    My mouth dropped over the tip of Damien¡¯s dick and I sucked. He tasted tangy and salty. Ipped at


    the tip as Damien bucked beneath me.


    A hand wrapped into my hair and Evan pulled me up. He was d they had kept my hair. Despite their


    dislike of the coarse hair covering their own women, my hair was different. It was thinner and softer, like


    theirs.


    Evan pulled me to his lips and pressed his tongue between mine. He tasted me and he tasted Damien


    on me. The bond only got stronger as his Brother¡¯s vor exploded in his mouth.


    I felt the way Evan did for a moment. He knew exactly where each of his Brothers were in this room. He


    could have pinpointed their Location without opening his eyes. It was a sense I didn¡¯t have and his


    Brothers didn¡¯t have.


    It didn¡¯t work well in the mountains, something here disrupted his ability, especially if they were


    separated by distance. The sense in thepound allowed Evan to track his family continuously. He


    derivedfort from knowing exactly where they all were.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Damien demanded, pulling on my hand.


    I returned my lips to his shaft and went down to taste his balls. Damien¡¯s hair grew sparsely on his


    Large round scrotum. I licked them until they were wet with spit and glistening in the low light. My men


    didn¡¯t stop me as I sucked the Large balls into my mouth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    No one seemed bothered by the exploration, so I kept going. The area under Damien¡¯s sac was


    sensitive and he wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing when I flicked my tongue down there. Evan knew, he


    tasted me like this all the time.


    It was strange and new to have my tongue here. Damien wasn¡¯t sure what to think, but Evan Loved it.


    He was in heaven.


    Damien wanted me back on his cock and Evan wanted me on my knees. As my mouth settled back


    over Damien¡¯s thick rod, Evan separated my Lower lips. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯d made him insane


    with need.


    I opened as wide as I could and took Damien about half way into the wet confines of my mouth. He


    wanted to feel the warmth and wetness envelop him deeper. I sucked and he thrust his hips until his


    hair tickled my nose.


    Buy Me A Coffee:


    Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time.


    Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team.


    Paypall ount Given Below:


    [email protected]</a>


    Make Sure Email Was Correct.

 Chapter 251

    Evan didn¡¯t wait, he couldn¡¯t. On his knees behind me he pushed his length to the hilt into my ready,


    wet center. I moaned and tried to adjust to the sudden invasion.


    Damien¡¯s hands wound into my hair to push and pull. He had propped his head up on a pillow so he


    could watch me move over his shaft. The look of this was the most erotic thing he¡¯d ever seen. Often


    when he was fucking the women, this is what ran through his head.


    Evan panted behind me. My scent drifted up and he couldn¡¯t resist running his fingers through the


    wetness and tasting it. The bond between us pulsed as he took my vor off his fingers.


    I felt it from all sides. The thick head pummeled my throat and the shaft stretched my walls. Evan felt


    like his cock was in a tight Slippery glove and so did Damien. I was wrapped around them and they


    tingled all over. We all rode the wave of passion.


    Other fingers found their way beneath me to pull on the metal rings in my nipples. Another hand was


    separating the apex of my sex and stroking my clit. Pleasure ran from me and into me. My body shook


    with it and I exploded.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The orgasm was intense and consuming. My body quaked around my men and they felt the tremors.


    They did all they could to intensify the experience and continued to stimte me gently. When it ended


    I felt as though I¡¯d run a marathon, but the sexual energy was still pulsing through our bond.


    Damien pushed his shaft deep into my throat and growled as Evan grabbed my hips and pumped


    quickly. They¡¯d waited on the edge for me to finish and now it was their turn. The rod in my throat


    pulsed against my tongue and I wanted to taste it. I pulled back and several globs of Damien¡¯s essence


    poured over my tongue.


    Evan came before Damien was finished. He called out and pressed himself into my wetness until there


    was nothing left to fill. I sucked on Damien¡¯s staff and pulled every drop from him as Evan anchored me


    against him.


    I let Damien¡¯s seed wash over the inside of my mouth before swallowing it down, but Evan was not to


    be denied. He withdrew and pulled me upright. His tongue was in my mouth drawing out the vor.


    Fingers were on my nipples and I felt the clench as they started to dribble. They were so sensitive now


    and my men seemed to know just what to do to make them leak. They felt pleasure I had noticed their


    attention.


    Kein was fiddling with the jewelry to remove it. He loved the Look, but he was getting hooked on my


    milk. He wanted to taste that strange, rich substance over and over again.


    I wasid on my back as Kein attacked my nipples. It was sweet the way he cupped the breast and


    enjoyed the sticky liquid. He sucked until I was dry, which was fairly quick.


    The oil was used as it had been at the cabin to slick the area between my breasts and Kein straddled


    my body. He loved to fuck my breasts, to see his staff move between the mounds of flesh.


    Bane¡¯srge fingers fumbled to reced their jewelry as Kein ced his staff between the orbs.


    ¡°Patience, Brother,¡± Baneughed as Kein swatted his hands away and reced the second ring


    himself.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ciara won¡¯t remove her breasts before you get to ride them.¡±


    Kein was in no mood for Bane¡¯s banter and ignored him. My breasts called to him and he wanted


    nothing more than for his Brothers to let him y.


    Bane was in a mood to have fun. He sat at my head and watched Kein start to slide himself back and


    forth between my breasts. Reaching forward Bane pinched both nipples and then used his fingers to


    cover them.


    ¡°ALL gone Brother,¡± he Laughed, ¡°as you feared.¡±


    Kein looked down into my eyes and smirked. He loved fighting with hisrger Brother almost as much


    as he Liked fucking me.


    ¡°I¡¯LL wait for you,¡± I whispered.


    They were off the bed in a sh. Kein was certainly smaller, but fast and vicious. I turned on my side to


    watch as the two of them wrestle in the middle of the floor.


    Bane was struggling to keep up with Kein and struggling worse when he got hold of him. Kein was


    wearing a good portion of the oil and it made him slick and hard to grab onto. It was funny to watch.


    Damien and Evan were greatly enjoying the show. They were yelling out helpful tips and betting on who


    woulde out on top. This was a game they loved to y. The oil made the wrestling fun and


    different.

 Chapter 252

    Christofid behind me and kissed my neck as his Brothers wrestled. His hands drifted over my breasts


    down to cup my mons and y in the slick folds.


    Kein made his demands known through the bond. He was next.


    ¡°Ciara is yours,¡± Christof soothed, ¡°I only wished to keep her ready while you yed.¡±


    Christof was content behind me to watch his Brothers tussle.


    He was also pleased about something else, but that was deeper and more hidden. Christof was


    pleased they did not refer to me as a ve in the bedroom and I was not required to call them Master.


    It was slow, but his Brothers wereing around to his way of thinking.


    very was wrong, in any form. If he had been bonded to them when they decided to go to the ve


    auction, he never would have allowed it. The sale of sentient beings was inappropriate and he had


    never understood the allure.


    I turned to look at him and he smiled a sly smile at me. He¡¯d never liked to treat me as a ve, but the


    push of thebined mind was strong. Fighting with them upset the bnce, but subtle changes could


    be made.


    I smiled at my friend. He was never my Master; Christof had always been my friend.


    Hush, was the internalmand. It would upset them if they knew what we were talking about.


    Grabbing Christof¡¯s head I kissed him deeply. Kein bellowed and pinned Bane squarely in a choke


    hold.


    ¡°No more interference,¡± he demanded of Bane


    I shook myself out of my thoughts and cast sultry eyes on Kein. It was important not to concentrate on


    what Christof had been thinking. Instead I focused on the glistening man stalking me from across the


    room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kein was covered in sweat and oil, he looked dangerous and wild. I patted the bed in front of me and


    then reached for him.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him when he was closer.


    On my back with his shaft sliding between my tits Like he had been before he was interrupted. I


    grabbed the bottle of oil and poured several drops across my chest, rubbing it in


    Kein mounted my chest and started to move his shaft between the mountains of flesh.


    ¡°They are Larger,¡± he grunted pulling them around his shaft. Pregnancy,¡± I answer him licking his tip


    every time it neared my lips.


    My breasts were sensitive, but Kein was gentle. He knew what hurt me and what did not. The pressure


    he used was just enough to do what he wanted without causing pain.


    I felt Kein¡®s arousal and pleasure. Suddenly it made sense why they didn¡¯t mind watching each other


    every time. ALL they had to do was concentrate on their Brother and it was like they were having sex


    five times in a row.


    Through the sexual haze I did note Damien was concerned. Kein was getting closer to cumming and


    he wanted to spill it all over my Large chest. Their seed was sacred and they had been taught since


    childhood it must be deposited in a living vessel.


    Feeling Damien¡¯s worry, I watched Kein closely. When he got to the very edge I struck. My hand


    pumped his shaft and I pulled him into my mouth. Damien would be happy if he finished here.


    Much to my surprise Kein leaned forward and forced his cock into my throat. His hand wrapped in my


    hair pulling me painfully against him. I swallowed as his Length choked me and hoped he¡¯d finish


    quickly.


    Christof finally forced Kein to back off so I could take a breath.


    ¡°No need to kill her is there, Brother?¡± Christof asked pushing Kein back.

 Chapter 253

    ¡°It had been too long,¡± Kein moaned stretching out beside me and kissing my shoulder.


    Kein would never harm me intentionally, but it had been too good to stop. The women never let him


    y like he wanted to. He had been craving me for a long time.


    Evan leaned over all of us to intimately taste Kein as it lingered on me. Feeling the powerful bond pulse


    between the Brothers as he did that, I understood his incentive.


    ¡°So you are done finally?¡± Bane asked leaning over my face as Evan backed away. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to


    fight you for a turn a second time, Little Brother,¡± he smirked at Kein.


    Bane crawled behind me and rolled me over. I rose on my knees so my plump rear was in his view.


    ¡°This isrger also,¡± hemented running his hands lovingly over the cheeks.


    I was embarrassed. They weren¡¯t supposed to notice I had gotten fatter with the pregnancy.


    Baneughed and pressed his lips into the soft, round flesh. ¡°I have never understood you, Ciara.


    There is more to enjoy. It is not a bad thing,¡± he told me.


    Fingers traced the tight puckered flesh of my anus. My mind was set on this matter. Despite their love


    of anal sex I still thought it was nasty and dirty. It was hard to hold those feelings with Bane so close.


    The big man loved to feel my tight flesh close around him. It was exactly like being with the women,


    without the pain they Liked to inflict. There was absolutely nothing he enjoyed more.


    ¡°We have made this feel good for you,¡± he said dripping the cool oil down over me. ¡°Stop resisting me


    and take the pleasure I offer,¡± Bane demanded.


    Bane started slowly with his fingers opening me with his touch. In an effort to distract me the other men


    ran their fingers everywhere else. Christof drove me to pleasurable distraction with his fingers on my


    clit. Very soon, I was begging Bane to fuck me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The fat head of Bane¡¯s organ pressed against me and I groaned as he entered. He was right, from his


    perspective it was an amazing feeling. From my perspective, I felt like a pig being impaled on a spit two


    sizes toorge. It was confusing.


    ¡°You are tighter, Ciara,¡± Banemented slowly stuffing more of his massive staff into me.


    ¡°It has been a Long time,¡± I moaned slowly adjusting.


    ¡°I think it is the preg-nan-cy,¡± Christofmented, stroking my pendulous breasts. ¡°Everything seems


    different.¡±


    He was right. The baby was already stuffing me from the inside out. Bane moved slowly and soon had


    seated his entire length inside of me. As he withdrew, I hissed and moaned. I¡¯d forgotten how good he


    could make this feel.


    He rocked his hips slowly watching his staff disappear and reappear every time. The women never Let


    them watch. I let him stroke his rod into my body, unlike the women, I didn¡¯t control the pace.


    I moaned as he forced his whole rod into my tightness. The muscles rippled around him and he was


    the one groaning. He could have orgasmed then, but he wasn¡¯t ready to be done.


    ¡°Stop, Ciara,¡± he ordered hoarsely holding himself still.


    ¡°I want more. This will not end yet.¡±


    Grinning cheekily, I made an effort to tense my muscles around him rhythmically. A long stream of


    words escaped his lips. I smiled, understanding the cursing now.


    ¡°You Like the control, do you Ciara?¡± Bane asked and I heard the evil n in his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can lose control.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Oiled fingers grasped at my clit and my nipples. Evan¡¯s mouth was over my ears licking and nipping.


    The force of their joined minds concentrated on my pleasure and it rocked me over the edge powerfully.


    ¡°A break, a moment,¡± I begged Bane as I contracted around his thick shaft.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Heughed a low, coarse sound.


    ¡°Lose control around me one more time, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I moaned sinking toward the bed.


    Bane refused to let my hips fall and held them up as he fucked me slowly, enjoying the sensations.


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± he said and he was right.


    Christof was thest to take me. They Lowered my Limp, sated body over his cock and I groaned. He


    allowed me to ride him at my own pace until he poured into me.


    ¡°It is good we are together, again,¡± he whispered into my ear as Iy draped across him.


    ¡°Yes, it is good,¡± I breathed into his sweaty neck.


    Evan tasted me all over once Christof had finished. He slipped his tongue all over my body. As he


    worked, I felt the bond strengthen and solidify in my mind.


    Damien carried me to the bath and cleaned me up. His hands massaged my back and rubbed the


    soreness out of every part of me. It turned out I like the rubbing as much as he did, which made him


    grin.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Come back to bed with us and rest,¡± Master Damien said scooping me up and moving us back to the


    bed.


    Like this afternoon I was ced underyers of warm nkets. The torches in the bedroom were


    extinguished and the still darkness surrounded us. My mens¡¯ breathing quickly evened out and I drifted


    into well deserved sleep between Kein and Bane.


    We were deep in a cavern and there was pounding everywhere. This ce was interesting to Christof,


    because the women thought it was important. Master Damien remembered it, but hadn¡¯t been that


    impressed with it. I was confused as the dream came into focus. Something in me battled against


    Master Damien¡¯s opinion. This was an important ce and I wanted to know more about it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked looking around at the rough, stone walls. Christof and Master Damien were


    beside me suddenly. ¡°You choose the oddest things to dream of,¡± Master Damien said looking around.


    He seemed slightly perturbed we had to be here of all ces.


    Christof took my hand and exined, ¡°This is the ce the women mine. Nu-reeh brought us here


    because I was so curious.¡±


    I Looked up and a woman in front of us was using the barbed tips on her wings to pick away at the wall.


    She Let out an excited yell a momentter and women swarmed around her.


    She pulled out arge chunk of dull silvery metal. The round stones the men used as money were


    stuck over the outside of it and she picked them off tossing them to the ground.


    The women passed the stone between each other and seemed pleased with it¡¯s size and purity. Nu-


    reeh became a part of the dream and she happily told Christof how much this ore would be worth. The


    aliens would pay well for this piece of rock.


    We walked through the mines as they had with Nu-reeh. At the time Christof had asked all about the


    mining and Nu-reeh had answered him politely. Usually she didn¡¯t enjoy questions, but she loved her


    mines. She had encouraged him to ask anything he wanted to know.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t speak of her ownership of us anymore, you know,¡± Christof told me. ¡°She refers to us as


    valuable servants. Each lunar cycle she makes a show of giving us a stack of the stones.¡±


    He was watching me intently, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The other women here follow her lead. They refer to their men as servants, also. It was a very strange


    change,¡± Master Damien finished as we looked over the mine.

 Chapter 255

    ¡°She wants you to be happy, I suppose,¡± I said quietly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christof smiled and we were outside the mine now. Master Damien took a hand on one side and


    Christof held the other. Hand in hand we walked down a mountain path.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Evan¡¯s favorite spot. He wants to show it to you,¡± Christof said releasing my hand.


    We swam in the deep clear Lake they had been talking about earlier. It was lovely and secluded. This


    spot was far too deep in the mountains for the men to usuallye. The valley was also not


    frequented by the women. It was a private ce my Masters Loved toe.


    ¡°We always ask the General to let us search the area just beyond the ridge there,¡± Master Evan


    pointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s rocky and unpleasant. The General believed we were just the toughest Warriors, but we Liked to


    look there and camp here at night.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Perfect ce to find game,¡± Master Kein said pointing out the animals from their memories.


    I dreamed of theke all night. By morning I could have mapped the area from memory.


    Evan was in my face when I woke up. He was wide awake and perky. I¡¯d always despised the energy


    he exuded in the morning and he found my irritation funny.


    ¡°You have been asleep all night. Why do you wish to sleep more? What purpose would it serve?¡± he


    asked me jovially.


    ¡°Humans,¡± I grumbled, ¡°Like to sleep in asionally. It feels good. You should try it.¡±


    ¡°Bah, boring, I¡¯m tired of dreaming. I want to go do something,¡± he said pulling me to the bathroom.


    Master Evan was energetic in the morning. He was ¡°bouncing off the walls¡± my mother would have


    said. He always had been, ever since he was a child, the rest of the family knew.


    Master Kein would sometimes like to sleepter. However, Master Evan couldn¡¯t sleep past the time


    the moon set and the sun rose, even when they couldn¡¯t see those things. His nature woke them up.


    I was pulled into the bathing room and Master Evan started the water.


    ¡°You bathed mest night,¡± I told him sourly and he just grinned at me.


    ¡°Do you want a cold bath?¡± he asked happily.


    ¡°The temperature of the water makes no difference to me. I have heard from my cousins it is an


    effective way to punish a bad ve, though.¡±


    No, I most certainly did not want a cold bath.


    ¡°I apologize, Master Evan,¡± I said softly, stepping into the tub with him. ¡°I would prefer a warm bath.¡±


    ¡°Agree with me then,¡± he demanded. He pulled me close and I stared up into his eyes. For once, Evan


    wasn¡¯t smirking or teasing. He was waiting.


    I felt the pressure of his mind. There was joy and excitement in his thoughts, he was eager to start


    another day. Rxing, I let his thoughts guide mine. He was right, the new day could bring anything. I


    was d to be awake.


    I was cleaned,pletely cleaned, including the morning enema.

 Chapter 256

    ¡°It is unnecessary,¡± I grumbled Laying across hisp, ¡° and you don¡¯t even have a plug.¡±


    ¡°Of course we do,¡± Master Damien said entering and handing the device to Master Evan. ¡°I took it out


    of you yesterday. I brought it with us when we Left the containment room.¡±


    I was mortified. He had walked through the halls carrying my butt plug and I hadn¡¯t even noticed. It was


    awful to think the other men down here had seen it.


    You make no sense,¡± Master Evan said pushing the fake phallus into me.


    ¡°You wear this every day. Every Earth ve wears one. We have cleaned you countless times and yet


    you still resist it. We demand you stop with these feelings.¡±


    The plug was ufortable. It had been getting more ufortable as the pregnancy wore on. I


    already felt stuffed with the baby, having the plug made it that much worse. It took longer and longer for


    me to forget it was there.


    Master Kein paced in the bathroom watching me as I stood up and tried to get used to the pressure. I


    tried to focus on what was going on around me to distract from the difort, but everyone was


    focused on my stretched and stuffed ass.


    ¡°Take it out,¡± Master Kein demanded.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I agree,¡± said Master Damien, ¡°we will ready the ve before we use it each time. This is¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t


    think of a word to describe it.


    It wasn¡¯t always like this, I thought. Before the pregnancy the plug had been almost easy to ignore.


    My men were decided and the plug removed. I breathed a sigh of relief at having it gone.


    We walked down to the cafeteria and I was ted to have a day without that stupid object invading me.


    Reaching out I held the hand closest to me and squeezed it. Master Bane squeezed my hand back and


    didn¡¯t let it go. My happiness was infectious.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting spoiled, Ciara,¡± Master Evan said sighing.


    He liked the plug. Seeing it peek between my ass cheeks all day reminded him I was his.


    ¡°There are other things I like to have there, Master Evan,¡± I flirted smiling.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Master Evan had ideas and would dly spend the morning between my legs, but Master Damien


    made us go to breakfast. He wanted to see what Nu-reeh nned to do with them.


    ¡°Are you still to be trained as General?¡± Master Kein asked absently as we got closer to the hall.


    The internal conversation took over. Nu-reeh knew they were bonded to me. Master Damien couldn¡¯t


    be General if he was bonded to a ve. It would never work.


    Breakfast was quick. The only thing that took any time was getting me on my kneeling ce. I couldn¡¯t


    see it beyond my expanding belly and I nearly lost my bnce. My men stopped me from toppling and


    fed me whileughing at my clumsiness.


    After the food and pulling me to a standing position, we walked to the area where the man handed out


    assignments. Usually it was rote, Master Damien and his Brothers trained to be General in the


    morning.


    ¡°Sorting room, Damien,¡± the man said and then I felt him look at me. ¡°The ve will wait for you in your


    quarters,¡± he finished.


    The men started to disperse, but Master Damien and his Brothers were irritated. Who was going to


    care for me while they sorted out Nu-reeh¡¯s haul of ore?


    The man that had been handing out directions approached Master Damien. ¡°The ve will clean your


    quarters,¡± he said answering the unspoken question and now Master Damien was livid. The man


    continued to speak in the face of Master Damien¡¯s rage.


    ¡°It is how it is done here, Damien. Do not cast such angry eyes on me. When the female ves are


    brought they must work as we work. What would you prefer? To have the ve alone in your quarters


    or to have the men who clean in there with her?¡±

 Chapter 257

    I could clean, I was good at it. The time alone would not be wasted. If they gave me knitting needles


    and yarn I could even knit a nket for the child after I was done. I would be fine on my own, just as I


    had been when I was Left alone in thepound.


    Master Damien muttered a low curse. He didn¡¯t Like the talk of me caring for myself. I didn¡¯t do a good


    enough job, in his opinion.


    Master Evan¡¯s thoughts were as dark as Master Damien¡¯s, but Christof saw this as a workable


    situation. I was not as incapable as they thought I was and they would be near. It was unlikely I could


    get in that much trouble.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Master Damien said to the man, ¡°you are correct. We will report to the sorting room for


    our Mistress after we Leave the ve in our quarters.¡±


    Christof asked me about what I needed to make nkets and said he would speak to someone. He


    thought he could have those things delivered here. Christof found my industry a healthy thing and was


    happy to assist me. His opinion slowly started to sway his Brothers.


    By the time we made it back to our rooms they were at ease with the decision. As long as I didn¡¯t do


    anything foolish, they would Leave me alone for the morning.


    ¡°If you misbehave or cause trouble,¡± Master Damien warned, ¡°we will punish you,¡±


    I shuddered as he sifted through all the new ways they had learned to punish Earth ves. The men


    from the red mountains liked ves with spirit and knew well how to tame them. Master Damien would


    have no trouble putting that new knowledge to good use if I made problems.


    I rose and kissed his lips. His concern was sweet, even if his way of showing it was bizarre. My Master


    just didn¡¯t want me to do something foolish and injure myself. I was apt to get injured even in the safest


    of circumstances and the mountains were a dangerous ce.


    Like some strange si, I kissed each man good bye and wished them all a good day. Christof said


    good byest and reminded me to stay in their rooms and out of trouble. I swore to do what they had


    said.


    Once my men were gone I pulled the cleaning supplies out of the closet. It was much Like the


    compound, so I knew how to use all of it. Since I disliked cleaning the bathroom, I went there first, to


    get it over with.


    The work was hot, so I stripped off my outfit and walked around nude. I worked up quite a sweat in


    fairly short order. The bathroom had not received what I considered an eptable level of cleaning in a


    long time. I scrubbed hard to make the surfaces shine.


    I felt my men in my mind. They had been in the sorting room before and knew what to do. Nu-reeh and


    her sisters would drop of their haul there and the men cleaned and separated it for sale.


    The ore had many uses, mainly as a fuel source. The transports used by thepounds had originally


    run on the ore. Sr energy was preferred now because it was not something the could run out


    of.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I cleaned my menmunicated with me and with each other. They enjoyed telling me what they


    knew about the ore and how it was used. I was more interested in their use of sr energy.


    ninjanovel


    I was most impressed with the use of sr power. As I scrubbed the bath down I thought about how


    sr power was only just catching on on Earth. We were still using fossil fuels we were rapidly


    devouring.


    ¡°We are a far superior race,¡± Master Evan told me cockily.


    ¡°Those in charge of our knew we would have to use methods we could not deplete. The ones in


    charge of your world must not think ahead.¡°


    I couldn¡¯t hide the amusement in my thoughts. As though Master Evan had ever even given the notion


    any consideration before he was brought here. The women thought ahead, that didn¡¯t mean the men


    ever had. His indignation waspletely unjustified.


    Christof thought my opinion was funny, Master Kein wanted to see what Master Damien would do, and


    Master Evan was incensed. Punishment would await me when they got home, that much was decided.


    I was far too cocky and spoiled for my own good.


    Their irritation at the situation was funny and they were awfully far away. As I cleaned the counters in


    the main room, I continued to harass Master Evan.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be on a controlled by women,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Women are smarter than men and much better at running things.¡±


    I felt his anger course through the bond and Laughed out loud. It would be disrespectful to the men


    running the sorting room to leave in the middle of the work day, so Master Evan was stuck. Despite his


    desire to punish me he would wait.

 Chapter 258

    Master Damien¡¯s thoughts were suddenly forefront in my mind. The men from the red mountains had


    told him how to punish a human ve. He was eager to try out their methods on me.


    Unlike the men from the blue mountains, they had learned how to discipline a ve without leaving


    lasting scars. The whip was excessive. Smaller, less harsh items could be used for day to day training.


    Human skin was not as frail as the men believed it to be.


    In his mind¡¯s eye he thought about a thin flexible strap. It wouldn¡¯t permanently mar my skin, it wouldn¡¯t


    leave bruises, and it hurt like hell. He was calcting how many switches I could take before I


    apologized to Master Evan.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can whip my ass raw and I¡¯ll still hold the same opinion,¡± Iughed out loud.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hold any opinion when we are done with you,¡± Master Damien said going over all the new


    ways he had to punish me.


    Master Kein¡¯s thoughts on the matter were suddenly forefront. Men from the red mountain also tied


    their ves. The ves could be bound and teased for hours. Friendly cousins in the mountains had


    taught my owners how to do it. It had sounded like such fun to Master Kein. Now it sounded fun to all of


    them.


    Once they had me bound in a position, they could do as they Liked. No one would have to hold me


    down and make me behave. They could just rx and do as they wished.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I apologize, Master Evan,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for goading you.


    ¡°Not yet, you¡¯re not,¡± he growled threateningly into my mind.


    My men stopped paying attention to me as a new load was delivered to the sorting room. I


    concentrated on cleaning. asionally I would exin to my men how sorry I was or remind them how


    brilliant they were.


    Even Christof was ignoring me now. His Brothers were too excited by my punishment. My friend


    couldn¡¯t deny their joined longing.


    ¡°You will be safe with us,¡± Christof soothed and I knew he was right, no matter what they chose to do.


    Their excitement over punishing me was as infectious as their other thoughts. I found myself looking


    forward to my punishment with a weird sense of glee. It was definitely not a thought that had originated


    in my head.


    I had the apartment spotless in fairly short order. I felt sleepy with all the hard work and looked


    longingly at the bed. Since it wouldn¡¯t get me in trouble, my men agreed with my n.


    I dreamed of the sorting room. It was heavybor and you had to be very detail oriented to be good.


    Damien and his Brothers knew what to look for, what made the ore more valuable. Through their


    waking thoughts I Learned all about it.


    ttering talons woke me up quite suddenly. My heart thundered in my chest and I sat upright on the


    bed.


    ¡°Human ve,¡± the voice growled out, e out here.¡± I recognized Nu-reeh¡¯s voice and smoothed my


    hair as I ran out of the apartment. She seemed irritated to see me and Looked me up and down.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers provide you with warm clothes because you are not suited to this cold. Why


    aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡± she asked.


    I was stunned. It wasn¡¯t clear to my why she was taking a personal interest in my well being.


    ¡°I was cleaning and hot, Mistress,¡± I managed to stutter out.


    ¡°Dress now,¡± she growled. I bolted back into the apartment and threw my clothes and foot covers on.


    My Masters were unsure why she was there. Everyone wanted me to do exactly as she said.


    My feet carried me back outside and she was waiting.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± shemanded. We walked through the caves toward arge exit. It was much like the


    one Master Kein had nearly fallen from. She picked me up and she jumped.


    I screamed as we fell, but her wings opened and we soared up.

 Chapter 259

    ¡°You humans make the worst sounds of any creature we allow the men to y with,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Now pay attention.¡±


    We flew into the mountains. She pointed out caves and crevices hidden in the rocks. Nu-reeh


    exined which ones would be good to rest in and which ones would not be. Certain creatures would


    eat me if I slept in the lower caves. The higher caves were safer but good ces were contested.


    Nu-reeh swooped into a cave she could fit into and caught a thing that resembled a huge spider, she


    called it a Scar. I was revolted by the appearance, but stood stoically as she talked about it. Nu-reeh


    exined how it would sting and paralyze me. It had razor sharp pincers it would use to take me apart


    and store forter.


    Nu-reeh killed it and one other like it that had been hiding. She then showed me where all the


    dangerous parts of this creature were.


    ¡°You can kill one like I just did with your ws,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have ws arge stick will


    suffice, the men kill them with their swords. You must anticipate where the creature will jump. If you can


    destroy the eyes on the front, you will easily kill it after that.¡±


    Nu-reeh demonstrated with arge stick how to jab out the eyes.


    ¡°They often attack in packs of two or three,¡± she continued to exin.


    ¡°You never want to turn your back on one.¡±


    Once she was done we were off again.


    As we flew, my men remembered killing those creatures several times. Scars were a real nuisance.


    The Warriors did the ¡°pest control¡± whenever they suspected these things had gotten anywhere near


    the Warriorpound or shopkeepers¡¯ vige.


    We stopped in a smaller set of hills and Nu-reeh hunted with me on her shoulders. She showed me


    how to kill and eat the flesh of the small animal she¡¯d caught. It was tough, but not inedible and we ate


    it raw. Certain organs had to be avoided, they contained poison. I was made to point them out on the


    next one she killed.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After Lunch she spent hours in the windy hills with me. I soon knew the names of all the creatures that


    lived here. She told me which ones I could eat and which ones would eat me. Should I need to find


    shelter, I also knew where to Look. It was a Lesson in survival.


    Through the bond I knew my men were confused. Some of the animals she showed me would make a


    human violently ill if they ate it and I¡¯d never be able to overpower others. The ces she talked about


    resting were all at the top of steep slopes that even they would be hard pressed to reach. None of this


    made any sense.


    The prevailing opinion was not to question her, though. Nu-reeh was showing me this for some


    purpose, so just go with it. The big woman hated to answer questions


    My men left the sorting room at lunch and were assigned to mate with a group of females. Dinah


    threatened them and warned them to preform well today for this group. In true male form they rose to


    the asion without difficulty, a good fight would be fun.


    I rede back with Nu-reeh toward the end of the afternoon. We flew into the caves and she took us to


    where my men were mating.


    The prescribed matings took ce in what was essentially an amphitheater. The participants took each


    other on in the center and any interested parties could look on. Nu-reeh and her sisters were watching.


    ¡°Do you see,¡± Nu-reeh pointed out to me, ¡°how that woman did not inject venom in the man when she


    bit him.¡±


    I saw the woman sink her teeth into Master Evan and he grunted. I felt the tearing pain in my own arm


    and winced.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, the venom is toxic to the men,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Even a drop is deadly to them, ve. They do not do well without the whole family. I know you have


    met Ronal. He and his Brothers are special to Live Like that. Most men that lose a Brother would pass


    on. It is a waste to use venom on them during mating. Men must be protected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said watching Master Damien pushed to the ground by arge woman. ¡°I heard from


    my owners about the woman who killed a man with venom.¡±


    Dinah hissed and Nu-reeh growled.


    ¡°She is no more,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°A woman without control is not tolerated. We dealt her justice


    swiftly.¡±

 Chapter 260

    I was shocked as I watched my men and the women before me. Damien and his Brothers hadn¡¯t told


    me killing one of them was a death sentence. From the feelings I got from them, they hadn¡®t known.


    The woman over Master Damien held him down and forced herself over his cock. He luxuriated in the


    feeling, but still fought. He¡¯d make the woman earn his seed. Master Damien struggled to rise and she


    backhanding him. I saw and felt the Large man falter from the blow.


    ¡°Another hit Like that and she¡¯ll knock him out,¡± Nu-reeh told me. ¡°If she wishes to hit him in that


    manner again, I will stop her. He is valuable to me and not to be harmed permanently.¡±


    Feeling grateful to Nu-reeh for her protection I politely agreed with her. When the woman went to strike


    Master Damien again, Nu-reeh swooped down.


    I stood with Dinah and the other sister as Nu-reeh disciplined the woman still riding Master Damien.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It is more difficult at the mating with the free Warriors to stop abuse,¡± Tosu said. ¡°The men be


    confused when we fight amongst ourselves. The women feel freer here to push the Limits. Damien and


    his Brothers make it easier by fighting back in earnest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered politely as Nu-reeh returned.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers are popr for their fight and their strengths,¡± Tosu informed me.


    ¡°They are a valuable asset to Nu-reeh. She will do almost anything to keep them well.¡±


    The violent mating continued and I was made to watch the entire thing. They were only interested in


    Master Kein, Master Damien, and Master Evan though. They seemed to beat Master Bane and Master


    Christof just for fun. The three women in the ring absolutely dominated the men.


    ¡°Those three women are sisters?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°The women live in groups of three?¡±


    Nu-reeh cursed and I dropped my head. She hated questions and I had just asked one.


    ¡°You do not know anything of being a women, do you ve?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± I answered honestly.


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh cursed for several moments. Most of it seemed to be about my ignorance.


    Do you read?¡± she asked.


    ¡°On Earth I knew how to read and write, Mistress-¡± I started to say and she cut me off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Earth!¡± she roared.


    My men had stopped fighting and were all watching us carefully. She sighed and told me to rx. Nu-


    reeh said she would not hurt me and she wanted the men to continue to preform below us.


    ¡°You will learn to read and write,¡± she told me brusquely, ¡°and you will do it quickly.¡±


    We stood and watched my men finish the mating in the ring. Nu-reeh exined women lived in groups


    of two or three. Sisters were found when one was young and were depended on wholeheartedly.


    ¡°The sisters will grow together and learn together. They will form a bond, but not like the one you have


    with my men. That is not done anymore. Eventually, if they prove themselves they will be taken under


    the care of an elder female group. The elder females will train them. I share my mines and my men with


    my young females, for instance,¡± Nu-reeh said


    Dinah continued the story as Nu-reeh had to sweep down and stop a woman from choking Master


    Kein.

 Chapter 261

    ¡°The elder female is often a rtive of the younger ones. It is not necessary that she be, though. The


    young ones will grow into the roles of the elder females, take over their responsibilities as the women


    age. The stronger the young ones the more interest the elder females will show in them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the information, Mistress,¡± I said politely.


    My mind was worn down. I was being presented with so much to learn, much of it seemingly both


    random and important. It was killing me not to be able to ask questions, but my men¡¯s opinion on that


    was paramount: never question the females, ever.


    The mating finally ended and the three women from the ring flew up to Nu-reeh. My inclination was to


    drop my head, but my new instincts told me to watch the women carefully.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is the female?¡± one of them asked Nu-reeh crouching in front of me to look in my eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nu-reeh answered.


    ¡°Whose child do you carry, ve?¡± the woman asked me.


    I had no idea whose it was and that stammered out of my mouth.


    The woman cursed about the ineptitude of humans for several moments before she stalked away.


    Evidently, I had offended her.


    ¡°I apologize, Mistress,¡± I said to Nu-reeh, ¡°for upsetting that woman.¡±


    ¡°You are weak,¡± Dinah informed me, ¡°to see one as great as us develop from such insignificance is


    insulting. Your child must take strongly after her male breeder.¡±


    My eyes shot wide open and I stared between the women. My hand went to my stomach and my little


    girl turned. She, my child was a she.


    Nu-reeh and Dinah were discussing which male breeder it probably was. Christof usually made girls,


    but it seemed this off spring would be powerful. It must be Damien or Bane, they said. Evan¡¯s line had


    been known to create fearsome girls, but it was so rare. They were undecided.


    I wanted to know how they knew.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The order burned itself into my mind: do not question the women. I wanted desperately to ask, but I


    was forbidden by my owners. The women would tell me whatever they wished, but probably not at my


    prodding.


    ¡°You are so silent, ve,¡± Nu-reehmented as my men climbed toward us.


    She seemed to be testing my resolve about not speaking.


    Master Damien came to stand beside me and ced a hand on my shoulder. The reassurance felt


    good. I was safe now that my family was here.


    ¡°The ve does not wish to anger you, Mistress,¡± Master Damien said politely.


    ¡°Wise decision,¡± the Large woman said turning away.


    ¡°Care for your Masters this evening, ve. They will be punished in the morrow.¡±


    The women walked swiftly away down the corridor and my men stood around me watching them go.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Christofmented.


    The internal conversation was fast and repetitive. I wanted to know how Nu-reeh knew what I was


    having. My men were not able to understand how the women knew, although they were only interested


    because I was.

 Chapter 262

    Master Damien started to move first and I fell into step behind him. His Brothers took their usual


    positions around me and we moved toward our quarters briskly. We needed privacy to discuss this


    further.


    ¡°Is there a way to know?¡± Christof asked when we were back behind our leather p.


    ¡°No,¡± I said shaking my head, ¡°there are old stories about how you carry the child¡ª¡±


    ¡°Exin,¡± Master Evan demanded.


    ¡°If the belly rides way out in front or to the sides, I think. There are stories, but they aren¡¯t urate. In


    my world there is no way to tell, unless you do an ultrasound,¡± I said.


    Damien and his Brothers poured over my limited knowledge of what an ultrasound entailed. That had


    most certainly not been done here.


    Master Bane let out a frustrated sound and walked into the bathing room. My men wanted to wash the


    smell of the women off themselves before they ate. They wanted to enjoy their evening meal.


    I crawled into the tub and washed Master Damien. He Loved the feel of my soft hands gliding over him.


    It rxed him immensely. His pleasure coursed through our bond.


    After the bath we dried off and went to the eating area. Master Evan and Master Damien went to pick


    out our meal for us while the rest of us waited.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Master Keinid my pad on the ground and I struggled to kneel on it. My belly was gettingrger.


    Getting to my knees was beginning to be a small feat. When I was tired, like I was now, it was hard.


    Christof stopped me from trying and pulled me to hisp. He smiled knowingly at me when I looked at


    him.


    ¡°So, now she is ungainly onnd as well?¡± Master Evan snarked as he handed out the food he had


    picked up.


    Master Bane grunted augh and dug into the meat in front of him. Master Kein chuckled and picked


    through the green stalks to get the tastiest one.


    It was their fault I was in this mess, so I felt entitled to my irritation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I can¡¯t fly or we¡¯d have to watch that catastrophe, too, Masters,¡± Imented


    smartly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Christof Laughed and held me as he chuckled. His humor was infectious but Master Damien was angry


    at my new found attitude.


    ¡°We¡¯re still looking forward to punishing you for this morning,¡± Master Damien informed me. ¡°The men


    from the red mountains have taught us to handle thesh and the ropes. It should be an interesting


    experiment.¡±


    I paled and decided to try to reason with them. Being hit or tied up seemed like it would be terrible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hit your own ves, Master Damien,¡± I said half pleading and half reminding, ¡°and you don¡¯t


    need to tie me up, Masters. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°The men in the red mountains have informed us that if done correctly we can discipline you ourselves.


    I wish to test this theory. They say a ve will not permanently fear a Master that has caused her pain,


    if done well. It may make them less obstinate, though,¡± Master Damien threatened.


    I met Master Damien¡¯s hot stare across the table and caught his intentions. He was Looking forward to


    seeing me squirm and beg him. The very idea had him achingly hard again. The image of a woman


    pleading with him sent his arousal into overdrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really a woman,¡± I said bargaining.


    ¡°Flew in the mountains all day,¡± Master Kein offered.


    ¡°Hunted prey and ate it raw,¡± Master Bane ticked off between bites.

 Chapter 263

    ¡°Spoke to us in any manner she saw fit,¡± Master Evan spit out.


    ¡°And is carrying the seed of one of us in her belly,¡± Christof added helpfully.


    ¡°Sorry, Ciara,¡± Master Damien grinned.


    ¡°I know what you are now.¡±


    Master Evan leaned close to me and I watched him warily, ¡°And we will enjoy watching our woman


    bend before us.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked at Christof and he was just smiling as he offered me a chunk of food.


    ¡°Iam sorry, Ciara, but I have been wanting my Brothers toe over to my way of thinking for a long


    time. It is a shame this is how they chose to do it,¡± he said as way of apology.


    ninjanovel


    I shook my head and took my dinner. They were decided about how to proceed and we were all looking


    forward to it. The idea was so exciting and novel. I couldn¡¯t rid myself of the anticipation, although I was


    thest one that should be happy about it.


    My men took their time with the meal. They even took their time after the meal to sit and talk. Several


    groups stopped by our table to say hello and my owners made time for all of them.


    They were letting my food settle. No one wanted me to vomit, that would diminish their fun. A Little


    extra time would be worth it in the long run.


    We walked back to our rooms after dinner and I tried to drag my feet. Master Damien just reached


    down and picked me up. I opted to beg onest time, although I knew it was futile.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and nted kisses on his face. Softly, I murmured affection in his


    ear. The resounding answer in my mind was clear. Begging was not attractive. I earned my


    punishment, now take it Like a woman.


    We entered our quarters and my men stripped me of my protectiveyer. The only question was where


    to do this. I shivered in the main room and that decided them.


    ¡°I¡¯LL Light the warmer in the sleeping room,¡± Master Kein said running in that direction.


    The room for sleeping could be kept warmer than the rest of the apartment. My owners were gracious


    and generous men, I thought.


    ¡°God, this is intolerable,¡± I said in English while grabbing my head.


    I couldn¡¯t separate my thoughts out of the collective when they were so close to me. The distance


    during the day had allowed me some freedom over my own mind. It was awful, thinking what I knew I


    didn¡¯t believe.


    Master Bane went toward their clothes closet to retrieve what they nned to use as I was escorted


    into the sleeping chamber. I knew what he was looking for. Master Kein had wanted it so badly when


    their cousins had talked about it. The Lengths of soft ropes could be used to bind me and immobilize


    me without causing pain.


    Now everyone wanted to see me like that on the bed. They wanted to tease me and see me cling to the


    very edge of orgasm. I¡¯d beg them for relief and they had the power to grant or deny. The n was to


    deny. In the bedroom I Looked at them and saw Lust in their eyes.


    ¡°Please, Master,¡± I begged putting a hand on Kein¡¯s chest.


    I didn¡¯t really understand what they wanted to do. They¡¯d never hurt me before and what was in their


    minds didn¡¯t seem painful. It just seemed so strange.


    His teeth grew as he watched me. The imploring voice from a female unhinged him. It was so erotic.


    They¡¯d never realized how amazing it was to hear me plead with them, but he didn¡¯t like the fear I had.


    ¡°You will be safe with us,¡± he soothed cing a hand on my shoulder. The hand travelled up my neck


    and to the back of my head. I¡¯d felt him grip the hair at the back of my skull. He pulled the locks tight


    and my head pulled back exposing the line of my throat to him. Kein¡¯s eyes were on fire as he Looked


    down at me.


    ¡°You will be safe,¡± he whispered again smiling, ¡°but you will beg and we will enjoy it.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Fighting was useless, but I struggled anyway and it made them wild. I forced Evan to pick me up and


    take me to the bed. In some futile effort to resist, I even screamed at them.


    A soft knot rope was forced between my Lips and I felt it tied at the back of my head. I could still grunt


    and make noise, but intelligible sound was Limited.


    ¡°We will remove it when you learn to behave,¡± Damien told me gently. The more I squirmed on the bed


    the more they held me. It was familiar sensation of being bond by the pressure of their hands and I


    rxed. This I was used to. Once my struggles stopped the true binding began.


    Kein had paid most close attention to the cousins that taught this to them. The men had described


    ways they had seen unruly ves bound and disyed in the yard. While Damien and his Brothers


    never nned to leave me out in amon area Like that, they wanted to try it at home.


    Damien and Evan held my arms down as Christof and Bane held my legs. Kein worked slowly and


    deftly wrapping me in the rope. Everything Kein did felt careful and practiced. I found his certainty in his


    movements reassuring.


    I¡¯d seen my uncles magazines with women bound this way. It was not something I felt I¡¯d ever


    experience. There had never been anyone I trusted enough to do this to me, before now. Hands


    lovingly stroked me as I realized how much I trusted Damien and his Brothers. If they wished to bind


    and tease me, there was nothing to fear. I was safe with them.


    Damien had seen my thoughts and the understanding in them. He reached down to release the rope


    from my mouth. A finger stroked across my Lips enjoying the soft feel of them. He loved my mouth and


    only enjoyed seeing it stuffed with one thing.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Soft rope wrapped around my thighs several times. My knees were bent and pulled up, so the rope


    could be moved around my lower legs. Loop after loop was applied securing me, but never so tight as


    to cut off blood flow. My bent and spread legs were tied to the frame of the bed, so I had no chance of


    moving them together.


    I tugged at my arms held above my head and watched Damien¡¯s eyebrow raise. I knew I couldn¡¯t get


    loose and they weren¡¯t letting me go. He failed to understand the temptation to test the bonds. It was


    comforting, in a strange way, to have them hold me so tightly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Kein wanted to bind my chest next. He¡¯d listened with fascination as their cousins had exined


    making the breasts and nipples stand out. That was what he was going to do now.


    Kein almost Lay on top of me as he passed the rope under my back. The leather of his pants rubbed


    my exposed feminine folds and I shuddered at the sensation. My hips raised to brush against him again


    and he allowed it, once.


    Holding himself on his arms and knees he ced his mouth next to my ear.


    ¡°It is a privilege I am leaving your hips enough freedom to move,¡± he said softly. ¡°If you abuse it, I will


    truly enjoy taming you with this rope.¡±


    Images shed in my mind, drawn images their cousins had shown them. Human women in such


    complicated bondage they couldn¡¯t move a muscle. What Kein had nned was much gentler than


    that. He just wanted to see me restrained, but if I insisted on pressing my luck¡­


    The tension on my breasts became intense. Soft rope was wrapped steadily applying pressure. It


    wasn¡¯t necessarily painful, but it made them start to leak. Evan noted the change and licked up the fluid


    lovingly.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I moaned as the sensitivity was ratcheted up several notches. I¡¯d never felt such stimtion.


    It was Like I could feel every ridge and bump on Evan¡¯s tongue. Just as I realized I could probably


    orgasm from one more lick, Evan stopped. The goal of this game was torment, not release.


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn,¡± Evan whispered in my ear grinning.


    My arms were boundst. Aplicated run of knots was slowly ced up my arms until they were


    held to the center pole in the bed. Kein made everything firm, but not too firm. I just felt immobilized


    and 1 rxedpletely in the wrapping.


    ¡°Your breasts,¡± Kein said watching therge rounded orbs that now literally stood on my chest.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes away and started to stroke them. Even the sides were sensitive. My breathing


    caught as he stroked. A little more right over the nipple would feel so good, but he refused and trailed


    his fingers across my belly. I fought the urge to arch into his touch.


    ¡°Control yourself,¡± Damien whispered as his hand travelled over the area between my breasts.


    ¡°You will learn control,¡± Evan said crawling off the bed. ¡°You can control your thoughts. We will teach


    you.¡±


    I felt so strange as they stared down at me. My positioning wasn¡¯t markedly ufortable, just odd. I


    was exposed entirely with my arms above my head and my legs bent and spread. My vulva was pulled


    apart and I knew they had ess to any part of me they wanted.


    Evan knelt on the bed between my thighs as Kein crawled up to sit beside my chest. Damien stayed by


    my head with Christof beside him. Bane took a ce beside Kein and they stared down at me waiting


    to begin.

 Chapter 265

    ¡°We think as one being,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°Our cohesion is important to us. It is time you


    understood that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± I whispered appreciating that disagreement hurt them.


    Damien leaned down and his tongue yed across my lips. I sought to capture it and he backed away.


    Simr sensations started to be repeated on my ear by Bane and over my breasts. Evan¡¯s familiar Lips


    were teasing my clit and I knew what the n was.


    Over and over again it happened. One moment I would be covered in their hands and tongues. Every


    fantasy caress reenacted in real time and then it would stop as I sweated on the bed.


    My breasts started to take on a Light purple hue and they were released. Kein changed the binding.


    Instead of the tight standing breasts, the decorative harness he applied merely was visually appealing,


    but did not Limit blood flow.


    Now removed of the strict binding they felt even more sensitive. They had tingled when Kein first


    released them. He and Christof had massaged and licked the soft flesh until their color returned to


    normal.


    I was insane with need after a while. They didn¡¯t want me to feel relief, though. My lesson tonight was


    that discordant feeling causes difort. Theck of release was certainly ufortable. Being


    almost able to orgasm, but not allowed to was maddening.


    ¡°I understand I really do. Themunal flow must be respected,¡± I whispered with all the sincerity I


    could muster and they smiled.


    Hands and mouths covered my slick flesh and this time they didn¡¯t stop. My body shook and exploded


    on Evan¡¯s tongue. It felt as though the release would never end. Lightening was exploding behind my


    eyes as my body clenched over and over on Evan*s long tongue. My men enjoyed it immensely.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Damien said, his mouth inches from mine, ¡°it is time for you to please us.¡±


    It most certainly was. They¡¯d enjoyed my orgasm, but they wanted their own. The ropes were slowly


    and methodically removed. My men were about ready to start removing their own clothing when


    ttering talons interrupted our evening.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The women were outside and they called to Damien wanting us out there, now!


    My men thought of every vile word they¡¯d ever heard as I was pulled to stand. Damien stalked out front


    and I was quickly draped in my warm blue cover. My foot covers were put on my feet and we followed


    Damien.


    Nu-reeh stood outside with a group of women I didn¡¯t recognize. If huge fanged beasts could look


    worried, these did. The women with Nu-reeh seemed anxious.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Damien, you and your family are friendly with Rue and his family,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    It wasn¡¯t a question; it was a statement. Nu-reeh didn¡¯t wait for an answer and demanded we follow her.


    My men couldn¡¯t figure out why Rue and his Brothers were a topic of conversation. We¡¯d used them


    when it seemed they could help us keep Ciara, but we knew little about them otherwise. They¡¯d acted


    dishonorably and we¡¯d love the chance to punish them for that. Damien¡¯s family was certainly not


    ¡°friendly¡± with Rue and his Brothers. Arguing with Nu-reeh was not wise, so we followed obediently, but


    confused.


    We walked into a part of the caves I¡¯d never been. It looked like another ce the men stayed. Damien


    and his Brothers knew of this area. This was a ce we never went. We had no close friends from this


    dormitory. Nu-reeh took us to the very back of it.


    I was reminded of the room I¡¯d originally found my men in. If this set of rooms was set up the same


    way, that¡¯s the part we were in.


    ¡°Fix it,¡± Nu-reeh said pointing to the Large p covered doorway.


    We did not understand. No one had any idea what was going on, but questioning Nu-reeh was a


    horrible idea.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we replied instead.


    ¡°They could not stand the stress of finding how the world runs,¡± Nu-reeh fumed. ¡°We thought you had


    told them. We were not gentle with them and now they are broken. You are friends. Fix them.¡±


    We stepped quietly through the leather p and stood in the Large room. It looked like the room I¡¯d


    found my owners in. There were several slight differences. Chains with cors hung unused on the


    walls and all the torches were lit.

 Chapter 266

    I recognized the men that were my fake Masters. They Lay listlessly on pallets beside one another.


    They reeked and weren¡¯t moving.


    Master Kein approached the men and waved a hand in front of their open eyes. The men on the pallets


    didn¡¯t seem to notice him. They justy silently, staring straight ahead.


    It wasn¡¯t safe to talk here, so the internal conversation took over. We weren¡¯t friends with these men.


    They had been useful, but we were angry at how they had used our Ciara. No one wanted to fix them.


    ¡°Nu-reeh said to,¡± I said out Loud and Master Damien ced a finger over my lips.


    We didn¡¯t know how to fix their bond. Damien¡¯s family was not a family of Healers, we were Warriors.


    These men were not friends with us, we didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    ¡°I know them,¡± I told Master Damien and he looked harshly at me, ¡°and I know they need to be cleaned


    up.¡±


    Master Evan was irritated with my persistence. None of us knew how to fix someone else¡¯s bond. Had


    it been friends we would try, but these men were not friends.


    ¡°She said to,¡± I argued out loud and Master Evan stared hard at me.


    If I couldn¡¯t learn to agree, they had stronger ways to teach me, but I wouldn¡¯t let minor pain dissuade


    me. I was fairly certain Nu-reeh was capable of much worse. The men needed to be cleaned up. We


    could figure out how to fix them next.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Evan stalked up and got right in my face.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°We do not know how to fix them,¡± he whispered. ¡°We cannot do it.¡±


    Resolve not to be punished by Nu-reeh steeled my faltering determination and I stepped closer to him.


    ¡°I say we can.¡±


    We stood toe to toe staring at one another for several moments.


    ¡°Is it a wager?¡± Master Bane whispered, now we had his attentionpletely.


    ¡°I say Ciara wins,¡± Christof said.


    Master Kein took Master Evan¡¯s side as did Master Damien. Master Bane stood undecided for a


    moment looking between Master Evan and me. Master Bane loved an underdog, it was more


    interesting when they won the wager. He bet on me.


    ¡°They need clean pallets and we need to wash them,¡± I insisted.


    Fine, was the internal consent. We would do what I said, if only to prove how mistaken I was.


    Master Evan went to find water and rags to clean them. Master Bane left to get fresh pallets. I stood


    staring at the five men in front of me. Master Evan silently gloated as I pondered how to help them. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how to do this.


    My men had gotten better when I forced them to gather around me. They loved me and wanted to stay


    with me. I wondered what these men Loved and would rally around.


    Master Evan returned and we started to work. We stripped them of their ruined clothes and bathed


    them. Master Bane returned with fresh ces toy and we started to move them.


    ¡°Where is their transport?¡± I asked Master Damien as we washed the men.


    He Looked at me questioningly for a moment. ¡°In thepound, probably. I imagine the women went


    and got them and carried them back.¡±

 Chapter 267

    They loved that transport almost more than they loved any of their other experiments. Anything they


    could do to make it faster and better was worth the investment. I was disappointed it wasn¡¯t here. They


    might have woken up to y with it.


    An idea struck me as I cleaned them and I Looked at Master Damien.


    ¡°Would the transports go faster if they were fueled by the ore?¡± I asked him.


    He thought for a moment and told me he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It seemed they would,¡± I said casually. ¡°On Earth vehicles that ran on things like sr power ran


    slower.¡±


    Master Damien grumbled a response and rolled his man onto a new pallet. ¡°The ore the women mine


    must be very powerful,¡± I continued. ¡°What types of things does it power?¡±


    ¡°The portals and ships that travel in space,¡± Christof said crouching at one man¡¯s feet and paused in


    cleaning him.


    ¡°So the women could travel off the?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°You could travel off the,


    Masters?¡±


    ninjanovel


    Master Evan was irritated with my questions.


    ¡°Obviously, Ciara, we went to the ve auction to find you.¡±


    ¡°You went in a portal, Master Evan. Why would you need ships then?¡± I asked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The portals cannot transport the ore,¡± Christof exined.


    ¡°It bes unstable in the portals and explodes. Ships, except for short distance travel, exist almost


    exclusively to transport the ore.¡±


    I continued to ask questions about the ore, about the other worlds, and about creatures that might visit


    this. My men understood my idea, but they weren¡¯t sure it would work. In all fairness they yed


    along with me, though.


    We heard a noise at the door and we all turned to look. I almost did, but remembered the rules in time.


    ¡°They should eat, their Mistress said so,¡± the man said setting a covered pot by the fire.


    Master Damien was irritated as the man left. We were not Healers and this job was ridiculous. He didn¡¯t


    think we were making headway and the entire experience was annoying.


    ¡°How do the women sell the ore?¡± I asked continuing to pursue my n. Master Bane answered as


    Master Evan scooped the gruel into the bowl. ¡°We¡¯ve never been there but there is a ce the women


    let the shipsnd to load the ore. The women carry it there. They have men that do the actual


    negotiations. Our women terrify most other races.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said, ¡°you mean there are men that get to talk to creatures from others?¡±


    ¡°Yes, usually they use men that were Warriors, so they don¡¯t fear for their safety¡­¡± Master Bane trailed


    off and was staring at the men on the wall.


    They were sitting up and watching us. I put my head down, unsure if I should be Looking at them or


    not.


    ¡°I would say that is a pointless concern since you have been bathing them, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said


    with a small smile.


    ¡°There are men that do the speaking with other races?¡± one of my fake Masters asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Bane said, silently gloating since he was on the winning side.

 Chapter 268

    ¡°Do they travel to other ces? Are we permitted to go other ces? Could we see others?¡±


    one of them asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Master Damien answered surprised as my fake Masters started to look more and


    more animated.


    ¡°The other mountains, can we go to see the other mountains? Can we travel over the ocean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, some of the women let their men travel betweenpounds, your Mistress may,¡± Master


    Damien informed them.


    My fake owners wereing out of it rapidly. Their curiosity was peaked and they wanted to know


    everything. Since their interest seemed to be helping them bond, Master Damien did as Nu-reeh asked


    and helped them.


    Master Evan was irritated. He hated losing a bet, so this upset him greatly. Like a sullen teenager her


    stood off to the side watching Master Damien slowly coax the men out of their depression.


    The disconcerting feeling from Master Evan radiated through me and it hurt. I felt off and strange. My


    thoughts had been in opposition to him all day. We both found it distressing.


    It hadn¡¯t been intentional, but I had hurt him. He felt divided and distant. That was a feeling he hated.


    I walked to him slowly. If I could just be near him, I knew I could make it better. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure he


    would allow me to touch him, though.


    ¡°Come,¡± Master Evan grunted begrudgingly at me. Master Evan held his arms out and I rushed to him.


    My breasts pressed against him and I held him. We were close, that was all that mattered.


    I looked up at him and he stared down at me. Our Lips met in a fierce kiss. Master Evan needed to


    dominate and I wanted to be subdued.


    My hands buried themselves in the nape of his hair as he pulled me to his mouth. It was a messy,


    tongue intensive kiss. His mouth left mine to explore my chin, my jaw, and the curve of my ear.


    ¡°Is this what you do with a ve?¡± I heard Rue¡¯s brother ask incredulously. ¡°You eat it?¡±


    ¡°That is not your concern,¡± Master Damien said stiffly.


    Master Evan straightened and I wrapped my arms around his waist. He held me and stroked my cheek


    as he spoke to the men.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I believe what you did with our ve IS our concern, though.¡±


    Master Damien¡¯s conscious mind dove into mine and forcibly examined my life with these men. He had


    lived up to his side of their agreement, these men had not. My Masters wanted to exact the price of


    their failure in blood.


    ¡°She said fix them,¡± I whispered against Master Evan¡¯s chest. We could destroy these men again


    easily, but it would be in direct vition of Nu-reeh¡¯s order.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You are still owed punishment from us,¡± Master Damien said to the men while turning toward Master


    Evan and me.


    Walking over he ced a hand on Master Evan¡¯s shoulder and a hand on mine. We were together and


    we were fine. Punishing these men may cause the family to be separated again, none of us wanted


    that.


    The ttering of the talons alerted us to the presence of the women. We heard their voices outside the


    room. The five men we had been responsible for healing stood quickly.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I heard one of them ask.


    ¡°Whatever the women want,¡± Master Kein quietly instructed them. ¡°Keep them content and they will


    keep you happy.¡±


    Nu-reeh came first through the cover. Three women of only slightly smaller stature followed her in.

 Chapter 269

    ¡°They are fixed!¡± one of the women said sounding delighted.


    The women rattled their wings in some sort of odd celebration.


    30 quickly, Nu-reeh, your men must be Healers,¡± anothermented.


    ¡°Perhaps you have misced them.¡±


    I saw the anger sh in Nu-reeh¡¯s eyes, but the other women did not. They were too enraptured looking


    at the five naked Warriors standing at the wall.


    Nu-reeh spoke to Master Damien instead, ¡°You did well,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± we responded.


    Nu-reeh gestured and we exited the room with her following us. It seemed inappropriate to walk ahead


    of the Large woman, so we stood to the side and let her pass.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me, Damien,¡± she said, ¡°have I misced you? Should I have trained you in the art of healing?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± we answered.


    Ridiculous, Master Evan thought.


    Horribly boring, Master Bane added.


    My men had no interest in healing others just for the sake of it. My opinion was it had been a nice


    challenge, but I didn¡¯t push it. Damien and his Brothers¡¯ opinion was set and strong, fighting about it


    would make us all ufortable.


    Nu-reeh turned to Look at me and I stayed silent. She started to walk again and we followed dutifully.


    ¡°Eight days worth of ore from their mines is what their women paid me for bringing them back,¡± she


    said as we walked the silent halls, ¡°and, a second eight for doing it so quickly.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Christof knew the mines better than anyone, that was an enormous sum. Rue and his Brothers must be


    valuable to their women. Pity, it would Limit our ability to punish them for what they did to Ciara.


    ¡°You will be rewarded by suffering Less strokes of the Lash tomorrow,¡± Nu-reeh informed us as she left


    us standing outside our leather p.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± we replied dutifully.


    We went inside and my men flopped down across the various chairs in the sitting area. I looked


    uncertainly at them. Kneeling was difficult and notfortable.


    ¡°Come sit with me, Ciara,¡± Master Evan offered.


    I sat next to him on the long chaise and we held hands as the group rxed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly to Evan.


    Sitting on the furniture was nice, I definitely preferred it. Except Christof, everyone seemed surprised at


    the opinion, but happy to have found something I Liked. Christof had always thought I should use the


    furniture. It made me so pleased and they wanted to keep seeing me feel this way. This was something


    simple they could give me.


    Our minds hummed infortable synchrony. There was no more dissension in anyone¡¯s thoughts.


    We were together and happy.

 Chapter 270

    I yawned loudly and Master Evan smoothed my hair. They¡¯d worn me out earlier. If they finished what


    we had started earlier, I would be too tired to enjoy it. That did not particrly bother them, no one felt


    denied.


    ¡°It is time for sleeping,¡± Master Damien announced rising and stretching.


    We crawled into bed as a group perfectly content to rest and I dropped off to sleep.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Christof asked looking around therge crowded auditorium.


    It was the school near the motel. This was a branch campus to the localmunity college. I had


    nned to attend the next semester¡¯s courses.


    ¡°Again with the dreams, Ciara?¡± Damien questioned leaning his tall frame against a desk beside us.


    I felt rushed and frantic. My pen was buried in the bottom of my bag and I¡¯d never find it in time to take


    the test. The paper I was supposed to be filling out kept disappearing off the desk. Failure was


    imminent if I didn¡¯t find a pen and hang onto the paper.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Kein said standing in front of me, ¡°this is a dream. There is nothing to do. Tell us where


    this is


    I wanted to stay anxious and fret, but it wasn¡¯t possible. My men didn¡¯t feel anxiety in this situation, just


    curiosity.


    ¡°School,munity college, to be exact,¡± I said Looking around. ¡°I had nned to apply to take


    sses the next semester. If I got a degree, I could get a better job,¡± I exined. ¡°I wanted to teach,¡± I


    told them as they walked around the auditorium.


    I¡¯d visited the localmunity college several times. In my room at the motel I had my application all


    filled out. I had been figuring out how to work the financial aid the state offered. It wasplicated, but


    this would have been my road to a better life.


    The anger welled up surprisingly fast and I couldn¡¯t hide it. This dream had been ripped from me, just


    like everything else. I would never be able to do anything Like this. I was taken and trapped on a world


    of monsters now.


    Damien didn¡¯t understand. My anger was misdirected, he believed. They took good care of me. I had


    done a horrible job of looking after myself. He shuddered remembering my hands.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°It would have gotten better!¡± I screamed at him in the dream. ¡°I was going to make it better. It was my


    life, mine!¡±


    All the barriers to such an outburst existed in my conscious mind and that was not present in dreams.


    The anger rolled through me and I wanted to escape them. I hated what they had done to me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the dream I ran through the halls of the school and onto the road. I ran as far as I could, but I could


    not escape them. When I turned to look they were always merely a step behind.


    I woke up shaking and crying. Not since the first night had I let myself feel this. The sense of loss was


    too great and I crumbled beneath it. Moving quickly I went into the bathing room and sat cross legged


    on the floor to cry alone.


    I cradled my pregnant belly and prayed for my child. Her life would be free, I hoped.


    Christof came to get me. He had persuaded the other men to let me be for a moment.


    ¡°Comey on the bed,¡± he soothed. ¡°You will feel better closer to us.¡± I shook my head ¡®no¡¯. I wanted to


    be alone to grieve for what I had lost. Being right next to my owners wasn¡¯t going to make me feel any


    better. Closing my eyes with my arms wrapped around my stomach I sat and sobbed.


    Warmth settled on my other side and I opened my eyes.


    ¡°May I please be alone, Masters?¡± I asked the five men now sitting in the bathing room on the floor


    around me.


    ¡°No,¡± Master Bane said simply leaning against the wall.


    ¡°We suffer this together.¡±

 Chapter 271

    Master Evan stretched out on his back andy his head on myp closing his eyes. It was such a


    temptation to stroke him when hey there, I don¡¯t know why. My fingers ran across his forehead and


    he smiled.


    ¡°We understand this feeling, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said simply.


    They really did understand, in a way. Once they had been free, at least in their minds. Now they were


    bound to a powerful Mistress. She determined everything about their lives, because they could not


    resist her strength. It was much the same for me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The bond hurt when I held myself apart from them. My head ached and I felt a little nauseated. The


    disagreement brought me pain. Feeling Like I had been was not healthy for me. Tucking the anger far


    away I allowed their thoughts to flood into me.


    They were right, I did feel better now that they were close. I tookfort from their presence. The tears


    slowly dried as we sat there.


    The floor was cold and hard, not an ideal ce to sit. When I finally came to that conclusion Master


    Evan Lifted off of me and Christof picked me up. They walked with me cradled in Christof¡¯s arms back


    to the bed and Laid me down.


    Damieny in front of me and he watched me intensely. I had yelled at him and argued with him in the


    dream. He hadn¡¯t liked it and was frankly irritated with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damien,¡± I told him.


    He smiled and brushed his lips to mine. I was forgiven. Damien had no desire to stay upset.


    ninjanovel


    I had¡¯t meant to show them my anger. It was something I hid. Rightful indignation had no ce here, I


    knew that. The difort it had brought proved it. It was a weakness I could not allow.


    Christof curled against my back, warming where I had been sitting on the floor. The others did not


    totally understand how I felt, Christof understood and had no anger about it. In the back of his mind he


    still held the same opinion, free creatures should be left free. Strength was not a reason to dominate


    someone elsepletely.


    The nkets were pulled up and over me and I fell back to sleep.


    We were in a ssroom again and I sighed. This dream just wouldn¡¯t go away. It was probably


    because Nu-reeh had said I should be able to read. Thatment had really stuck with me. On this


    world I was strikingly uneducated.


    There was a figure on the ckboard in front of me. I recognized it at the symbol for thepound I


    hade from. It was the only symbol in their Language I recognized.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Master Kein said from my side.


    A new symbol appeared on the board and it looked familiar. It was on the outside of the shop they


    bought my ornamentation in. He was right, I knew this one, too.


    ¡°This part,¡± Master Kein pointed out, ¡°is the symbol for Fredrick¡¯s family.¡±


    He divided the symbol into it¡¯s different parts. The second part referred to what the shop sold and the


    last part referred to where the shop was located. Anyone that saw this symbol would know who the


    owners were, what they sold, and what part of the vige it was in.


    We spent all night with Master Kein teaching me to read. The dream eventually took us back to the


    ce in the Child Keepers where they had learnednguage. We sat at the benches as Master Kein


    slowly taught me to decipher the symbols.


    I woke feeling refreshed looking into Evan¡¯s bright eyes.


    ¡°That was boring, Ciara,¡± he said simply pulling me up. ¡°I already know how to read and I didn¡¯t like


    sitting in a ssroom all night. Tomorrow you must dream of something better.¡±


    ¡°Is it normal?¡± I asked as he cleaned me.


    ¡°Why do I always control the dreams?¡±


    Master Evan looked ufortable and frowned. ¡°No,¡± he finally answered, ¡°we share everything. One


    of us never controls the others like that.¡±

 Chapter 272

    We went to breakfast and I sat on Master Evan¡¯sp as Master Christof and Master Bane went to get food. Men approached our table and I felt Master Evan tense beneath me. He wanted to make these men bleed.


    We went to breakfast and I sat on Master Evan¡¯sp as Master Christof and Master Bane went to get food. Men approached our table and I felt Master Evan tense beneath me. He wanted to make these men bleed.


    ¡°Our Mistress said we are to be punished today for failure,¡± I heard my fake Masters say.


    ¡°They say the ve is heavy with a child.¡±


    ¡°Sounds right to me,¡± Master Damien answered Leaning back.


    ¡°It was your deception,¡± one of the other men snarled out.


    Master Damien and his Brothers grunted at that statement.


    ¡°It was your failure to follow instructions and your greed that got the ve with child,¡± Master Damien answered.


    My owners were pissed at these men. They wanted to beat them into the ground, but it would have to wait. If they got in more trouble with Nu-reeh, she may hurt them so badly they would be unable to care for me. The women were not known to be light in their punishments.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Master Damien said motioning to the other men. ¡°I have no wish to beat you up today.¡±


    Rue and his Brothers grumbled, but smartly left to go to their own table.


    The food was delivered and everyone dug in. Anger was put aside so they could have a nice meal.


    I thought about how Nu-reeh would punish them if they really injured someone else. It struck me to wonder what the women did when men killed each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s the price of having a Warrior,¡± Master Damien said. ¡°They expect it to happen.¡±


    When the Warriors killed another family their women paid off the women that had lost men. If the killing was not justified the Warriors would be sanctioned by the Administrators. A family that killed for fun or did so without cause would probably be destroyed by their owners.


    ¡°It was preferred that we brought thieves and wayward men before the Administrators for punishment. We were allowed to dole out death ourselves only when our Lives were in danger,¡± Master Kein said.


    Master Kein was munching on that tasty green stalk again. I really wanted to try it. It tasted so unbelievably good to him.


    Watching me curiously, Master Kein dug through the pile and pulled out the smallest, most tender stalk. He handed it to Master Evan, who gave it to me.


    I¡¯d seen Master Kein eat it and he just chewed and ate the entire thing. I put it in my mouth and bit down. The stalk was ice cold. Kein knew it was fresh because it was so cold. It was like biting a tough ice pop.


    Juice leaked out where I bit the stalk and onto my tongue. It was wonderful. Concentrating on the taste, I chewed and sucked. The cold reminded me of cherry ice cream topped with sugar. It was the most intense candy taste I¡¯d ever experienced. If I sucked hard enough I could pull the icy, sweet juice out without biting.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My men continued to talk around me, but I was lost in my activity. I hadn¡¯t had sweets in eons and that was what this was Like. No wonder Master Kein Liked it so much.


    I looked up and Master Damien was grinning at me wickedly. Much Like men on Earth he was mesmerized by the imagery. It was Like watching me suck his cock. He¡¯d make sure I got a piece of the nt everyday to suck on. What a wonderful thing to see at the start of the morning.


    ¡°Ha, ha,¡± I blushed.


    ttering talons made everyone look up. The women had entered the eating area. Nu-reeh approached our table and looked at Master Damien pointedly.


    ¡°I expect you will work this morning and take your punishment this afternoon,¡± she said bluntly.

 Chapter 273

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we replied.


    ¡°The ve,¡± she said gesturing to me, ¡°will have visitors at mid morning. They will use your quarters and teach the ve what I want her to know. Runen and his Brothers are well versed in Language. They will educate the ve¡­if it can be done.¡±


    Arguing with Nu-reeh was a stupid thing to do. It always resulted in punishment, but Master Damien was was willing to take it.


    ¡°Kein is bright, Mistress. He is already teaching Ciara,¡± Master Damien said bluntly.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s eyes shed and she leaned toward Master Damien.


    ¡°I am d to see you paid attention to what I told the ve, but I will see to her education,¡± she said simply.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Damien stood to argue and Nu-reeh let out a warning hiss.


    ¡°You know you will never win an argument with me,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°If you try, I will only make you suffer.¡±


    The room had gone silent watching the challenge. It was obvious Master Damien was arguing with Nu-reeh. She never tolerated such outbursts.


    It was more Christof¡¯s persistent internal entreaties that fighting would be pointless that made Master Damien sit.


    ¡°I am gracious, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said menacingly, ¡°do not forget that.¡± After breakfast I was delivered back to their rooms. Master Damien¡¯s anger was palpable. In a disy of rage, he bloodied his knuckles punching the wall several times. My own hand ached sympathetically.


    ¡°I do not like Runen and his family,¡± Master Damien growled pacing.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t think of a word bad enough, but I got his intent.


    Runen and his family were slimy and untrustworthy. They had once been Warriors but now negotiated with the other races for the sale of the ore. It was known they spoke many Languages and were bright, but that wasn¡¯t what we didn¡¯t Like.


    They had great freedom because of their jobs. Runen had often gloated he was a step above the other men. His family even believed themselves to be at the level of the women.


    My men left for the sorting room begrudgingly. Master Damien kissed me deeply before he left. He told me if Runen or his family harmed me, he would kill the other men, damn the consequences.


    I cleaned the apartment up and was just finishing cleaning the main room when my guests arrived. They walked in like they owned the ce and looked around.


    ¡°So,¡± thergest man said slowly, ¡°we are to waste our morning teaching you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said politely, ¡°that is what Mistress Nu-reeh ordered.¡± We started without anymore preamble.


    The men teaching me found my ignorance Laughable, which they did frequently. They knew English, somehow, at least the basics. They were very effective teachers.


    Quite quickly I learned the fundamentals of their Language. It helped that I had already been through some of it with Master Kein. The bond I shared with my Masters also made it easier. I drew on what they knew and made it my own.


    Master Damien and his Brothers arrived to take me to lunch and my teachers took their leave. I knew Master Damien wanted to do harm to these men. They had treated me Like a subservient species all morning and it had enraged him.


    It was Master Evan that thanked them for their work and Christof that lead them out.

 Chapter 274

    Once the tutors were gone, I persuaded Master Damien to sit. I rubbed the tense muscles in his back


    and shoulders. He Loved to be touched, so I slipped my hands under his shirt to massage him. The


    attention had the intended result and he rxed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My men ate Lightly at lunch as did I. Their punishment was to take ce afterwards and they didn¡¯t


    want to do it on a full stomach.


    ¡°We have now experienced nausea,¡± Master Bane said watching me. ¡°We think you will feel this when


    we are punished. None of us wish to experience that again.¡±


    Master Damien shifted me on hisp and sighed. He wondered if he should leave me in their room. Nu-


    reeh answered that question when she came into the dining hall a moment Later.


    ¡°The ve will sit with me while you are punished,¡± she stated simply motioning me to follow her.


    We walked through the halls briskly. I followed Nu-reeh¡¯srge strides in a near jog. By the time we


    made it to where we were going I was out of breath.


    The hall we stepped into was crowded. It was full of men there to watch the afternoon entertainment. I


    heard bets ced as to who would scream the loudest and how many Lashes the punishment would


    entail. If Master Bane wasn¡¯t being punished, he¡¯d be having a grand time in theotion.


    Nu-reeh headed toward a raised dais along the wall. She Lifted me onto it and then followed with a


    leap. Therge woman gestured to a seat and I took it quickly. Nu-reeh settled gracefully beside me.


    I watched the raucous crowd of Warriors that were gathered beneath us. Unless I shut my eyes there


    was no way not to look at them. Master Damien was quite firm in his belief I should not shut my eyes


    around Nu-reeh, so I was permitted to watch.


    Looking to the head of the room I saw Rue and his Brothers were already there. They were shirtless


    and looking vaguely anxious. Master Damien and his family went to the same ce and stripped off


    their shirtsying them to the side. The two families stood apart and stared hard at each other, which


    seemed to surprise the rest of the men in the room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they work together?¡± I heard the men whisper to one another.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they friends?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to miss. Master Damien looked like he wanted to fight Rue and his Brothers. The rest of


    my family had the same fierce look. Even awaiting punishment they Looked like dark, angry Warriors


    ready to do battle.


    Nu-reeh made a sound akin to purring next to me and I looked up at her. ¡°Look at them, ve,¡± she


    said eyeing Master Damien Like a piece of meat.


    ¡°You see the fire? They had almost Lost that passion. I knew what they were doing when they left me.


    When they came back with their natures returned each time I knew I was making the correct decision.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh looked down at me.


    ¡°I do not know exactly what you do to them,¡± she said tracing my face with a w, ¡°but I want it to


    continue. They are valuable assets Like this


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whispered as the w left my face.


    ¡°You will not carry another child, though,¡± she stated. ¡°That is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± came out of my mouth automatically.


    ¡°You have nothing to offer me,¡± she continued, her eyes still on Master Damien. ¡°There is no talent the


    human race has that I need on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Evan¡¯s talent I appreciate,¡± she said gesturing. ¡°His breeder many generations back was not of


    Pateria. From that ve he gained his ability,¡± she told me.


    I was too shocked to speak and even Master Evan Looked curiously over at us. Evidently, he hadn¡¯t


    known that either.

 Chapter 275

    ¡°We do not allow those ves here anymore, though,¡± she continued conversationally, ¡°we could not


    control their breeding and they were a very petite race.¡±


    ¡°Size is important, Mistress,¡± I said trying to agree with her.


    ¡°Evan was bredrge,¡± she continued.


    ¡°We have kept the talent and lost the ridiculous size that was originally associated with it.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    More women entered the hall and the men separated to Let them go where they wanted. Dinah and


    Nu-reeh¡¯s third Sister, Tosu, approached and jumped up to take seats around us. Dinah looked at me


    and grunted, but seemed to be controlling her temper.


    On the other side of the auditorium I saw the three women that must own Rue and his Brothers take


    seats on a second raised dais.


    Arge woman approached Nu-reeh with a wicked looking whip in her hand.


    ¡°Twenty,¡± Nu-reeh told her, ¡°divide it between them.¡±


    ¡°So few?¡± the woman asked and Nu-reeh made a vicious sound.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My men, I decide the punishment,¡± she growled.


    ¡°The most to the male breeder then?¡± the woman asked gesturing to my men. ¡°Which one is that?¡±


    Nu-reeh Let out a low curse. ¡°The ve is human; she doesn¡¯t know.¡± The other women looked


    surprised and then angry. ¡°One like us is arising from¡­this?¡± she asked disgusted.


    The women shared a look before the whip holder roared and moved to the front of the room.


    Rue and his Brothers went first. They each took thirty vicious swings of the whip to their backs. Several


    of the men cried out loudly, which elicited a cheer from the other men in the room. Bets were won and


    Lost as the whip cracked.


    I watched the blood drip from the wounds and cringed. The General¡¯s treatment of me had been far


    less harsh and I remembered the pain. Despite the joy Master Damien and his Brothers felt at their


    cousin¡¯s treatment, I felt sorry for all of them.


    Looking up, I found Nu-reeh staring at me.


    Do you have a tolerance for pain?¡± she asked bluntly.


    ¡°So, Mistress,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Concentrate on Bane or Damien,¡± she told me.


    ¡°I refuse to listen to your piteous screams. Your owners are Legendary for their tolerance and I am


    proud of them. Do not dishonor the family.¡±


    Master Damien took hisshes first and I concentrated on Master Bane. He was bored. The family had


    been whipped many times, this was nothing new.


    The punishment was also surprisingly light. He had expected far worse. Master Bane was d he


    hadn¡¯t ced any bets with his Brothers on the number of Lashes. He would have lost that wager


    badly.


    Frankly, Master Bane would prefer to be in the crowd betting on the oue. Just to throw the bets, he


    considered calling out on the firstsh. Most of the men would have wagered he wouldn¡¯t make a


    sound.


    Master Evan and Master Christof were irritated with that idea. This was not a family of weak men.


    Crying out would bring dishonor, even if it would throw the games in the crowd.

 Chapter 276

    It was Master Evan¡¯s turn and he grinned cheekily at the whip-holder. Winking would probably really irk


    her, I thought, so Master Evan did that. No one here had ever seen a wink and it did seem to disrupt


    the proceedings. Master Evan was thrilled.


    The woman doing the whipping was infuriated with Master Evan¡¯s attitude. Sheid the whip four times


    in the same ce. She left a deep bloody furrow in his back, but he only grunted on the Last Lash.


    I felt the pain from the two of them burning across my own back. It was much, much worse than what


    the General had done. Tears blurred my eyes and I concentrated on Master Bane.


    Christof went next and took the blows stoically. He didn¡¯t intentionally goad the woman Like Master


    Evan had done. She repaid him byying the marks equally across his flesh.


    Master Evan was proud of his single mark and bragged he was the strongest Brother. Master Christof


    did his best to ignore Master Evan, but he did agree with him. Master Evan¡¯s mark was deep and


    bloody. It was impressive.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Kein leapt to the position to take his turn. His willingness to take his punishment angered the


    whip holder, again. She called to Nu-reeh asking to give them more, they were not learning anything.


    ¡°They will learn, won¡¯t you Damien?¡± Nu-reeh called.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered politely, but the internal opinion was quite the opposite.


    We weren¡¯t Learning anything from this. Fuck the women and their stupid rules.


    Nu-reeh watched the defiant faces in front of her and I know she saw their rebelliousness. From what


    she¡¯d told me, she liked it. Their attitude in face of their punishment Looked Like it thrilled her.


    The punishment resumed and between shes to Master Kein¡¯s back Nu-reeh turned to me.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°If I actually wanted to break them,¡± she said, ¡°you would have taken the twenty Lashes. I could have


    opened your flesh until your blood coated the floor. That whip, while mild on my servants, would have


    torn you apart.¡±


    Master Kein cried out loudly hearing that through me and the men in the hall cheered. My owners


    turned to look at Nu-reeh with wary eyes.


    ¡°I am a kind Mistress,¡± she said simply. ¡°They should never make me want to do that. Isn¡¯t that right,


    ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, you are kind,¡± I said petting my gravid belly.


    ¡°Never bet more than you are willing to lose, I believe is what Bane would say,¡± she mused.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered as Master Bane humbly took his ce and silently took the whipping.


    She¡¯d sucked the fire out of my owners. The whip may kill me, it would certainly maim me. Their cream


    would not be effective on the bone deep cuts the whip could make. My fragile flesh meant a lot to them,


    Nu-reeh had nailed the unfortunate truth of it. Master Damien and his Brothers would do anything to


    protect me.


    Once the ten men had taken their punishment, they moved to stand before their respective owners.


    Master Damien looked up at me and he wanted me far away from Nu-reeh, or at least closer to him.


    ¡°I believe we understand each other, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said as she ran a wed hand through my hair.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered.


    ¡°You should thank me for giving you a light punishment,¡± she purred.


    My men and I thanked her dutifully. Compared to the other men, it really had been light.


    ¡°I will decide when you need to suffer, Damien, not you. Do not disappoint me again,¡± she said. ¡°Your


    ability to feel pain is mine.¡±

 Chapter 277

    The rest of the men in the hall dispersed quickly. They¡¯d seen the good part. Bets would be settled


    outside the view of the women. It was quiet in a few moments and we were alone with Nu-reeh and her


    Sisters.


    ¡°Damien Nu-reeh said, ¡°Rue and his Brothers have paid for their deception and oversight. Their owner


    wants no other harm toe to their servants.¡±


    My owners were livid. Master Damien spoke quickly and angrily.


    ¡°They did not treat Ciara right, they did not care for her-¡± he said tists clenching.


    ¡°And it has been taken care of,¡± Nu-reeh answered him calmly.


    I felt it, the shift. It was done. We would not try to punish Rue and his Brothers ourselves. Thirty Lashes


    to the back each was enough punishment for what they had failed to do.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we said.


    My owners were looking longingly at me, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Their main concern now was


    having me closer to them.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Go,¡± Nu-reeh said simply waving a hand in my direction.


    I rose to my feet and moved to the edge of the small stage. Struggling slightly I sat down and my


    owners pulled me off. They weren¡¯t focusing on their backs, they were focused on me. Nu-reeh¡¯s


    wicked ws had been so close¡­


    ¡°Go clean up,¡° Nu-reeh said.


    ¡°The ve may wait in your quarters and I expect a performance from you all this afternoon.¡±


    Nobody knew who she wanted to perform or what she was talking about. Suddenly her eyes Locked


    with Master Evan.


    ¡°You specifically, Evan, I expect a good performance from you,¡± she rose and stepped off the stage.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nu-reeh walked past us brushing boldly along Master Evan¡¯s chest. Her wings ttered and shook in


    silent excitement, but she moved on. My men understood now.


    We walked toward our Living quarters and the internal conversation took over. Nu-reeh smelled of a


    woman in need. The scent called to Master Evan like a beacon. She was going to breed with him today


    and he was excited.


    ¡°I wonder if she would let me taste?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Master Bane scoffed.


    ¡°As if you could get close enough without getting gouged,¡± Master Kein said.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t fast enough.¡±


    ¡°Bet I could,¡± Master Evan answered with good humor.


    ¡°The General Liked to taste, too, Brother,¡± Master Damien warned, ¡°and you¡¯ve seen what they did to


    him. They don¡¯t want you tracking them.¡±


    The General¡¯s face, I suddenly remembered, bore a scar. That was unusual, the mens¡¯ memories told


    me. The women rarely injured a man in the face.


    I was irritated. They should be convalescing and rxing. Getting harassed by Nu-reeh would just


    mean it would take Longer to heal. Their backs were still dripping blood. They weren¡®t up for a mating


    right now.

 Chapter 278

    ¡°Ciara,¡± Master Damien scolded looking askance at me. ¡°That was an embarrassingly Light punishment


    and we are not weak men. Stop with this line of thinking.¡±


    We arrived back at our quarters and my men cleaned and wrapped their wounds. I tried to help, but


    they had done this before and knew what to do for one another. They pecked me on the lips and made


    their way to the mating chamber in good humor


    Despite the irritation the men had at the thought, I still believed that they were strange creatures. The


    pain didn¡¯t even phase them. They barely acknowledged it, yet they would rather die than Live without


    even one Brother.


    ¡°We¡¯re tough,¡± Master Bane had argued.


    ¡°Not easily undone,¡° Master Evan had informed me.


    Strange nheless, I still thought.


    That afternoon I sat in our apartment and experienced my men mating with the women. Since I didn¡¯t


    have anyone talking to me, I was forced to really feel what my men went through.


    It was like a surreal dream as I sat on the couch and Nu-reeh took Master Evan. Dinah took Master


    Christof and Tosu took Master Bane. It was violent, erotic, and all consuming.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My men worked together, but it was never effective. The women picked the man they wanted and


    quickly divided him from the group. Here in the mountains the women made no show of allowing men


    to bind or control them. Men were forced to ept what the women wanted.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The females absolutely controlled the mating. They fought viciously with the men until they had them


    t on their backs on the cold stone floor. Once the men were down, they had to stay still and let the


    women mount them. That is how the men were always taken, unless the women felt kind. If the women


    were in a good mood, which was rarely, they let the men stand and take them from behind.


    Christof wasn¡¯t particrly turned on by the aggression today, but an erection was pulled from him


    anyway. Dinah straddled my friend and her vaginal area literally sucked him in. Within moments the


    tight heat of her sex had him hard and ready.


    Master Damien and his Brothers knew the women¡¯s anatomy, mostly. Small suckers could be used to


    drag the penis into the women. Rippling muscle inside the women stimted the men whether they


    wanted it or not.


    No man could resist the women, except Christof. His prior impotence in the face of his stress had been


    unheard of. Since he was functional again the women took him like he was a rare treat that might dry


    up at any time. Dinah would drain him as many times as she could this afternoon.


    It went on and on. The women mated their chosen men and then released them. When they were


    ready to fight and fuck, they took them again. My family was tired and hungry when they came back to


    me that evening.


    As I bathed them, they enjoyed my soft hands gliding over their skin. I avoided touching the ces that


    hurt and they liked that, too. The women always made a point to dig into their sensitive spots. This was


    a small joy they had longed for in the many moons we had been separated.


    I went to sleep Later that night still wondering about this strange and bizarre world. Tonight it was


    dreams of the wide ins Leading to the mountains. I was there as they battled and subdued the


    bandits that roamed the Great Barren Stretch.


    Runen and his Brothers came to teach me again in the morning.


    I had a horrible time concentrating. Something had happened in the sorting room and all the men were


    working to fix it. They were frustrated and annoyed, which kept distracting me from my Lesson. The


    tutors noted it and called me stupid.


    I learned about names today, family names specifically. By the time my tutors left I understood the


    marks men wore on their shoulders. They were brands that told you not only what family they belonged


    to, but the small unique marks around the edges told you who their breeders were for three


    generations.


    I asked the tutors how you would know which Brother in a family sired the child, since the Brothers all


    wore the same mark. They snidely told me the Brothers were all numbered. They each were aware of


    what numerical symbol corresponded to them.


    ¡°How have you existed here this long and yet you don¡¯t realize that?¡± the lead Brother asked. ¡°You


    must pay no attention at all.¡±


    I sat silently as they pondered my ignorance. In my head I heard Master Damien¡¯s outrage. Of course I


    didn¡¯t know the Brothers each corresponded to a numerical value. There was never a reason for me to


    know that. It was just a system the Child Keeper¡¯s used.


    Information that was infrequently used came to my memory suddenly. Master Damien was number 1,


    Master Evan number 2, Master Kein was 3, Christof 4, and Master Bane 5. The number hand no other


    benefit than to help the Child Keeper¡¯s organize the raucous young boys.


    The mening to teach me were testing Master Damien¡¯s patience. They did not treat me with the


    respect his family was due. Anyone else that demonstrated this obvious disregard would usually


    receive a sound beating.

 Chapter 279

    My owners arrived at Lunch and Master Kein escorted my tutors out. Everyone tried to keep Master


    Damien distracted until the men were gone, his temper was threatening to burst out of control.


    ¡°We have a surprise, Ciara,¡± Christof said Lightly and that made Master Damien smile.


    They did have a surprise for me, one they had been carefully hiding all morning. I hadn¡¯t sensed


    anything about it from them. Only Christof had seen the surprise and he was making a point not to think


    about it. They wanted to see my face when I saw what they¡¯d gotten me. Christof presented me with a


    brown bag and I looked curiously at him.


    ¡°Only I looked at it,¡± he exined grinning, but I still didn¡¯t know what it was. Christof was very good at


    keeping secrets. Usually that irritated Damien, but it had been fun today.


    ninjanovel


    I opened the bag and was thrilled. They had found me knitting needles and yarn in their colors. They


    had paid attention when I said I wanted to knit my child a nket. It had seemed important to me, so


    they wanted to make it happen.


    Grateful for their thoughtfulness I hugged and kissed each of them. That seemed to finish calming


    Master Damien down.


    Just Like when I first arrived on this the strangeness of it all settled. My days in the mountains


    started to take on a normal feel. It became a repetitive pattern of Lessons and learning.


    Nu-reeh took me out to fly in the countryside almost every day. She brought me into caves and taught


    me all the things that lived in the hills. Other days we would fly into the mines and she would teach me


    how to get the ore. I knew the sprawling mountains around us like the back of my hand.


    I also learned Landmarks and how to tell direction. Nu-reeh spoke of far off ces and how to get to


    them. It felt like I had seen the entire through her stories.


    The most fascinating day, she took me to where the space ships loaded the ore. We sat on a hill


    overlooking the valley as massive ships worked below us. Nu-reeh made sure I knew about every race


    that was down in the valley. By the end of the day I knew what dangers awaited the salesmen below


    us. If they should need help, I knew the signs.


    I assumed I was to teach my child all that I was learning. There was so much, I prayed enough of it


    would stay with me. Everyday felt like I was trying to memorize an encyclopedia.


    This was such a strange and dangerous world. I often wondered if my child would survive. It wasn¡¯t like


    I could offer any help or assistance. While I knew I would unconditionally love my child, I felt useless in


    helping to raise her.


    My owners hated the fretting and worrying. They found that myck of confidence and fear distracted


    them. Any endeavor that took my mind off my deficiencies was supported wholeheartedly.


    They soon learned the knitting and sewing rxed me. Making nkets for the child made me feel


    useful. At least my child would have something soft and warm to be wrapped in. I was provided with as


    many supplies as I needed and encouraged to knit whenever I wasn¡¯t otherwise upied,


    Besides rxing me the knitting had another benefit. It gave me something to do when my only


    responsibility was to be present and listen. Often Nu-reeh had me sit and watch my Masters¡¯ couplings


    while she spoke with her Sisters. She found my productivity to be a good thing and demanded I


    continue it.


    Sitting amongst the women I learned a great deal about them. Soon I could understand their hierarchy


    and their interactions. Eventually, I learned what was appropriate behavior and what was not. Nu-reeh


    quizzed me often and seemed intent I understood this well.


    There were rules the women followed and expectations that had to be met. Whenever we came across


    a new practice Nu-reeh would make sure I understoodpletely. She was quite clear in her belief I


    should know exactly what was expected of a female. I did my best not to disappoint.


    As far as my original purpose was concerned, a drastic change took ce. One night my owners


    decided that sex was too cumbersome and exhausting for me. They no longer used me for sex.


    Damien and his Brothers adored sex with me, but as my belly grew I was easily made sore. The act


    itself required a great deal of energy, particrly with five men to satisfy. It became an issue one night


    and I was shocked at the oue.


    Kein had taken me first. I knelt on the bed as he took his pleasure in my body. For me the act was


    ufortable, but I took him willingly. With each bump of his long staff against my tunnel, I had started


    to openly wince. Suddenly, he withdrew himself.


    Evan¡¯s breath was hot on my cunt as he brought me to pleasure. For a moment I wondered when Kein


    would finish and then I knew he would not. They were done with me for the evening. The orgasm Evan


    was bringing me Was an apology for the pain. It was going to be the end of sex until I was no longer


    pregnant.


    I was shocked and looked up at them. A sex ve that could not be used for sex was unheard of.


    Damien heard the train of thought in my mind.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not our ve in this room,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You are tired and not able to be used for now. We do


    not mind. We will wait for the women to use us.¡±


    Iy down panting on my side staring at him. He was erect and ready, they all were.

 Chapter 280

    ¡°You could pleasure yourselves with your hands,¡± I said hopefully, ¡°or I could pleasure you with my


    hand.¡±


    That would be unheard of. A man¡¯s seed must be deposited in a living vessel. Anything Less would be


    a terrible insult. Their essence should only be left somewhere alive.


    The collective opinion shed with my own and Christof gasped at my take on the matter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is a form of control,¡± he said softly while rising to pace the floor. ¡°We could make our own release,


    but the women want us to depend on them for it.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Damien started to understand and slowly they all did. The women force them to look forward to the


    horrible couplings by making sure they didn¡¯t get relief any other way. Damien and his Brothers had


    never looked at it like that.


    A strange memory urred to me. My uncles had used socks and towels to clean up the resulting


    mess when the pleasured themselves. The women just didn¡¯t want the men using their seed Like that.


    I imagined the initial intent was to only allow sex with women. The ves in thepound were


    obviously an appeasement for overanxious Warriors who would not wait. ves kept men on the


    compound and away from the mountains. The only other option was going to forced couplings.


    Kein bolted to the bathing room and returned with five small towels. I sat up and watched him hand


    them out. Everyone was excited and perplexed about doing this.


    They¡¯d been told this was wrong and never encouraged to do it. It was such a temptation, though. It


    would feel so Liberating.


    I knew they¡¯d feel better if it seemed more familiar to them.


    ¡°First one to finish wins,¡± I said softly and to no one in particr.


    Christof had done this before and took the dare first. The others followed suit and I watched fascinated


    at their impromptu circle jerk. They looked down at what they were doing with fascination. No one had


    ever said they could do this.


    Kein came first, probably he was already stimted from what we¡¯d done. His Brothers followed in


    rapid sequence with Bane losing the whole contest. None of them felt they¡¯d Lost anything, though.


    They¡¯d won a certain freedom today. The women could not control them this way. If they felt the urge


    again, they had an outlet. There was nothing wrong with what I called masturbating. It was markedly


    exhrating.


    The rags the men had used to catch their seed were all taken to thevatory and washed. We were all


    ted at their new found freedom. They felt a measure of control and they liked it.


    ¡°Thank you, Ciara,¡± Master Damien said to me with a grin, ¡°we enjoy the way you see the world.¡±


    I smiled back at him and petted my growing belly. Freedom felt good and I was d my daughter would


    have that.


    Time passed in the mountains. I had only my five men forpany, but they were always present. My


    thoughts were a constant amalgamation of mine and theirs. It forced us to know each other and


    compromise on even the littlest thing. As my belly grew, I felt more and more attached to my Warriors.


    The six of us grew very close. We experienced each other in ways I¡¯d never dreamed possible. I


    understood thempletely and they understood me.


    The dreams were always when we were closest. They saw the world through my eyes and I saw it


    through theirs. During the day my opinions yed into their actions as theirs yed into mine. It


    changed our rtionship.


    ¡°A ve can be bought and sold,¡± Master Evan said one night while we sat around the fire in our


    apartment.


    I had been knitting and not really paying attention to them at all. As it was now most days, my attention


    had been on Nu-reeh¡¯s lessons from the morning. The conversation took me off guard.


    ¡°Ciara can¡¯t be sold,¡± Master Kein said, ¡°ever.¡±


    We all strongly agreed. Selling me would be wrong, because buying and selling anyone was wrong.


    Sentient beings should not be sold or owned.

 Chapter 281

    It was done and decided. I was not their ve anymore. My men were satisfied.


    I fought the collective opinion and I could feel the disconnect causing a headache.


    ¡°Iam still a ve. You are still my Masters, There is nothing else I can do on this. If you don¡¯t


    im me, someone else will. I am not strong enough on my own, remember?¡± I asked.


    Their sudden decision had me worried. I knew the reason everyone left me alone was because I was


    theirs. Without my powerful Masters, I was as good as dead.


    ¡°You are not a ve,¡± Master Evan insisted. ¡°We could never part from you. You are part of us, you are


    family.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a ve?¡± Master Bane asked incredulous. ¡°I know you don¡¯t. I can¡¯t understand


    your resistance.¡± I breathed deeply and tried to calm my rampaging thoughts.


    ¡°If I walk out of that p,¡± I said pointing to the main door, ¡°and tell those men I am not owned by Master


    Damien and his Brothers, what do you think will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°That would be a stupid thing to do,¡± Master Kein said echoing the thought of everyone in the room.


    Yes, he was right. I blinked and tried to focus on why they had to im me as a ve.


    ¡°I am not harmed only because I am owned by you all. If you stop iming me, then I have no value to


    anyone,¡± I argued.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like very anymore,¡± Master Evan said as way of exnation.


    ¡°You are family, not a ve.¡±


    I put the knitting needles down and tried to make them see reason. ¡°You can tell me that, Master Evan,


    but you can¡¯t tell anyone else that.¡± They considered for a mere moment.


    ¡°Fine, you make a valid point,¡± Master Damien conceded. ¡°Since we do not wish to see you harmed,


    we will still call you our ve. We will all know you are not a ve, though.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Thank you, Master Damien,¡° I said politely, feeling happy they understood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call us Master if it¡¯s just us,¡± Christof said grinning.


    Christof was ecstatic. He was gloating actually. It had taken a long time, but they had finally seen what


    he saw all along.


    ¡°Yes, yes Brother,¡± Evan sighed, ¡°free things should be left free.¡± ¡°Can we still use Ciara?¡± Kein asked.


    They hadn¡¯t thought about that. If I was free I could say no to them, that didn¡¯t seem possible. They


    knew I loved what they did to me when I wasn¡¯t pregnant. The collective decided I would still have sex


    with them whenever they wanted, because they brought me pleasure, too.


    I sighed and let the thoughts run through my head. A very tiny piece of me knew they had missed the


    point entirely, but it was a good start. I had to appreciate that they were at least bing aware.


    Christof was not as generous as I was. It should be my choice, just like it should be their choice. That


    wasn¡¯t the overriding opinion and dissension caused pain. I felt the whispered promise before the idea


    was buried. We would work on it.


    The family walked to the breakfast room the next morning and Damien had the oddest thought. I should


    be able to look at whatever I wanted. Since I was no longer a ve, the rules did not apply. They were


    sure I¡¯d like to look around.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I whispered fiercely. ¡°These men understand the rules you all have set forth. I don¡¯t look at


    them and they don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Christof agreed with me. It would have to be an act, but we had to continue the same way. The rules


    protected me.

 Chapter 282

    ¡°Not much to Look at in these caves, anyway,¡± Bane said softly.


    We walked quietly and I thought about the things I would want to see. There were things I rarely got the


    chance to look at. I remembered being in the backyard on Earth with one of my nicer uncles. We had


    Laid on nkets and he had taught me the names of the different constetions.


    ¡°Stars,¡± I whispered and they pulled me to the side, ¡°I would like to see the stars again.¡±


    I had asionally seen the stars through the window in thepound. It wasn¡¯t Like I was an


    astronomer, but I did Like to see them. I imagined the sky here would be beautiful, but I was not


    permitted to look up.


    Tonight, the men decided. There was a ce they could take me we could go look at the stars. I would


    have to be dressed warmly because it was an exposed area, but you could see almost the entire sky.


    I thanked each of them and kissed their cheeks. Speaking softly, I only called them by their given


    names. They loved that I didn¡¯t call them Master anymore.


    We walked toward the eating hall and my family was satisfied. Some tiny part of me wanted to think


    what funny men these were, but I couldn¡¯t hold the thought. They were happy and settled, so I was,


    too.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat on Bane¡¯sp to eat. Christof went with Kein to get food.


    The men were all excited when Christof sat the steaming pot of drink on the table. It was hard to make,


    but all the men loved it. I loved it, too. How wonderful we got to have it today.


    ¡°It is so strange having a strong opinion on something I¡¯ve never experienced,¡± Iined.


    ninjanovel


    I¡¯d never had this drink in thepound. It was often served at celebrations. The memories they had of


    this drink were very powerful.


    ¡°Women must have something that made them happy,¡± Bane said pouring us generous portion.


    He took a sip and offered the cup to me to hold.


    ¡°Bet one of them had a girl,¡± Kein said taking the pot from Bane.


    I took a sip of the warm, spicy liquid. It was wonderful, like orange juice mixed with cider, only richer


    and spicier. I Licked my lips as I handed the cup to Bane.


    Everyone thought my reaction wasical. They loved to see me experience their world. My face was


    so expressive. The very first day they¡¯d learned that and it had thrilled them.


    We ate our meal and I took frequent sips of the drink. Christof even had to refill our pot, because I


    drank so much. It reminded me of strong Christmas punch.


    During breakfast, I ate what Bane gave me, but also picked what I liked off his te. He found it


    amusing. They no Longer cared if I fed myself, as long as I got enough to stay healthy.


    Bane frequently redirected my hand. The things I liked to eat they did not think would give me enough


    sustenance. Although I picked it up, they still directed what I took.


    Our quiet breakfast was interrupted by Rue and his Brothers.


    ¡°You let it feed itself?¡± Rue asked from in front of us.


    I was holding Bane¡¯s cup and tried to set it on the table. He stopped me with an internalmand.


    ¡°As it turns out,¡± Damien said casually, ¡°Ciara is a female. You will note, thanks to you all, she now


    carries a child.¡±


    We weren¡¯t particrly angry and these men anymore. They were less capable than we¡¯d originally


    thought, but we had no ill feelings toward them.

 Chapter 283

    Damien asked Kein for a te of meat and just continued his breakfast.


    ¡°But you let HER feed HERSELF the entire meal,¡± the other man groused. ¡°You made us stop our day


    to feed this creature with our own hands. You said it had to be done that way.¡±


    ¡°It appears not,¡± Damien said dismissively.


    ¡°You wasted our time,¡± Rue persisted.


    This was really starting to get under our skin. None of us could figure out why we weren¡¯t upset with


    these idiots anymore. They had kept Ciara in the box for days, they had forced her to work for them,


    and they had stopped giving her the health drink. When she became pregnant, knowing it could be


    illness, they had tried to hide that from us and not called the Healers. Rue and his Brothers had done


    horrible things and had not finished paying for it.


    Damien stood up; he was pissed. I slipped off Bane¡¯sp as he rose to his full height. My family was


    preparing for battle. The entire eating area went silent watching what would be a tremendous fight.


    ttering talons came into the hall and I looked up at Nu-reeh. She had already punished these men.


    We had all seen it, beating them again would be a waste of time. Now was the time for eating.


    Rue and his Brothers moved away and Nu-reeh came to stand in front of us.


    ¡°Sit,¡± she ordered and we all did. ¡°Did you enjoy the drink today?¡± she asked pleasantly.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we answered.


    Nu-reeh turned and Left without another word.


    ¡°Women,¡± Bane said quietly refilling the cup and we all agreed.


    A niggling and fleeting thought made me wonder what had us so worked up a moment ago. I shrugged


    and took Bane¡¯s cup. Must not have been important to be forgotten so easily.


    I had a free morning while my men worked in the sorting room. After I cleaned our apartment, I finished


    another nket for the child. I talked to my unborn and sang to her all morning. Later, as I often did


    nowadays, I took a Late morning nap.


    My naps were restful, but they were full of dreams. My connection with my family was strongest then. It


    was like I spent that time in the sorting room learning more about the ore and whatever else was on


    their minds.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Anything they thought about while I slept, I absorbed. If something was interesting to me I felt them


    concentrate on it. The experience made for strange, vivid dreams. I often woke confused, because I¡¯d


    thought I¡¯d been wherever I was dreaming about.


    As usual, Evan¡¯s Lips on my temple woke me. I had been deeply asleep.


    ¡°It is very strange,¡± he informed me, ¡°we find that when you are tired, we are also. Once you have fallen


    to sleep, we no longer feel tired. Your sleeping clears our bond of that influence.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I stared up at him as confused as he was. It was clear to my men the way we bonded wasn¡¯t normal.


    They were an amalgamation of one mind. Despite our obvious connection, I was still separate. It was


    very strange, but it wasn¡¯t like any of us understood.


    ¡°We are hungry,¡± he told me as my own stomach rumbled. After lunch Nu-reeh had me sit with she and


    her Sisters while Damien and his Brothers worked off her debt to another family of women.


    ¡°They are fierce,¡± Dinah purred watching my men battle and get fucked by the women.


    ¡°They are happy,¡± Nu-reeh said andid a wed hand on my back.


    ¡°Your owners are valuable when they are like this, ve,¡± Nu-reeh told me.


    ¡°Men that are unhappy wither and die.¡±

 Chapter 284

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    She continued with the odd lesson.


    ¡°Some men are happy here in the mountains. Rue and his Brothers will be happy here because they


    are allowed to learn new things, for instance. They will do well here. Other men are happy because


    they are allowed to enjoy us physically more frequently.¡±


    Nu-reeh pointed to my family. ¡°There are times when you will find a family will not be happy here, no


    matter what. Those men cannot be kept here in the mountains. Their anger infects the other men. They


    start fights. It is very disruptive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said remembering things I hadn¡¯t known.


    In my mind, I saw that Damien and his Brothers had been trouble makers when they were first here.


    Until the first time they saw me, they had been very difficult and sullen.


    ¡°I foolishly used them as payment, so I could not send them back immediately. It was a mistake,¡± Nu-


    reeh said.


    ¡°They found a way to make themselves happy, though, so I let them continue to visit with you. I had


    hoped it would be a permanent solution.¡±


    Dinah snorted and growled, ¡°They were never like this, though, all spirited and happy. Their energy is


    from a good ce now. They will stay strong like this. However, I can barely tolerate having this ve


    near me.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Damien and his Brothers need to be back at thepound, so they can be with their ve,¡± Tosu said


    and the other women agreed. ¡°This is what makes them happy.¡±


    Dinah snorted Looking disdainfully down at me. ¡°If Damien and his Brothers must keep her, at least let


    it be out of our sight.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The talking ended as a woman down in the ring speared Kein with a wing tip. He had been trying to


    y with her breasts. Dinah¡¯s disgust with me barely registered and I grinned at my men as Nu-reeh


    went down to protect her property.


    I continued to knit quietly as the mating went on. What Nu-reeh had said was interesting, but the


    collective was busy fighting and fucking. ALL I could really think about was what my men were doing


    down in the ring.


    After the mating, we were excited. My Men knew a great deal about the stars. Their memories of how


    to use them were powerful. They could help tell you time of year or guide you across great distances.


    Showing them to me would be fun.


    We had permission from Nu-reeh, Damien had asked, so we could stay out all night. My men loaded


    up bags they carried on their backs and we set off. We had everything we needed, so we wouldn¡¯t have


    to return until morning.


    The sun was setting as we got on our transport. Kein drove and we zipped away from our mountain


    home. My men had to control themselves. Cheering as they rode away would be dishonorable, but it¡¯s


    what they wanted to do.


    We were going to their favorite Lake. In the morning we may swim in the water. Tonight we would


    watch the moons rise together. It was going to be a wonderful night.


    ¡°No women!¡± Bane said smiling.


    I patted my gravid belly and looked up at him.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t really count, Ciara,¡± Kein told me, musing my hair.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t Like them.¡±


    No, I wasn¡¯t like them. I was female, but I wasn¡¯t what they considered a woman. I was different.


    We made it to their spot in record time, at least ording to them.


    Evan and Christof set up our camp site while Damien, Kein, and Bane checked the perimeter. There


    were dangerous things we had to watch out for. I knew what most of them were thanks to Nu-reeh.


    Luckily the area around thiske was not usually inhabited by things that were troublesome.

 Chapter 285

    Kein bounded back to us with a dead animal slung over his shoulder. We would eat it the way they


    enjoyed it tonight, roasted on a spit over the open me. I watched curiously as my men prepared the


    carcass and set up the fire.


    ¡°I only camped outside a couple of times when I was younger,¡± I told them as the fire started to gain


    momentum.


    I remembered staying at a camp ground a couple of times with rtives. We¡¯d stayed in a trailer, so we


    didn¡¯t even really stay outside. We brought canned food and cooked it over the electric stove inside.


    There were bugs outside, so we sat inside and watched television. It was really like staying at home,


    only more cramped.


    My men experienced my memories with me and grunted in amusement. The idea of a traveling lodging


    was funny to them. They¡¯d never seen anything like that. The rest of it was just weird Earth culture.


    Sitting and talking around the fire was so much more enjoyable than what I described.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is much better,¡± Christof saiding to sit beside me.


    I grinned at him and pushed at his shoulder with my own. Christof grinned and pushed back, bumping


    me against Bane. The physical contact was always reassuring. No matter what we were doing, we


    preferred to be together.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing the stars,¡± Bane Laughed pointing up.


    He was right the sky was slowly darkening and the first glimmers were appearing in the night sky.


    Leaning back I watched as the first of the three moons rose.


    ¡°We won¡¯t see the ringed moon start it¡¯s journey into the night sky Evan told me. ¡°It happens beyond


    that mountain over there. It will appear in the sky above that ridge after a third of the night has passed,¡±


    From their minds and memories I had a sudden knowledge of the moons. My men timed the night sky


    by them. When they kept watch, they used the progress of the different moons to know how Late it


    was. It was the setting of the ringed moon that woke Evan up every morning. They were so in tune with


    them, they felt them even when they couldn¡¯t see them.


    I thought about the moon on earth, it hadn¡¯t been nearly as predictable. The sun was useful and we


    timed our days off of that.


    ¡°Weird,¡± Keinmented wrinkling his nose.


    The meat was cooked and we ate heartily. They told me about the patterns they watched in the


    speckled ckness. Evan knew it better than anyone and his mind guided mine. I watched with


    fascination as the night sky unfurled before me.


    Eventually, we ended up on our backs. My men set up their sleeping pallets so our heads were all


    together in a circle. I watched as they pointed out all the interesting things they knew about the


    glittering ckness.


    The way the stars looked and the way they moved in the sky was predictable to my men. They told me


    all about it. Evan had spent hours learning the sky.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I wonder,¡± he said, ¡°where my breeder came from, the ve many generations back?¡± he whispered.


    We all wondered and none of us knew. I wondered what had happened to her.


    ¡°Why do you think she tasted things?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What was the purpose of my gift where she was from?¡±


    Evan¡¯s mind was full of questions. He couldn¡¯t imagine a world where they were all Like him.


    ¡°You sound Like Ciara,¡± Bane teased Lightly, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    The questions were valid and they all wished they knew more about their Brother.


    Iy quietly watching the sky. Bane had stretched out on one side and Christof on the other. After a


    Long while, I drifted to sleep. Vaguely, I was aware as the nkets were pulled over me and I was


    snuggly wrapped.


    When we slept outside like this someone always kept a watch. They each took a turn during the night.


    Through the eyes of my men as they protected their family, I saw every subtle change in the


    shimmering stars and changing moons. It was like I watched the sky all night.

 Chapter 286

    The memories of my men spoke to me. I saw the countless nights they had sat and watched the


    beautiful vista. By morning I understood the way they tracked time and what subtle changes in the


    moons would mean.


    Evan woke me with his enthusiasm. As the ringed moon disappeared and the sun rose he was filled


    with the usual boundless energy.


    ¡°A swim this morning?¡± he asked stripping.


    My breath misted in front of me and I looked warily at him. The water would be freezing and the air


    wasn¡¯t much better. I¡¯d be an ice cube.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The collective mind had me, though. We loved a morning swim. It was refreshing.


    Before I realized it I was on my feet and stripping out of my warm cover. My men raced to get out of


    their clothes.


    The air bit my nipples and the rocky ground dug into the soles of my feet. I was too happy to notice,


    though. This was a treat to get to do this. My family hadn¡¯t been able to swim here since we lived in the


    compound.


    We plunged as a group off a small rocky Ledge into the water. It was so cold I screamed when I came


    up for air. I grabbed at the edge and tried to pull myself out.


    Kein was behind meughing a secondter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hold onto my shoulders,¡± hemanded turning away from me. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    Kein wasn¡¯t too cold, neither was anyone else. I concentrated on how they felt and ignored my own


    sensations. It made swimming Like this fun.


    I grabbed onto Kein¡®s back and he took off under the water. Fish swam by us as we darted through the


    reeds at the bottom. I watched the underwater scenery with wonder. Kein didn¡¯t surface until he needed


    air.


    Each of my men took a turn showing me theke. It was amazing and I forgot about the cold. They


    could swim so fast and so deep, we went to ces I¡¯d never have reached on my own.


    By the time they were done, I felt a Little sluggish and sleepy. Damien looked strangely at me and


    pressed against my back. Quite suddenly he grabbed me and sprang from the water. I watched with


    detached amusement as my men stoked a roaring fire.


    ¡°Wha¡¯s the hurry?¡± slurred out of my mouth.


    They seemed to be in a big rush as Evan pulled the water out of my hair with one of those magical


    cloths and Kein briskly rubbed my body. Baney me down on a pallet and then pulled my back tight to


    his chest. Damieny in front of me and pressed solidly against my protruding belly, wrapping around it.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said seriously, ¡°you can¡¯t just ignore what you are feeling. That isn¡¯t how this is


    supposed to work. It is a shared consciousness, but each individual is still responsible for their own part


    of it.¡±


    I looked up at him and realized I was shaking.


    ¡°W-w-why am I-I-I moving like t-t-this?¡± I asked them Looking around. ¡°You are cold, Ciara, much too


    cold,¡± Evan chided taking my shivering hand in his and rubbing it.


    Christof pulled a nket out andid it over the three of us while looking worriedly at me.


    Nobody else was cold. This didn¡¯t make any sense and then I stopped focusing on them.


    It hit me like a freight train. I was so cold, so very ufortable. The warm bodies on either side of me


    were the only good thing I felt.


    Moaning softly, I felt them press closer to me. Greedy for the warmth they provided, I didn¡¯t mind the


    feeling of almost being smothered as I snuggled closer to them.


    ¡°I 1-1-like the w-w-water,¡± I said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have to get out. We were all having fun.¡±

 Chapter 287

    Christof sat and watched us a moment before he spoke. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal for a human to have this


    attachment to us,¡± he said simply. ¡°That¡¯s probably why it doesn¡¯t work right for her.¡±


    Nobody else could have done what I just did, the internal dialogue told me. They couldn¡¯t disappear


    into the bond and forget their own feelings. It just didn¡¯t work that way.


    They agreed with Christof. My family would have to be careful with me. I was having trouble with the


    bond.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more aware, Ciara,¡± Christof warned. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are supposed to be able to do


    this. You aren¡¯t doing it correctly. You will get injured this way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t disagree. They had a great deal more experience with this than I had. Grateful for their


    warmth, I just snuggled with them.


    As I got warmer, I started to enjoy the press of warm flesh on either side of me. Since I was facing


    Damien I started to ce kisses across his neck and chest.


    ¡°Hmm, and what are you doing?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Thanking you for noticing my distress,¡± I said continuing to kiss in between the words.


    It was novel being outside and pressed between their warm, masculine bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting excited,¡± Evanmented from beside us. ¡°You want us to have sex with you.¡±


    I rubbed Bane¡¯s hip and pressed my ass against him. Yes, I wanted them, but I wasn¡¯t getting the same


    feelings from them. They didn¡¯t like to have sex outside.


    ninjanovel


    In their memories, I saw the sanctioned matings. The women pressed them into the rocky soil and


    mounted them. The sun got in their eyes, their backs got sore from being pummeled to the ground, and


    other groups of women stood around watching. My men hated it.


    My men liked my soft, smaller body. Being inside, on theirfortable bed, and in whatever position


    they choose made them happy. It was private and quiet. Using me in the bedroom was a rare delicacy,


    all pleasure and no pain. That was an umon experience on this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that on my home world,¡± I said feeling my arousal fade away.


    ¡°People have sex just about everywhere and anywhere.¡±


    ¡°This is your world now,¡± Damien reminded me, ¡°and sex in your current state brings you pain. What


    you want would not be good for you.¡±


    The rebuff didn¡¯t sting as bad as it could have. I looked into Damien¡¯s eyes and felt only his concern for


    me course through our bond. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want me. He just didn¡¯t want to cause me pain.


    Sex outside, in his experience, was always ufortable. He and his Brothers would never do that to


    me.


    We flew back to the mountain after we ate the morning meal outside. I was left in their rooms and they


    went to the sorting room.


    The tutors came as usual and taught me more about Language and numbers I enjoyed the Lessons,


    but disliked the tutors. They were rude. I had no problem seeing why Damien didn¡¯t like them. Despite


    how knowledgeable they were, they were very impolite.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nu-reeh came for me in the afternoon and we flew in the mountains. She took me so far, I wasn¡¯t back


    before nightfall. The entire time she had me, she told me stories about the rest of the.


    From what she said it was a fascinating and beautiful ce. There were drier areas, like we were in


    now, she preferred those. There were wetter areas, too, all rain and rivers. She wasn¡¯t as fond of those


    ces. I just Listened to her with rapt attention.


    Days passed and I had a certain familiarity with the procedure now. I was taught and trained, but no


    one bothered me. The frequent taunts of my tutors didn¡¯t even bother me anymore. My uncles had said


    far worse to me.


    Damien and his Brothers were a different story. When my tutors came and treated me badly, they more


    and more took the insults personally. If Damien was just angry before he stayed almost permanently


    furious now.


    He fumed one afternoon after the tutors had left. Damien wanted to tell them what kind of punishment


    theirmentary was earning them. They had no right to speak to me that way, I was as worthy as any


    of his Brothers.

 Chapter 288

    Christof and I tried to get Damien and the rest to see reason. Christof was almost pleading to calm his


    Brothers down. He saw that their anger would make them uncontroble. It would make all of us the


    same way if we let the anger keep its hold.


    ¡°They are speaking to her like she is a ve,¡± Christof exined.


    ¡°They think Ciara is only chattel. Those men would do much worse if they knew what she meant to us.


    Can you imagine the reaction if they realized she had bonded to us?¡± Christof asked trying to reason


    with Damien.


    It would be Like inviting trouble to tell them what I was really worth. I was a weak point in the carefully


    guarded family defense. If they hurt me badly enough, it would hurt my men.


    ¡°There are too many that would Like to see us cringing on the floor to do that,¡± Bane said pacing. ¡°They


    must not know how important she is.¡±


    Damien¡¯s family was powerful and they had enemies here in the mountains. I sat alone and unguarded


    most days. It would be foolish to advertise me as their weak point.


    I felt bad. These were strong men, usually up to any task set before them. I hated to be their Achilles


    heel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Christofmanded pulling me to his chest. ¡°We are d you are here. The weakness


    is a price we are more than willing to pay.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t let thements affect you,¡± I reasoned looking around.


    ¡°We know it isn¡¯t right, but it doesn¡¯t bother me. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Damien wasn¡¯t happy about the decision, but for now we would wait and watch.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have to wait long for the tutors to step over the line of what Damien was willing


    to tolerate.


    The tutors hade as usual and we were sitting in the main area of my owner¡¯s apartment. Damien


    and his Brothers were in the sorting room. I had been practicing writing on a tablet in front of me. My


    hand was steady and the characters looked as they were supposed to now.


    ¡°Tell me, ve,¡± one of them said. ¡°Do your Masters still use you? It appears like it would be difficult


    since you are sorge and awkward.¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t really use me. Sex was too ufortable in my current state and my owners could not


    avoid feeling my difort. They used their hands or they took their time with the women in the


    afternoons, so they didn¡¯t feel particrly deprived.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°My Masters take what they need from me, Keeper,¡± I said tactfully.


    It was true. I was a friend andpanion. My family felt happy in mypany. They were d I was in


    the mountains with them. Life was better this way.


    ¡°Liar,¡± one of the men saiding around behind me. I felt the man¡¯s hot breath as he leaned down


    behind me. He ran his hands down my arms and spoke into my ear.


    ¡°I do not think they still use you, ve,¡± he said. ¡°I believe they just coddle you like a little toy, much as


    Mistress Nu-reeh does¡­Although I fail to understand why.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we should use the ve for its purpose,¡± one of them offered wickedly. ¡°Perhaps it would be a


    good lesson for Damien and his Brothers to learn to share.¡±


    Theyughed at how fun that would be. Their Mistress had said not to touch me, but no one was here


    right now. Making Damien angry would be enjoyable.


    I tried to rise and was pushed forward. One of the men grabbed my breast and squeezed. Reacting like


    my Warriors were trained to, I balled a fist and mmed it into his face. It didn¡¯t faze him at all.


    The man before meughed at my attempt and nearly knocked me out with a swift blow to the head. As


    I staggered dizzily another of them Landed a sharp punch on my protruding belly. Screaming, I


    wrapped my arms around my unborn to protect her.


    ¡°Unless you want more of that, you will do what we say,¡± the leader growled.

 Chapter 289

    Before I had my bnce back the men had me bent over the back of a chair in the room. My big belly


    was pressed hard into the cushion and I felt a wave of intense nausea.


    ¡°As payment then for all of our wasted mornings with this stupid creature,¡± one of them said.


    Still struggling hard, I felt the sweep of cold air on the back of my legs. My warm covering had been


    Lifted to reveal my backside. I threw my elbow back mming it into the gut of the man behind me. He


    grunted andughed, but then he screamed.


    I felt the man behind me suddenly ripped away from my body. White hot anger surged through me and


    I felt the desire to kill. Hands pushed me toward the wall and my family was throwing the tutors into the


    hall.


    Damien was going to kill them and nothing was going to stop him. The fighting was fast and brutal. My


    family beat my tutors into the floor for every indiscretion. Once they were satisfied Damien and his


    Brothers went for the weapons they needed. Remove their heads from their bodies and throw the


    corpses off the mountain was the decision.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± I screamed running into the hall. Themotion had attracted many men to the main


    hallway we were in.


    They were screaming bets and encouragement watching the fight. This was great entertainment.


    The order from Damien was in my head to go back inside and be quiet. It took every ounce of mental


    determination I still had to fight themand.


    ¡°Stop, please!¡± I begged. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want them dead!¡±


    If Damien killed these men I feared what Nu-reeh would do. I felt the anger Damien had and it was


    making him irrational. It was making all of them irrational.


    ¡°She will learn to live with it,¡± Damien said raising his arm to deal the killing blow.


    ¡°ENOUGH,¡± was the roar from the entrance to the hallway we were in. Damien¡¯s de quivered in the


    air. I saw him falter as his eyes raised to the creature that had bellowed. Nu-reeh strode toward us and


    thepulsion to drop the weapons was undeniable.


    Damien¡¯s de fell to his side and he dropped the man he had been holding. The tutor¡¯s head made a


    sickening thud as it hit the stone floor. The other men did the same thing as Nu-reeh came closer. She


    Looked livid.


    The yelling throng dispersed with amazing speed. They literally ran down the hall to escape.


    They attacked Ciara, Mistress,¡± Damien said by way of exnation.


    ¡°They wished to use her. They hit her face and her stomach.¡±


    ¡°My Sisters and I will deal with this,¡± Nu-reeh said stoically and the rage just melted from us.


    ¡°You do not need to concern yourselves with punishment. We will do a much better job than you


    would.¡±


    The women could, we all agreed. They could punish a man until he wished to be dead. This issue


    would be taken care of.


    ¡°Yes, Mistr-¡°


    The polite response was cut off as the spasm radiated across my Lower back. The cramp came out of


    nowhere. I was seeing double as I leaned over and grabbed the wall. It was Like my insides were being


    twisted in a knot. I panted, unable to catch my breath.


    Christof¡¯s hands helped me to kneel on the floor and I heard Nu-reeh cursing. She picked up my tutors


    and Literally flung their limp bodies toward the main entrance.


    ¡°You are not ready, ve,¡± she said harshly. ¡°I am sure it is not time. You are stressed, now stop this.¡±


    I was breathless as the pain released me and looked up into her threatening face.

 Chapter 290

    Christof knelt protectively beside me. He wasn¡¯t sure what I had to stop.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whimpered holding my stomach.


    A moment Later the cramp returned. It radiated from my Lower back and I writhed trying to find a


    comfortable way to move. Water sshed to the ground beneath me as the contraction ended.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Christof asked Looking between my thighs.


    Between my legs was warm and wet as I looked down. Through my translucent clothing it was easy to


    see the pool of bloody water beneath me.


    Nu-reeh was really cursing now. There was so much more I needed to know. She hadn¡¯t gotten through


    half of my education. There was more she needed to do first. Nu-reh was furious at how far along I was


    before she knew.


    In a fit of anger Nu-reeh pped Damien.


    ¡°Why did you not pick better Keepers?¡± she demanded as he stumbled back. ¡°They kept it a secret!¡±


    The blow had surprised Damien, but he¡¯d received worse. My family prepared for a beating, still not


    understanding what brought on this fit of rage. They¡¯d take whatever they had to in order to keep Nu-


    reeh¡¯s wrath from me.


    The pain knotted across my lower back and I groaned leaning onto the wall. I did the breathing Rose


    had taught me to try to maintainposure. Now was not the time for weakness.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The sound got Nu-reeh¡¯s attention. She ordered my men to bring certain things from inside and put


    them in bags. While my men worked she stood ring at me.


    Christof knelt at my side and stroked my back.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± he whispered into my ear when Nu-reeh¡¯s attention turned back to Damien as my


    men returned to her with the requested items.


    ¡°It¡¯sing soon,¡± I told him. ¡°The cramping pushes the baby out,¡± I exined as another wave of it


    swept across my lower back and into my belly.


    Christof picked me up at Nu-reeh¡¯smand and we walked briskly through the hallways. My natural


    curiosity had me wondering where exactly we were going. I tried to pay attention to the twists and


    turns, but the cramping kept distracting me. We had never been where we were going now.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast,¡± I whispered into Christof¡¯s neck. ¡°It takes hours and hours. This is too fast,¡± I whined as


    the next series of spine wrenching clenching took me.


    Nu-reeh answered me as we walked. ¡°It is one of us, ve, not one of you. She will fight her way out


    now that you have released the fluid around her.¡±


    Iughed hysterically as my gut clenched again. Images of a hairy beast springing from my huge belly


    suddenly seemed funny. Perhaps she¡¯d tear out of me and this would all be over.


    ¡°No!¡± Bane shouted.


    ¡°You said ites out the Lower tunnel! Swear to me, Ciara, this doesn¡¯t tear from your body that


    way!¡±


    My owners were frantic and had stopped moving to surround me. They didn¡¯t know how to fix me if the


    baby tore out of me. Nu-reeh turned and grabbed me from Christof and walked faster.


    ¡°Ites out the tunnel, Bane. Do not be a nuisance. I am bringing you with me into the women¡¯s area.


    They will not tolerate any trouble from you men,¡± she said.


    We¡¯d never been to the women¡¯s area, not even me. No one was sure why we had to go there. It would


    be crawling with¡­ugg, better not to think of what it would be like.


    We came to a wall of rock and I looked up the steep incline. Just as I wondered where we go now, Nu-


    reeh took flight. She soared up with dizzying speed to an opening at the top.

 Chapter 291

    I watched behind her as my men scaled the cliff to follow her. They moved with the ease of mountain


    goats, but it was still slow going. It wasn¡¯t clear whether they would be able to scale the entire surface


    without help.


    Nu-reeh called to her Sisters and asked them to go get my men. Dinah made an angry sound as was


    characteristic and Tosu just took off.


    The women¡¯s area was massive. Fire pits were scattered around burning and shedding light. A huge,


    sunken pit seemed to be radiating heat throughout the space. Smaller caves dotted the perimeter of


    the room and went up the walls. Great, winged women flew into and out of the openings. Far above us


    the ceiling appeared to be missing allowing more light to spill in. Women were moving around in the


    space going about their daily lives. They barely noticed us.


    The Large cave Nu-reeh passed into was on the ground floor. Torches Lit the area generously and I


    saw the walls were decorated with symbols


    ¡°These are the quarters I share with Dinah and Tosu, ve,¡± Nu-reeh informed me.


    The walls around us were covered in intricate symbols. They ran in long lines down the walls. I


    recognized them as the family symbols the men wore.


    Nu-reeh noticed my attention and looked proudly at the wall.


    ¡°Our men,¡± she said inclining her head, ¡°those symbols represent the families under our ownership.


    They are spread over several viges andpounds; and of course, some are here in the


    mountains.¡±


    Truly shocking, I thought. Nu-reeh and her Sisters could have their ownpound it seemed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°These,¡± she said motioning her head, ¡°are the family symbols for young females under my care.¡±


    It was another List of families, perhaps twenty in all. Nu-reeh and her sisters ran a truly massive


    operation.


    I wasid on a Large t rock. I felt that it must be heated, because it was so warm under my back. Nu-


    reeh slipped my bloody, wet gown off my head and tossed it to the floor. My foot covers were also


    removed. Iy panting and staring at the ceiling as the next shuddering contraction ripped through me.


    I¡¯d seen my cousin give birth, but I had no idea what I should be doing to help the birthing process.


    She¡¯d had her head up so she could wrap her arms around her stomach and grab her Legs to push.


    Laid t on a rock, even with my Knees bent, I couldn¡¯t get in that position. My inability made me want


    to scream. I felt like I would fail before I started.


    Christof was behind me suddenly. He raised me to lean against him between his Legs, so I held the


    position I thought I should be in. Now I could wrap my arms around my stomach.


    ¡°Better, Ciara?¡± he asked through the bond.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered the same way as Kein wiped the tears off my face.


    We sat like that and my men just watched me curiously as the contractions continued. It was such a


    strange sensation, they couldn¡¯t get over it. Pain was part of life, but this was unique.


    The stretching and pressure on my lower half was Like nothing they¡¯d every experienced. They


    equated it to really having to use thecquered pot, but that had never been Like this. Evan paced


    nervously feeling ufortable with the sensation. Eventually Damien knew we had to get control of


    ourselves.


    The pain would not break us. Knowledge of how to deal with difort and the ability to refocus my


    mind became forefront. My breathing deepened, as much as it could, and I felt steadier.


    Their experience with pain somehow made it more bearable. Damien nned our breathing and kept


    us bnced. I was grateful and let my mind feel through them.


    Nu-reeh passed in and out watching us, but otherwise just left us alone. After a while, she began to


    ce her hand on my belly and tell me to push with the contractions. Otherwise, she was very


    nonintrusive, which I appreciated.


    The pain began to grow quickly. The contractions came closer and closer together until I felt I was


    breaking apart. Even with the mental buffer it was awful and unfathomable. I pushed and screamed


    and suddenly it faded. Wet wiggling between my thighs alerted me something had happened.


    Nu-reeh reached between my Legs and lifted a a flesh colored mass into the air by a leg. Using a w


    she sliced through the umbilical cord and Dinah seared the ends closed with a burning poker. I stared


    transfixed at my daughter.


    ¡°Give her to me,¡± I croaked out reaching.

 Chapter 292

    Nu-reeh held the wiggling infant and just seemed to be examining her. She used a rag to wipe the


    bloody excess off the girl. Suddenly, the baby screeched and hissed. Nu-reeh growled back and I


    screamed at Nu-reeh to give me my baby.


    Christof mped a hand over my mouth and Damien stood between me and the giant woman. I would


    not be silenced and continued to scream past my gag. More than anything, I feared for the child¡¯s life.


    As I screamed, so did the infant, fighting Nu-reeh for all she was worth. Finally, Nu-reeh Laughed and


    brushed Damien away. She almost threw the bundle of flesh at me. I caught my damp shivering child


    and held her to my breast.


    ¡°Damien, take the rings out of the ve¡¯s nipples unless you want the girl to eat them,¡± she said bluntly.


    Kein reached for the rings and removed them while I tried to soothe the wailing little girl in my arms.


    She was beautiful with a thick ck tuft of hair over the crown of her head. Her flesh was otherwise


    milky white like mine. She had wings, small fleshy protrusions from her back that she couldn¡¯t seem to


    control. I stroked the area between them and they flopped around uselessly.


    ¡°Hello, Hannah,¡± I crooned saying the name I had picked for her.


    ¡°Rx, Mama is here. You¡¯re okay now.¡±


    The screaming baby quieted some at the sound of my voice and she nuzzled my chest. I guided her


    mouth to a nipple and shetched on hungrily.


    The rest of the room didn¡¯t matter for a moment. I was lost, counting five fingers on each hand and five


    toes on each foot. She had my mother¡¯s nose and a dimple on her left cheek. She was a perfect girl,


    wings and all!


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Kein asked. ¡°She is feeding,¡± I told him simply. Kein¡¯s fingers yed over the nipple


    Hannah wasn¡¯t attached to and a drop of liquid appeared. He took it on his finger and licked it off.


    ¡°NO,¡± Nu-reeh said sharply. ¡°That is not for you. Let the female feed there until she is full.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I couldn¡¯t understand Nu-reeh. One minute it looks Like she¡¯s going to kill the child and now she¡¯s


    protecting her feeding rights. It made no sense at all.


    My lower back and belly contracted again. I grunted and strained, feeling something wet and warm slip


    from me. Damien reached down and pulled at the red mass.


    ¡°Is that a child?¡± Bane asked startled.


    ¡°No,¡± I groaned catching my breath. ¡°In my world it was called centa. It attaches the baby inside of


    me.¡±


    Nu-reeh looked at it and then at me, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± she asked.


    So, Ma¡¯m,¡± I answered as my stomach turned.


    ¡°Wasteful,¡± shemented picking it up and sliding it between her jaws.


    The wet slurping disgusted me almost as much as the grind of her teeth. I clutched at my daughter and


    closed my eyes willing the nausea to abate.


    ¡°Are you sleeping now?¡± Evan asked curiously.


    I opened my eyes and he was right in my face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, Master Evan, I felt nausea. I was just hoping it would pass.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christof asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel nausea,¡± Bane muttered from the side.

 Chapter 293

    Wide, dark eyes opened and my Little Hannah Looked up at me. Grey eyes, ck hair¡­I looked at her


    face and saw her father¡¯s strong features.


    ¡°She¡¯s Damien¡¯s,¡± I said quietly and Nu-reeh came closer.


    ¡°How do you know, ve?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The eyes, the hair,¡± I said petting the baby. ¡°This is Damien¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t seem convinced and wandered away.


    The child sucked and pulled on the breast, watching me intermittently. Suddenly, she seemed upset.


    Her little fists balled up and she Let out a wail.


    ¡°Mama, more,¡± she cried and I sat too shocked to move.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Nu-reeh spoke next, ¡°You have another ce to offer the child food, ve.¡±


    I looked at Nu-reeh and looked at the baby. Automatically, I moved her to the other breast and she


    latched on voraciously.


    ¡°You only have two,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°Hopefully, they produce enough.¡±


    I was amazed, The little girl had said the English word Mama I¡¯d used and the Paterian word for more.


    ¡°She spoke, Mistress,¡± I sputtered out. ¡°She knows how to talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course she knows how to talk,¡± Nu-reeh said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Babies don¡¯t know how to speak, Mistress,¡± I dumbly responded.


    ¡°Human infants may not speak, much like our males, but our females do,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    Hannah shivered in my arms and I forgot about the conversation with Nu-reeh,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s cold. I need a nket for her,¡± I said.


    Damien picked up the bag he had brought and pulled out one of my knitted nkets. Nu-reeh called


    him a nasty name and told him to give me one of the absorbent towels first. She ordered me to


    swaddle the infant¡¯s lower half with the absorbent piece.


    Hannah screamed Like a banshee when I took her off my breast. She was hungry she said, she


    begged for more to eat. I quickly diapered her and wrapped her in a nket. Once she was back on the


    breast she was quiet again.


    The only sound in the room was her noisy slurping and I started to be aware of my own difort. My


    lower half felt abused and broken. I shifted slightly and realized I was sitting in a puddle of fluid.


    ¡°May I have a towel to clean myself with?¡± I asked sheepishly.


    My men bustled around and wiped me off.


    The healing cream was rubbed all over ¡®down there¡¯ despite my strenuous objections. Nu-reeh even


    insisted it be put inside me, which made me stifle a cry. I was tender, but the cream made it better.


    My sore and softened belly was also treated generously with a different strange cream Nu-reeh gave


    Damien. The skin visibly tightened after the application. Such a strange, amazing substance, I wished


    I¡¯d had it back on Earth.

 Chapter 294

    Nu-reeh had made Damiene prepared. Arge absorbent towel was Slipped between my legs and


    tied around my waist, like arge diaper. She told him I was to wear something like this until the


    drainage stopped. My men didn¡¯t argue, but I could see they didn¡¯t understand.


    Hannah observed everything as she sucked on my breast. It had been a hard day for her and I


    watched as her eyes slowly drifted closed. She stopped suckling and seemed to be resting. I put her


    tiny body across my shoulder and patted between her wings until she let out a belch.


    ¡°Good. ve,¡± Nu-reeh said sounding satisfied.


    ¡°You will feed her as often as she wants. Damien, put the cream on the ve¡¯s nipples, they will need


    care to keep the food supply flowing.¡±


    Damien started to put the salve across my nipples and Hannah opened her eyes to watch him. When


    his hand got close to her, she hissed and spit. Damien looked at me and then at the angry little bundle I


    was holding.


    Nu-reehughed at the scene and came closer to look at Hannah.


    ¡°She will make a fine woman,¡± Nu-reeh appraised.


    ¡°No man may touch her, ve,¡± she continued. ¡°Only you may hold her or care for her. Do you


    understand me?¡±


    I remembered all the times Damien had asked the same question. Punishment always awaited me if I


    didn¡¯t follow the direction.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, no man will touch her,¡± I answered and watched Nu-reeh carefully.


    ¡°The other men here will be made to understand also, Damien,¡± Nu-reeh said stretching out her


    massive wingspan.


    ¡°If any of you men touch the child, I will take your lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± my men answered sounding a Little shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to have the ve in my quarters, so she and the babe will be moved back to your rooms.


    The ve will need plenty of food and water. Make sure there is an adequate supply in your rooms,¡±


    Nu-reeh instructed.


    My men answered in affirmation and watched as Nu-reeh approached Hannah and me. The big woman


    hoisted me in her arms and carried me out of her cave. We walked through the women¡¯s central area


    and there was great interest in my child.


    ¡°Well?¡± the other women would say to Nu-reeh.


    She always told them the same thing. The child appeared strong and healthy, but much too early. The


    wings were apparently not as defined as they should be. The women judged her maturity on that.


    ¡°Control your men,¡± she kept saying. ¡°I will not tolerate trouble in this matter.¡±


    The other women agreed. The men must follow the new rule.


    Without my outeryer I was chilled as Nu-reeh flew down to the main level. We made our way into the


    ce the men stayed and I was very d it was warmer. Nu-reeh sat me on my feet outside our


    chambers and told me to go inside.


    I hobbled in as I heard Nu-reeh¡¯s announcement. She would end the life of any man that touched the


    child. It didn¡¯t matter to her if it was intentional or not, my daughter would be thest thing they would


    ever touch.


    I felt weak and my insides still pained. I made it to a chaise by the fire pit and lowered myself into it,


    laying back. I was d for my bulky diaper, it meant I wouldn¡¯t ruin everything I sat on. Holding Hannah


    close, I rxed.


    Damien and his Brothers arrived after a Long while. I must have drifted to sleep, but woke when they


    came in. After Letting me sip on some water, they decided I needed to be cleaned up.


    Kein drew a warm bath and they Led me into that room. I stripped Hannah of her diaper and nket.


    Christof took the bulky wrap off of me.

 Chapter 295

    As I bathed Hannah, they bathed me. My men were fascinated with my daughter, but they never


    touched her. Christof¡®s hand almost brushed her and Damien grabbed him before it happened.


    ¡°Caution,¡± Damien warned patting Christof¡¯s shoulder.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hannah woke in the water and touched at it as I rubbed her clean.


    ¡°Water, Mama,¡± she told me sshing the clear liquid with a tiny hand.


    ¡°Yes, Baby Girl, that¡¯s right,¡± I crooned still amazed she could talk.


    Hannah told me about water in short, choppy sentences for many, many moments. My wonder


    continued to grow. Hernguage was mixed. She spoke both English and Paterian.


    The facts Hannah gave me about water were urate. She could drink it or swim in it. Fish lived in the


    water. The fleint were dangerous. Hannah spoke and spoke until she was being dried off.


    A hair raising howl erupted from her suddenly and she started to squirm. Instinctively, I raised her back


    to my nipple to let her feed. Her tiny hands kneaded my flesh as she sucked and pulled at the breast.


    She dropped back to sleep and my men moved us to the sleeping chamber. My stomach growled


    loudly. My men discussed it and then Bane and Kein bolted out of the room. I Lay back exhausted and


    Laid Hannah beside me in the bed. My eyes started to close and hands gently shook me awake.


    ¡°Nu-reeh said you must eat something before you rest today. She said you are to eat and drink


    frequently,¡± Damien instructed me. ¡°The child has eaten and may rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered groggily and heughed softly.


    ¡°We are not Masters when it is just us,¡± he reminded me as they helped me to stand.


    My men wrapped me in a nket for warmth since the main room was cooler than the sleeping room.


    They seemed content to care for me as they always had. I was d to see the birth had not upset them


    too much.


    My feet weren¡¯t steady and I leaned into Damien as I hobbled into the main room. Bane and Kein


    brought back a mountain of food on arge tray. Evan held me and we ate in silence.


    I felt a pang of pride when the pot of spicy cider was produced. The drink was in honor of a great


    happening. My daughter, despite all of my ws, was considered worthy of this distinction. It made me


    happy to know the other women cherished her.


    ninjanovel


    It was quiet and peaceful in our Little apartment. I could hear the men bustling around outside the door,


    but no one disturbed us. Despite the pain in my body, I felt more rxed than I had in ages.


    Kein had grabbed a couple of his favorite food and was crunching loudly. He looked to be enjoying the


    treat like he usually did. I watched him curiously and realized I didn¡¯t taste it.


    My thoughts were my own again and I sat upright suddenly. ¡°You aren¡¯t in my head, Evan,¡± I said.


    ¡°I was never in your head,¡± he argued and offered me a bite of the thick meat they¡¯d brought.


    I swatted his hand away in frustration.


    ¡°Is your bond all right?¡± I asked genuinely worried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Christof said stroking my arm in aforting gesture, ¡°but when the baby left you we felt our


    bond slip away from you. It didn¡¯t cause us pain and we are fine¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Hannah must have been what bonded you to me¡­¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°That is what Nu-reeh told us,¡± Damien said.

 Chapter 296

    ¡°Eat this now,¡± Evan demanded pressing food to my lips.


    I took the meat and chewed as Damien continued to talk. ¡°The females know what their female


    breeders know when they are born. They also know what their male breeders know, but the bond is


    tenuous. The women found when the human ves carried a female of our species, the ves


    temporarily bonded to the male breeder. It is how the young female learns.¡±


    ¡°We were unaware,¡± Christof said. ¡°Nu-reeh told us you must have had a very strong female to have


    bonded to us while we were in the mountains and you were in thepound. Our Mistress believes


    your child will be worthy of her kind, such strength should not be wasted.¡±


    I was too tired to worry about it. My men fed me and put me in the bed next to Hannah. She was so


    lovely. I cooed and watched her as she rested.


    ¡°What is ¡®Hannah¡¯?¡± Christof asked me quietly.


    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s name,¡± I told him. ¡°On my world it also meant Favored by God.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That should be eptable to Nu-reeh,¡± Christof told me. ¡°She wanted to make sure you gave the child


    a strong name.¡±


    It stung that Nu-reeh had the power to name my child. I vowed that even if she changed the name I


    would always think of my little girl as Hannah.


    ninjanovel


    Kein pulled a nket over me and Baney down beside me.


    ¡°It is still early in the day, but Nu-reeh said you should rest,¡± Evan said sounding disgruntled.


    ¡°Go,¡± I smiled pushing at Bane, ¡°I have rested alone before. There are better things to do rather than


    lay in bed all day.¡±


    Evan would be made insane if he had to stay cooped up in this room.


    ¡°I think I will stay,¡± Bane sighed putting his head back on his folded ¡­


    The other men told me to rest and went quietly into the main room after closing the thick leather p


    between the two rooms.


    ¡°She told you to watch me, didn¡¯t she?¡± I asked Bane.


    ¡°Sleep, Ciara,¡± he ordered.


    I turned to Look at him and he Looked back at me.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he repeated.


    I stayed quiet but watched him. He wasn¡¯t closing his eyes and he didn¡¯t look like a man trying to take a


    nap.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally sighed.


    ¡°Nu-reeh wants us to watch you today. She said you would be weak. We are to provide what you need.


    Now rest or she will be angry.¡±


    Feeling safe and protected, I did as he ordered.


    I slept soundly until Hannah decided it was time to eat. She probably alerted everyone in the cave


    system with her screeching. I was so surprised by the sound I stumbled out of bed thinking it was an


    rm in thepound.


    Standing confused and bleary in the middle of the room, I just couldn¡¯t get my bearing fast enough.

 Chapter 297

    ¡°Ciara, we beg you to make her stop,¡± Kein pleadeding through the leather p.


    Bane was sitting up in the bed looking very amused at my confusion. I picked up the screaming little girl


    and guided her to a nipple. She had gotten herself too worked up and continued to scream. Damien


    and his Brothers Looked more and more worried as the noise continued.


    Softly, I sang to her as I sat at the edge of the bed. I didn¡¯t know songs in theirnguage, so I sang in


    English. Hannah rxed at the sound and calmed down enough to take what she wanted.


    ¡°Iam jealous,¡± Kein said flopping onto the bed and watching Hannah suckle.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°If you touch them now, Nu-reeh will probably cut your lips off,¡± Banemented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not give her any ideas,¡± Christof Laughed sitting next to me. Christof watched Hannah over my


    shoulder.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Not too close, Brother,¡± Damien warned from across the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching,¡± Christof protested, ¡°only looking. She never said we couldn¡¯t look at the girl.¡±


    Hannah opened her eyes and looked at Christof. She backed off the nipple and hissed loudly at him. I


    felt her tiny wings fluttering on her back. His presence irritated her severely.


    ¡°Hush, Hannah,¡± I crooned. ¡°Christof is my friend. He won¡¯t hurt you. Take something to eat.¡±


    ..an,¡± Hannah said simply and hissed again.


    ¡°Yes, man,¡± I told her, ¡°not bad, though. He is a friend.¡±


    Sharp little eyes continued to watch Christof as she went back to the breast. The separation of the


    sexes was a deeply ingrained instinct here. It was so strange. I¡¯d never seen anything Like it before.


    If it wasn¡¯t for my mother¡¯s nose squarely in the middle of her face, I wouldn¡¯t know Hannah was mine.


    Really, except for that and the milky white skin, she Looked Paterian.


    ¡°Do the Little boys talk when they are born?¡± I asked the general group.


    Not the way Hannah talked, that was for sure.


    ¡°The young boys speak some when they are delivered to the Child Keepers, but not like her,¡± Kein said


    watching Hannah.


    ¡°The Child


    Keepers also taught us about the world. We didn¡¯t know anything when we were born.¡±


    Damien groused and Hannah turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°The females are even born stronger than us. No wonder things are Like they are,¡± he continued sitting


    down.


    ¡°Did we ever have a chance?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s scream caught all of us off guard.


    ¡°Feed it more!¡± Evan demanded. Other things upset babies on Earth, like wet diapers and I had not


    checked Hannah.

 Chapter 298

    ¡°I need another towel like this,¡± I pointed as Iid Hannah on the bed and took her diaper off.


    Evan quickly brought in a fresh towel and he cut it to the size I wanted hurriedly. Hannah¡¯s messy


    diaper was taken from me. Once she was clean and dry, she started to fuss again stating she was


    hungry, so I put her back on the breast.


    ¡°ALL she does is scream,¡± Evan mourned. ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± I told him. ¡°It¡¯s worse with babies on Earth


    because they can¡¯t speak, so you never know what they want.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to kill us. I can feel it,¡± Evan said flopping next to Damien.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to kill you?¡± I asked. ¡°Nu-reeh, she told us she would have our heads if anything


    happened to the girl. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t Like all the screaming. We are dead men,¡± he moaned.


    Christof Laughed. ¡°She told us the child would call out when it needed things,¡± he reminded them. ¡°She


    said we would be in trouble if the child was left wanting or was harmed. The girl is happy now. We must


    just help Ciara keep the child fed and happy.¡±


    Evan grunted and Damien put aforting arm around his shoulders.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°We have survived worse, I¡¯m sure,¡± he said.


    Hannah sucked until she was full and then she was back asleep in my arms. I tried to put her down and


    she cried out.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps you should hold her,¡± Christof offered helpfully. I turned slightly and kissed his cheek. In


    return he leaned down and kissed at my shoulder.


    Slowly, I maneuvered myself back up the bed to Lay down. Wincing and moving carefully I finally made


    it. I ced Hannah toy over my upper stomach and chest.


    ¡°You are in pain,¡± Christof appraised watching my face as I moved my ¡®legs around.


    ¡°Birthing is hard for humans and I¡¯d never done it before today,¡± I said trying to find afortable way


    toy.


    They brought in the cream again. The bulky towel between my legs was removed and they coated me


    in the healing salve. Kein took Hannah¡¯s time to rest as an opportunity and he was the one who coated


    my nipples.


    ¡°I miss them already,¡± he sighed lingering on the sensitive tissue.


    ¡°If Nu-reeh catches you ying with Hannah¡¯s food source¡­¡± Damien threatened while watching the


    main room.


    Kein sighed and backed away, but I was pleased. He had used the name I had given our daughter.


    Hopefully Nu-reeh would not try to change it.


    Christof stretched out beside me and looked into the sleeping face on my chest. I looked down at


    Hannah, too. Dry and clean you could really see her resemnce to Damien. Her short tuft of hair was


    almost blue it was so ck. The shape of her face also resembled his strong lines.


    ¡°You are right,¡± he said, ¡°the hair is like Damien¡¯s. When they are open, her eyes also look Like his.


    From what the women said that is a good thing. Damien made a strong daughter, she has survived


    well.¡±


    I winced at the Last statement and watched Christof closely. He stroked my cheek infort.


    ¡°She will live, Ciara,¡± he whispered. ¡°We will help you. Rest now, though. When it is time to eat again


    we will wake you.¡±


    We had ate supper inside the apartment after Hannah was fed next. My men had a new warm outfit


    to put me into. Nu-reeh had given it to them.


    The new outfit was still flowing, blue, and nearly see through. It was made of the thick warm fabric we


    were used to and it was stitched with their symbol. The main difference was the top. The front was


    made of several Loosely ovepping panels. I could wiggle a breast out and feed Hannah and still stay


    inside my clothes.


    My men grudgingly admitted they would not have thought to order such a thing. Nu-reeh was a wise


    woman. They would have to thank her for her foresight.

 Chapter 299

    I carried Hannah into the main room and felt much steadier walking. After several treatments with the


    cream my pain was greatly diminished. The space between my legs no longer throbbed and even my


    stomach felt better.


    Christof insisted on feeding me dinner, so I sat on hisp. He had said he wanted to make sure I ate


    enough. I thought it was just because he wanted to watch Hannah. He had always been the most


    curious Brother.


    Talons ttered on the floor and Damien went outside to see what was happening. The Brothers inside


    with me all sucked in a gasp suddenly, but they refused to tell me what was happening. Damien came


    back in looking shocked.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked rocking Hannah gently.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They tortured the men that attacked you,¡± Damien finally said.


    ¡°Nu-reeh imed they assaulted Hannah when they touched you. She said that they made the girl


    come too soon. It was done to prove to the other men how serious the women are about the new


    female.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Obviously I appreciated Nu-reeh protecting Hannah, but I was a little


    surprised that she had abused the tutors.


    ¡°Those men were important to their owner,¡± was all I could think to say.


    ¡°Not important enough,¡± Christof scoffed.


    ¡°Their owners skinned their backs and pulled out their fingernails.¡±


    I retched at the thought and fought to keep my stomach settled. Evan fussed at Christof for upsetting


    me.


    ¡°The women chained them in a ce the other men would see them. They will be left there to suffer for


    several days,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°But, I do not believe we should take Ciara there,¡± Kein added looking worried.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If Nu-reeh saw Ciara Lose the food we gave her¡­¡± Banemented. The general assessment was


    the same. Nu-reeh would be angry if she saw me vomit. Hannah and I would be spared seeing the


    mutted bodies of my tormentors.


    We were nearly ready for bed when the talons were outside the door again. Nu-reeh and her Sisters


    wanted to see us.


    I bundled the child up and walked out the leather p with my owners. Thankfully, Hannah had chosen


    to be sound asleep in my arms. I knew my men feared Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction if the child had been upset.


    ¡°Have you been feeding her?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, as often as she Likes,¡± I answered politely.


    ¡°She has made waste?¡± Dinah questioned.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, and I cleaned her.¡±


    ¡°Have the men touched her?¡± Nu-reeh asked.


    ¡°No, Mistress, my owners do not touch her and no other man has tried to,¡± I told them quickly.


    The women seemed pleased and had me unwrap Hannah so they could examine her. They were


    happy her little belly felt full and plump. Dinahmenting she must be well fed to be sleeping so


    peacefully. Hannah only murmured contentedly as the women checked her.

 Chapter 300

    Tosu looked at Hannah¡¯s wings and warned me not to crush them if I insisted on wrapping her. She


    showed me how they should fold on Hannah¡¯s back. As the wings matured it would be more important


    they were folded correctly. I thanked her for the information.


    ¡°We have a great tolerance for cold, ve,¡± Tosu said. ¡°I know humans do not. Our female young are


    usually born with fur to protect them. You may wrap the child for warmth. We believe her hair will grow


    in.¡±


    Dinah growled and made a spitting sound.


    ¡°Runen and his Brothers made the childe too early. I am sure the baby fur would have grown


    inside of you if the men had not interfered,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t respond and only rewrapped Hannah in her blue nket.


    ¡°You will take your meals in the main dining room with your owners,¡° Nu-reeh told me.


    ¡°Take the child where you go. In the afternoons you will take her through the caves. Do you know your


    way around the caverns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, I know my way around most of them,¡± I answered. ¡°The child, you call her ¡®Hannah¡¯,


    soon will feel too constrained if you try to keep her in your owners¡¯ apartments,¡± Nu-reeh told me.


    ¡°Feel free to take her and let her explore. The men will not touch her. If they do, they know the


    punishment that awaits them,¡± Dinah said harshly.


    ¡°As you wish, Mistresses,¡± I said cuddling my Little girl.


    ¡°I know how long your children stay with their mothers,¡± Nu-reeh told me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°The girls here need their freedom to grow and learn. Your daughter has all of her male breeder¡¯s


    knowledge and it should serve her well when she strikes out on her own.¡±


    I wondered when that would be, but I remembered Damien¡¯s opinion on the subject. The women did


    not like to answer questions.


    ¡°I will give her any help I can, Mistress, for as long as I can,¡± I said hoping that would be tactful and


    perhaps encourage Nu-reeh to speak.


    Nu-reeh snorted, ¡°When the young female finally is strong enough to set out, I will tell you and she will


    leave. Our females are strong willed, they must be to survive. She will seek her own destiny within the


    next six moons.¡±


    I breathed deep. Damien had estimated four hundred and twenty days when Ronal told us the same


    number. Too short, much too short, but I would do what I had to do for her. It seemed hard to imagine


    that in just six turns of the moon I would be ready to release my baby.


    ¡°You have been generous to help my daughter as much as you have, Mistress, thank you,¡± I said my


    voice quavering slightly.


    ¡°You and the babe rest with our men, ve. Keep the child well fed,¡± Nu-reehmanded as the


    women turned and left.


    Evan¡¯s mood was triumphant when we stepped back in the apartment. Bane congratted him with a


    pat on the back.


    My mouth Lifted involuntarily into a grin at their game.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you bet on?¡±


    Christof congratted Evan before he answered. ¡°We bet on whether Nu-reeh would Let us sleep in


    our own bed with the child. Bane said we would be told to sleep on the floor. He had said he Laid on his


    own bed for thest time this afternoon.¡±


    I shook my head and looked down at my sleeping baby. Six turns of the moon, that wasn¡¯t very Long at


    all and I wasn¡¯t sure where she would go after that. From the way Nu-reeh talked Hannah would leave


    me, but I had no idea what the adolescent women did.


    My eyes filled with tears as I realized how short my time with my daughter would be. I had no idea what


    would happen to her

 Chapter 301

    Are you in pain?¡± Damien asked worriedly.


    ¡°No, not physically,¡± I sighed. ¡°I am mourning that my child will be taken from me in six turns of the


    moon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the female children are taken from the female breeder Christof said sitting down. ¡°The way


    Nu-reeh exined it to us earlier today the young female will leave when it is time.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make any sense and Christof exined as best he could.


    After Nu-reeh took me, Tosu and Dinah talked to my men. They had wanted to tell me these things, but


    had not gotten the chance. Nu-reeh finished the story after she warned the other men to stay away


    from me.


    Women were not like men. They were born with knowledge, they just had to learn to apply it and get


    stronger. My daughter would quite quickly be frustrated with Limiting herself to just this mountain.


    She would want to get out and explore her world.


    ¡°The women of our race are the rulers of this entire. We considered ourselves well travelled to


    have seen a differentpound,¡± Kein said.


    ¡°As a young woman Nu-reeh went all over the world. She was not even born on this side of the great


    ocean, but found she preferred it here. Most powerful women do that: travel, find Sisters, and then earn


    funds to stake a im on some men.¡±


    Christof continued when Kein stopped talking.


    ¡°Your daughter will want to explore this before she settles somewhere. That is why Nu-reeh


    taught you how to survive in the mountains. She expects your daughter to travel and Live in them for


    many turns of the moon.¡±


    ¡°In the world she will find her strengths and be powerful,¡± Evan said. ¡°That is how the women


    always do it.¡±


    ¡°So strange,¡± I whispered brushing my fingers across Hannah¡¯s tiny cheeks.


    I¡¯d talked to Christof about how I grew up. They would know this was nothing Like I was used to.


    ¡°It sounds strange to us, too,¡± Damien admitted.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We grew up as a family. We always depended on one another. To go out into the world alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, why did Nu-reeh help Hannah? Especially if she expects her to go to some far flung ce.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My men didn¡¯t understand my question. It was obvious to them. Nu-reeh trained Hannah because she


    was the offspring of one of her men. The fact I was the mother was irrelevant.


    ¡°Especially if she is Damien¡¯s,¡± Christof said. ¡°Tosu said daughters from his line are impressive and so


    very rare. The women are d they put the effort into training Hannah through you.¡±


    The day had been exhausting and I just sat staring dumbly at my men. I wasn¡¯t sure I had any


    emotions left. Eventually Damien clucked a tongue at my sleepy face and walked me to the bed.


    Damien took the first night sleeping next to Hannah. His Brothers all sped him on the shoulder and


    wished him luck. He returned the sentiment and told them he had always cared for them. All the men


    said if this was their Last night, they were d to spend it together.


    I was absolutely confused as they said what seemed Like good-bye to one another.


    ¡°What is wrong with sleeping next to Hannah? She is your daughter!¡± I eximed sitting on the bed and


    watching their disy.


    ¡°If he touches her, Nu-reeh will kill him,¡± Evan said bluntly.


    ¡°We will not survive without our Brother.¡±

 Chapter 302

    ¡°I will wrap her so that doesn¡¯t happen and nobody here would say anything-¡± I started to say and


    Christof pointed to my sleeping daughter.


    I took a different tact. ¡°I¡¯ll put her on my chest to sleep. Is that better?¡±


    ¡°You Like to sleep on your side,¡± Kein informed me. ¡°In the middle of the night you turn on your hip.¡±


    Strangely observant, but it was still true.


    In an attempt to find a solution I offered up the idea of a crib, but that wasn¡¯t how Nu-reeh had said to


    sleep. Instead, Christof and I built a barricade of nkets between Damien and Hannah. I could only


    imagine what the baby books at home would have said about doing that.


    Wey down in our spots and my men¡¯s breathing evened out very quickly. Iy staring at the ceiling


    and thinking. So much ran through my mind, I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    In the days I¡¯d shared a bond with my family, I had thought whatever they did. With thatpulsion


    gone, I could think clearly. For the first time in ages, I felt normal.


    The day drifted through my head. It had been strange, stressful, and wonderful all at once. Parts of it


    were stranger than others, parts of it more stressful. I refused to think of the day my daughter would


    leave, that would break me.


    Instead, I thought about Nu-reeh and her entrance into the mens¡¯ Living quarters when my owners


    almost killed my tutors. Damien had been ready to decapitate the man he was holding. It hadn¡¯t


    mattered that Nu-reeh didn¡¯t want him to do it, but he stopped when she said to.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    It wasn¡¯t that he stopped because he wanted to, though. Damien and his Brothers were made to stop.


    Something outside of them forced their decision.


    My eyes shot open when I realized. Nu-reeh had made them stop. That collective consciousness that


    pulsed between them; she had enforced her will on it. My men did not know. They weren¡¯t even curious


    about their sudden change in opinion.


    I looked over at my sleeping daughter and understood. The women here could control the men


    completely. It was done at such an intrinsic level the men weren¡¯t even aware of it.


    That was how tiny unborn Hannah had learned about the world. She took over the mind of her father


    and examined his memories. I didn¡¯t control his dreams, she did. I was just along for the ride, so to


    speak.


    I wondered why the women bothered with all the pretense. They could have the men just line up and


    do what they wanted. What was the point of letting them do their own thing at all?


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t like her men broken and waiting on her explicit instruction. She wanted them to fight and


    make their own decisions. Nu-reeh only stepped in when the men would do something that would cost


    her, like killing another family.


    The women could control the men, they just had better things to do. It was both shocking and terrifying


    in it¡¯s simplicity.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I would have to tell Hannah, although I should probably ask Nu-reeh first.


    On second thought, perhaps I should not tell Nu-reeh I understood. She may kill me if I knew her


    secret.


    Well, I decided, I had six turns of the moon. Hopefully, in that time I would figure out what I should tell


    Little Hannah.


    SEI IOOIIIIOIOIOIOK


    DON¡¯T FORGET TO VOTE AND SEND ME GIFTS!! Please


    THANK YOU


    ¡°Ciara!¡± Evan was shaking me awake and Hannah was screaming.


    ¡°How do you sleep through it? Feed her, change the towel, do something!¡± he begged.

 Chapter 303

    I was groggy and disoriented as I picked up my wailing daughter.


    ¡°I need a fresh towel for her bottom,¡± I told them and Kein rushed out. Fumbling with my top I pulled out


    a breast and presented it to her. ¡°Wet and sticky, Mama!¡± she cried to me, continuing to scream as Kein


    rushed back in.


    I cleaned her and wrapped her bottom in a fresh towel. That quieted her to huping sobs. Once she


    started to suckle she just concentrated on that.


    ¡°We need the towels ready and close at hand,¡± I said as Evan flopped back down.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be so upset if she didn¡¯t wait so long.¡±


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien stated, ¡°we woke when she started to whimper. We tried to wake you, but when she


    saw us try to touch you she started to scream.¡±


    Grimacing, I apologized to them. I was a heavy sleeper. Evidently, I would need to learn to Listen for


    Hannah¡¯s sounds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she is so upset with you all,¡± I said watching her.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes met mine and she held my gazefortably. She looked sweet and adoring, nothing


    like the Little monster she kept showing to my men.


    ¡°Women don¡¯t like men, Ciara,¡± Christof informed me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    They all found that funny and settled back down.


    Once Hannah was done and sleeping, Iid back down. I made up my mind to try to sleep lightly so I


    would hear her if she needed me.


    I woke to her light fussing. I sat upright and picked her up. She didn¡¯t even open her eyes before she


    started to suck on the nipple. Five men sighed around me at the sound.


    ¡°Are you all awake?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damien whispered, ¡°we pretended to be asleep when the child started to cry. Evan has been


    kicking your leg to wake you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought I¡¯d woken up to her fussing, evidently I had not.


    ¡°You sleep much too soundly,¡± Evan informed me, rolling to lean on his elbow. ¡°A Warrior wouldn¡¯t live


    long if he slept so deeply.¡±


    ¡°I think you all know I was never a Warrior,¡± I Laughed. ¡°I cleaned rooms for a living and then I was a


    sex ve.¡±


    I heard Bane stretching and yawning as Kein answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a Warrior family now,¡± he informed me.


    That surprised me. I had thought with the bond gone our rtionship would revert to the way it was. I


    smiled at my family, as I stroked Hannah.


    ¡°We should stand watch,¡± Christof offered, ¡°like when we are searching for a lost man.¡±


    Kein took the first watch and sat in a chair at the end of the bed by my feet.

 Chapter 304

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you sitting and watching me,¡° I whispered to him while re-bundling Hannah.


    He grinned cheekily. ¡°Yes you will, and when the child starts to fuss I will wiggle your foot until you


    wake up.¡±


    It would have been less irritating if their system wasn¡¯t so effective. Hannah woke one more time and


    Bane alerted me before she got too upset. They had switched ces and I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    I yawned sleepily picking up Hannah. She started to nurse and watched me with wide open eyes.


    Since her attention wasn¡¯t on them, my men could move around. Evan bounded out of bed.


    ¡°Time to get up,¡± he said stretching and grinning.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± I grumbled shifting Hannah. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always exhausted in the


    morning,¡± he said cheerfully.


    Damien and his Brothers rose as Hannah continued to feed. I looked at them ruefully. Tapping into


    Evan¡¯s excessive morning energy had been better than coffee. I would miss his start of the day


    excitement.


    ¡°That was all you, though, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I asked Hannah as she slurped happily away.


    Hannah watched me with bright eyes, but was consumed with her current task.


    I wondered privately if she still had ess to my men¡¯s bond. Perhaps when we were alone I would


    ask her.


    This morning we took a long route to get to breakfast. Damien didn¡¯t want me anywhere near the tutors.


    After seeing my reaction to just hearing about it, he had no desire to see me any closer to it. We took a


    large detour to avoid them.


    Hannah Looked at everything as we walked. I just watched her expressive little face take it all in. ALL


    was well until we passed arge opening that exited the mountain. Morning sunlight shone in and the


    sky was a brilliant cloudless purple.


    ¡°I want!¡± she screamed reaching out of her nket toward the open sky.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked looking out the opening.


    ¡°Out, Mama, go out,¡± she cried still reaching.


    I smiled down at my daughter. This whole world would be hers to explore one day. Evidently, that¡¯s the


    way she was programmed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go out there, yet,¡± I told her gently. ¡°Now we are going to eat.¡±


    Hannah pouted and squirmed in my arms.


    ¡°I ate,¡± Hannah whined, ¡°go out and see the sky. I want see the Scars. T want out, Mama.¡±


    ¡°You will go out soon enough,¡± I soothed. ¡°The whole world will be yours, My Girl.¡±


    I looked into her bright grey eyes and knew that while she had my mother¡¯s nose and my skin, she was


    her father¡¯s daughter. This girl was Paterian through and through. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be ted or


    worried about that.


    The men in the dining room were fascinated and frightened by my daughter all at once. The entire hall


    went silent the first time Hannah spoke. In a high clear voice she had told me she wanted to try the


    green stalks.


    ¡°No, Hannah, you don¡¯t have teeth, yet,¡± I exined. ¡°You need teeth to chew them.¡±

 Chapter 305

    She whimpered and whined and I sighed as she threw a mini tantrum.


    ¡°Bad behavior won¡¯t change anything,¡± I exined to her.


    Christof was holding me to eat on hisp. The other Brothers seemed leery of eating with me and my


    daughter. They warned Christof frequently when they felt his arm got too close to Hannah.


    ¡°I could kneel¡­,¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°Not necessary,¡± he whispered back brushing his lips against my cheek.


    ¡°I like having you close.¡±


    Hannah hissed when Christof kissed me and I Looked crossly down at her.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Man, Mama,¡± she whined loudly.


    ¡°One day you will have your own men,¡± I leaned down and whispered to her. ¡°These are my men.¡±


    Her brow ruffled and she huffed. Luckily the edge of the nket got her attention. She pulled at the


    tight knitting and watched it pop back into ce. ying with the nket distracted her.


    ¡°I like that,¡± Kein said.


    My men agreed, but I was confused. There was some internal conversation that had them all happy


    and satisfied. I looked quizzically at Christof and he grinned at me.


    We are yours, we Like that,¡± he said softly into my ear.


    ¡°Better not tell Nu-reeh,¡± I whispered to him and he chuckled.


    My men were assigned to the sorting room again. They walked me back to our apartments first.


    ¡°Be careful walking around,¡± Damien said pacing. ¡°You know where the tutors are, stay away from that


    ce. There are ces in the caves where the vertical shafts meet the tunnels, they aren¡¯t marked at


    all. We aren¡¯t sure you know where all those are¡­¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go without us,¡± Evan groused.


    ¡°Ciara has no sense for danger.¡±


    I put Hannah down on a chair and touched Evan¡¯s chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to walk until a littleter


    and I will be very careful. I promise not to go anywhere you all thought was dangerous.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Evan hugged me tight and kissed my face.


    ¡°We will see you at the midday meal,¡± he said. ¡°Perhaps she will let us take you¡­¡±


    I kissed them all good bye and then turned to Hannah. She was a Little cranky. I rocked her gently and


    she dropped off to sleep in my arms. For some reason I wasn¡¯t tired anymore, so Iid her in the bed


    alone.


    The apartment was messy, so I cleaned and swept. I was about to start on the bathroom when I was


    interrupted. An earth shattering wail brought me back to the bedroom.


    Hannah was wet and hungry. As I fed her, I realized she was a little stinky. I wondered if they had


    anything here Like baby wipes. For all the fantastic things they did have that still seemed doubtful.

 Chapter 306

    ¡°Come on,¡± I told her once she had drained me. ¡°Let¡¯s give you a bath.¡± In the bathroom I pulled off all


    of our coverings and let water flow into the tub. We wouldn¡¯t need much, so I only let it cover the


    bottom of the pit in a few inches of water. I sat Hannah on her bottom in the water and had a startling


    surprise.


    She looked up at me and smiled. My day old daughter was holding her head up, which I knew was not


    normal for a human baby. When I tentatively released my grip on her, she continued to sit up on her


    own. Hannah was perfectly stable.


    ¡°Water, Mama,¡± she told me sshing it around.


    Well, maybe not perfectly stable, she surprised herself when water hit her face and she tipped back. I


    caught her and proceeded to wash her tiny body.


    Hannah fascinated me. I noted her tiny fingers had dark nails. In the future those would be talons I


    imagined. Her wings were just two fleshy masses now, but I saw the hint of tips at each sharp curve.


    She would be fierce, just like she was supposed to be. I praised her in the water.


    After her bath I wrapped her up in a warm nket and tried to put her in the bed.


    That was boring, Hannah informed me. She didn¡¯t want to sleep. Instead of sleeping we explored


    things my men had in the apartment. For some reason, we ended up in the men¡¯s closet pulling out


    bags and boxes.


    Hannah liked the shiny stones my men had collected and kept there. She rubbed them and clicked


    them together for a few moments. I pulled out anything she might Like to look at.


    ¡°Ore!¡± Hannah said.


    She was right. Hidden away were many small pieces of the ore. It had been buried in a corner beneath


    several boxes.


    ¡°Men should no have ore, Mama, they know,¡± Hannah told me seriously.


    I corrected her wording gently as I tried to put the ore back. They¡¯d never shared this stash with me. It


    wasn¡¯t clear why they had it.


    ¡°It¡¯s theirs,¡± I shrugged, ¡°who knows why they have it.¡±


    ¡°My father,¡± Hannah used the English word, ¡°once, wanted to run away.¡± ¡°They really were miserable,¡° I


    said touching the hard shiny metal, ¡°but how do you know that?¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°When he thought of the ore he always thought of what he had. He tried hard to get more.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a pang of fear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I wonder if they had nned to take me with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mama,¡± Hannah said pulling the ore back out.


    ¡°Sweet men,¡± I said smiling.


    The rest of Hannah¡¯s morning we spent on the floor in the closet. She finally let me put the ore away.


    As we sat, she yed with the stones, cards, and pieces of my ornamentation. I noted her hand eye


    coordination getting markedly better as did her speech.


    I encouraged her to do things repeatedly until she was able. Her learning curve was incredibly rapid.


    Teaching her was engrossing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christof asked standing in the doorway of the closet.


    Hannah and I were using the t stones to build with, like Lego blocks. I had not heard theme in.


    ¡°ying,¡± I said as I looked up and grinned at them.

 Chapter 307

    Kein was crouching down and peering into the little room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°We used to have blocks we would build with,¡± he said, ¡°remember, Brothers?¡±


    ¡°Stones are probably too slick,¡± Damien said and Evan agreed with him.


    Later, as a group we went to the eating area. Six chairs were sitting around the table we normally sat


    at. Christof motioned for me to sit, which I did.


    ¡°I Like to hold you,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°but my Brothers are afraid I will inadvertently touch the


    child.¡±


    ¡°Kneeling would be more eptable to the other men,¡± I advised very quietly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really care what is eptable to them,¡± Christof smiled. ¡°You are family and our family sits to


    eat together.¡±


    A hair raising howl alerted us that Hannah was ready for Lunch. Pulling out a breast I brought her


    mouth to it as she screamed.


    ¡°Eat, Baby,¡± I soothed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so loud.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Hannahtched on, sucking and watching me. Again, she was calm and content. As long as my


    attention was on her, she seemed happy. I stroked her as she fed and watched her expressive little


    eyes.


    Damien made it back with Evan and the food.


    ¡°The other men,¡± he said passing out servings, ¡°are terrified of the child. That sound, it keeps making,


    puts them on edge.¡±


    Kein leaned in and spoke quietly to me, ¡°Did you see the women appear when the child called out?¡±


    I shook my head no, so he continued to talk.


    ¡°The men said each time the child cries the womene around. There was one stalking up and down


    outside our apartment all Last night.¡± Evan took his te and reced Kein talking, ¡°Just now three


    women appeared at the entrances to see what was happening.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re proving a point,¡± Damien said as we all leaned in to Listen.


    ¡°The women want us to see them watching the child.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bet that Archen¡¯s family will try to touch the girl,¡± Evan said. ¡°I heard it in the sorting room.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they see what the women did?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why would they risk it? That is monumentally stupid.¡±


    Christof Loaded my te with food and ced it in front of me. ¡°They were Warriors, like us, from


    anotherpound. None of them like it here, they¡¯re trouble makers.¡±


    ¡°Like you all were,¡± I said ruefully starting to eat. Everyone at the table chuckled before Damien


    answered affirmatively.


    They were still concerned, though. The family they referred to were powerful Warriors and their anger


    made them unpredictable. Archen¡¯s family was a force to be reckoned with and my men feared for my


    safety around them.

 Chapter 308

    Hannah switched breasts and Christof fed me so I could eat, also. Once Hannah was done, she asked


    to taste what was on my te.


    ¡°No teeth yet, Baby Girl, you can¡¯t eat it without teeth to chew, said scooping a Little gravy on my finger,


    ¡°but you can try this.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah sucked at the gravy and wrinkled her nose a little. ¡°It¡¯s better roasted over an open me,¡± I


    told her.


    ¡°The best,¡± Kein said, ¡°is wrapped and stuffed with tami leaf from the red mountains. We only had it like


    that one time and it was amazing.¡±


    Hannah looked at Kein for a moment before she spoke, ¡°I want tami leaf, Mama,¡± she told me inly.


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± I said looking up at Kein, ¡°I don¡¯t know tami leaf and I don¡¯t know how you get it.¡±


    Kein answered me, ¡°Traveling men sold it to my Brothers and me. They said it came from a tree found


    in the red mountains. It is rare to see any avable to buy here but we enjoy it a great deal.¡±


    ttering talons got our attention two women entered the room. They came near our table and Hannah


    hissed loudly at them. The women just looked at her.


    ¡°Why do you wrap her?¡± one of them asked me.


    ¡°It is the custom on my home, Mistress,¡± I said clinging to Hannah and trying to cover her with


    my arms.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Nu-reeh entered and I was, for once, thrilled to see her.


    ¡°Show them the child¡¯s skin,¡± Nu-reehmanded and I unbundled my daughter with shaking hands.


    ¡°Ah,¡± one of the new women said, ¡°it did happen too soon. The baby fur should have grown in and the


    wings are without definition.¡±


    Nu-reeh exined that I had been hit in the head and the stomach. She had obtained knowledge that


    such a violent act could cause an early birth in a human.


    ¡°No lines,¡± one of the new womenmented, ¡°very poor camouge.¡± Nu-reeh stiffened and told the


    other women it would not matter once the fur grew in. That seemed to settle the debate.


    ¡°We have another family,¡± the woman told Nu-reeh changing the subject, ¡°that we can bring from a


    compound. I believe they will do better than Runen and his Brothers. Those men do nothing but create


    trouble wherever they go.¡±


    Nu-reeh agreed and the women left as a group. The hall was mostly silent starring at Hannah and me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked very quietly.


    ¡°They owned the tutors who were med for harming the child,¡± Christof told me.


    Understanding made my gut clench. Those women had skinned five men in punishment for potentially


    hurting this female. They must have wondered if she was worth it. I hoped they would continue to think


    she was.


    The hall slowly went back to normal after the interruption.


    Hannah napped after her meal and I finished my te with Christof feeding me.


    ¡°We have a mating this afternoon,¡± Bane said as we walked back to our apartments.


    ¡°They won¡¯t let us walk with you in the caves.¡±

 Chapter 309

    ¡°Can I let Hannah sleep some first?¡± I asked looking at her resting peacefully.


    ¡°No, walk while she rests,¡± Damien said quietly.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right,¡± I amended, ¡°Nu-reeh said to walk her.¡± ¡°only in safe ces,¡± Bane added.


    ¡°Yes, only in safe ces,¡± I said kissing each of their cheeks.


    I made a diaper bag once we were in the apartment. At least, I made the Paterian equivalent of a


    diaper bag. It had everything I would need for a long uninterrupted walk.


    In the back of the closet I found a long run of cloth, I¡¯m not sure what my men wanted to use it for. I


    used it to tie my baby to my chest. She restedfortably in the sling and my arms were free.


    I strode confidently out of our apartment with my head decidedly down. No reason to ask for trouble


    that wasn¡¯t being offered. No one osted me or even noticed me for that matter.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I stepped into the main hall and the men just walked past me Like I was a stone dropped in the tunnel.


    It began to feel like I was invisible.


    I had to look up asionally and the men seemed blind to me. Literally, they looked right through me. It


    was Like they didn¡¯t know I was present.


    ¡°They don¡¯t see me to my presence.


    I whispered as another group walked past oblivious


    The women had no fear the men would bother me, because the men were under their control. Except


    Runen and his brethren, who had attacked me. It made me wonder. Had the women skinned them


    because they assaulted Hannah or because they were able to override themands?


    ¡°Hannah, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve gotten you into,¡± I whispered to my sleeping baby.


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh must believe Hannah would be powerful. That¡¯s why the women worked so hard to teach and


    protect her. Clearly, my daughter was ted to take her ce among the women once she was grown.


    I walked through the caves and eventually Hannah woke up. She wanted to see what was going on.


    Holding her in my arms I showed her the world from the openings in the mountains.


    The men never bothered us as we walked. If we were loud and boisterous the men Looked around Like


    they heard something. When we were quiet and stood still, they seemed not to see us. It soon became


    obvious to me that with enough incentive the men could break free of the women¡¯smands.


    I had no urge to get in a confrontation with any men. Hannah and I talked, but I did nothing to rile the


    few families that strolled by. The women had made it easy and I just stayed under their radar.


    As the sun dipped in the sky I walked back to our quarters. I didn¡¯t look down, because there was no


    need. The men didn¡¯t see me even if I stood right in front of them. I did not exist.


    My family showed up to take me to dinner. They were very concerned about me and must have worried


    all afternoon. I put Hannah down and consoled all of them.


    ¡°The men just ignored me,¡± I told them honestly, ¡°there is no reason to worry.¡±


    Damien wasn¡¯t convinced. They all fretted through dinner and none of them ate well. They were too


    busy nning how to protect me. I wasn¡¯t sure how to exin Nu-reeh¡¯s control to them. From their


    perspective, I knew it would seem far fetched.


    Nu-reeh came in just after we finished the meal and looked at my family. She took in the barely touched


    food and the worried Looks.


    ¡°You did not preform well today at the mating,¡± she said staring from man to man.


    ¡°No one will touch your ve, do not disappoint me tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 310

    My men visibly rxed after her statement and I was d for her assistance. It would hopefully be


    good enough for now.


    Since it seemed men could suppress her suggestions if they had an incentive, I had to avoid giving


    them any reason to fret over me when I took my walks.


    My men Left the dining hall in high spirits. Someone had offered them a chuke game and they happily


    took them up on it. It had been ages since they had yed. We went to the arena and I sat with


    Hannah off to the side.


    The ce we were in was enormous, even for the cave systems, and it was cold. The Light came from


    torches, but parts of the roof were also missing, so somete afternoon sun streamed in.


    I sat with Hannah in a patch of sunlight next to a warm torch while Damien and his Brothers yed


    their game.


    ¡°Women are very powerful, Hannah,¡± I told her softly as she watched me.


    ¡°Yes, Mama.¡±


    ¡°You will have great power over the men,¡° I told her, ¡°but you mustn¡¯t abuse your power. These men


    need you to take good care of them. For this to survive you must treat the men well and keep


    them safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Mama,¡± she said watching me. ¡°I don¡¯t like men, though.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why, Baby Girl? Why don¡¯t you like men?¡±


    ¡®The men kept you as a ve, Mama,¡± Hannah¡¯s perfect English blended so well it surprised me, but


    she continued. ¡°What the men did is wrong,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat your men badly then, Little girl,¡± I told her. ¡°Don¡¯t make them want to buy a ve to love


    them. Love your men yourself and make them happy. These men made a mistake, but I havee to


    love them. I love you. You don¡¯t have to hate them. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Hannah knew my anger better than anyone. She knew exactly how deeply being taken and kept like a


    pet had hurt me. I prayed she had seen the affection I held for Damien and his Brothers. My bitterness


    should not cast a dark cloud on her life.


    ninjanovel


    I heard Bane cheering and looked up at the game. My family was jumping around, so I did the same


    thing, dancing with Hannah in my arms.


    ¡°Are you a cheerleader, Mama?¡± Hannah asked when I had settled down. She remembered correctly. It


    had been my personal opinion every time I danced and cheered.


    ¡°Yes, but they won¡¯t understand that word,¡± I told her.


    We talked, as the game progressed, about everything. Hannah knew Earth and she knew here, at least


    some of here. She was desperately curious about the rest of it. Unfortunately, I¡¯d already given her all I


    had.


    ¡°You¡¯ll go out and explore is what Nu-reeh said,¡± I mused Looking out over my men again. ¡°She


    seemed to think you would leave me fairly soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, Mama,¡± she said stubbornly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    My heart Lodged in my throat and I felt the tearse.


    ¡°I love you, too, Baby Girl, but it¡¯s what you have to do. I don¡¯t want you to leave me ever, but I won¡¯t


    hold you back.¡±


    Hannah set her jaw and looked up at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± she said simply. Iughed at her.


    ¡°Your father is stubborn, too,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to Leave,¡± she insisted, ¡°and I¡¯m not like my father.¡±

 Chapter 311

    I remembered the morning episode when she first saw the sky. This child was built to soar out of the


    nest as soon as possible. Trapping her with me would surely kill her. She craved exploration in the wide


    open sky. I would never have the freedom that was her birth right.


    ¡°Rx, Hannah, no one is going anywhere right now. Just remember, when the timees I love you


    and you shouldn¡¯t be afraid to take what is yours.¡±


    We talked for the rest of the game until Hannah fed again, dropping off to sleep shortly after.


    ¡°How was the game?¡± I asked my men as we walked silently back to our quarters.


    ¡°Too long since we¡¯ve yed,¡± Evanined.


    ¡°We¡¯ll win next time, Brother,¡± Christof consoled him.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You boys really haven¡¯t been ying enough if someone here beat you,¡± I replied surprised.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding us,¡± Damien said grimly.


    ¡°y tomorrow,¡± I offered, ¡°the practice would be good for you.¡±


    The next day found me sitting with Hannah in the main room by the fire.


    My men had long since gone to the sorting room. It was just a quiet morning with the two of us.


    As I tidied up Hannah talked to me about all manner of things. She spoke in English and Paterian,


    switching seamlessly between the two


    Feeling the sudden urge to pee I picked up Hannah and took her with me to the bathroom.


    Hannah was curious. She knew how it felt for me when I needed to go. It wasn¡¯t clear to her if she had


    the same feelings. We discussed what that felt Like and Hannah wanted to use the pot next time. I


    encouraged her tell me. Not using diapers would make this so much easier.


    My men came for lunch and they Looked very pleased with themselves. Evan proudly handed me a


    large bag, as soon as he walked in. I started to pull out the contents and was instantly happy.


    ¡°Look, Hannah,¡± I eximed, ¡°they bought you blocks to y with.¡± There were other toys in the bag,


    too. It was a very thoughtful gift. I hugged and thanked all of them.


    ¡°Say ¡®thank you¡¯, Hannah,¡± I ordered picking her up.


    ¡°It was nice of them to think of something you might want. It is polite to show gratitude.¡±


    Hannah looked uncertainly at Damien and pulled her lips back Like she was going to hiss.


    ¡°Mama will be upset if you aren¡¯t a nice girl,¡± I warned.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hannah thanked my men and I praised her. It hurt me that she would grow up hating the man who


    fathered her. I had never meant to have her think that way.


    Time seemed to fly by at lightening speed. Hannah started to crawl within seven day cycles. She was


    walking within thirty. Dark brown fur started to grow, finally, after she started to walk. Nu-reeh had been


    worried about that. Since the baby fur hadn¡¯te in by her early birth, she thought it should have


    grown in before this.


    The fur covered Hannah from head to toe. It was shorter and seemed lighter than the other women¡¯s


    and it spared her face entirely. Nu-reeh told me the thick hair the females had would grow in after her


    fangs developed.


    It must have been warm, though, because she didn¡¯t want to be wrapped anymore. The fur seemed to


    be doing its job.

 Chapter 312

    Hannah¡¯s wings had fascinated me. Each wing was divided into three sections. At each transition point


    was a fleshy barb. It wasn¡¯t nearly as hard as the ones the adult women had, I hoped that changed with


    age.


    By her third moon I could appreciate the changes in Hannah¡¯s wings. Over time Hannah had learned to


    control the spans of flesh and she now moved them with ease and assurance. Except for their smaller


    size they looked much Like the older women¡¯s wings.


    I talked to her about the amazing ces her wings could carry her. Reminding her of Nu-reeh¡¯s stories,


    I hoped she would also see wonderful things. The conversation usually infuriated Hannah.


    She told me she had no need to see this world. Land was Land, mountains were mountains, and the


    sea was the sea. It didn¡¯t matter if it was somewhere different. She always went back to ying with


    her toys and refused to talk about it further.


    That¡¯s what she said and I heard her, but it wasn¡¯t how she acted. Hannah stared at the sky when we


    passed openings in the mountains. She explored the Limited world she had voraciously. I saw her true


    desire even though she tried to hide it.


    Hannah grew rapidly and she fed from me frequently, much more than a human child would. I produced


    enormous amounts of milk, but I feared it was barely adequate. Hannah stood the height of an average


    toddler, but Nu-reeh hadmented she was small. I ate and drank frequently to have enough energy


    to make enough milk.


    I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t help my overall health when I started to menstruate again. Those days I felt as though


    energy flowed from me in every direction. It made me tired, cranky and hungry. Despite how hard I tried


    I could barely keep up with the demands on my body.


    Hannah¡¯s rtionship with Damien and his Brothers was always strained. She harbored arge


    amount of anger toward them and nothing I could say seemed to quell it. I still tried, though.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Every day I talked to her about the importance of treating men well. I feared she would treat her own


    men poorly when the time came. That would just make things worse.


    One day during her fourth moon I even told her my suspicions about the way the women could control


    the men. I advised her that she probably had a great deal more power over men besides just strength.


    This was new information and Hannah pondered it.


    I reminded her of the times it seemed Like Nu-reeh had controlled the bond. Hannah had those


    memories also and understanding lit her face.


    ¡°I wonder how she did it,¡± Hannah said and I had to shake my head.


    I wasn¡¯t sure either.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said, ¡°one day when you are older, you could ask. I¡¯m not sure I should know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much help, but it¡¯s all I could offer her.


    Hannah and I still took our afternoon walks around the caves. She was incredibly curious and


    explorative. She would climb the walls and and crawl deep into crevices to examine things if they


    interested her. It was during one of those walks she discovered she could fly.


    We walked to an area where the floor just dropped way. Hannah wanted to see what was on the other


    side of the pit whose bottomy at least twenty stories below us.


    ¡°I¡¯LL crawl down, Mama,¡± she told me and scurried toward the Ledge. While I Liked to encourage her


    curious nature, this was too dangerous. ¡°No,¡± I told her sharply, ¡°it¡¯s not safe. Come back here.¡±


    Hannah pouted and stomped her foot while backing away from me. The loose gravel she was on


    shifted and she tilted back over the edge of the precipice. I screamed as she fell backwards


    I rushed to the edge and looked over screaming her name. Hannah fell for a mere moment before


    righting herself. Her wings spread wide and I gasped as she flew. She soared across the pit to another


    Ledge andnded clumsily on it.


    ¡°Did you see, Mama?¡± she called to me excitedly. ¡°Did you see me fly?!¡± My heart was hammering in


    my chest. I¡¯d apparently seen my child fall to her death and I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. My voice trembled


    as I spoke.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes, d-d-don¡¯t do it again, Hannah. Stay there, let me get someone to help you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hannah, you could get hurt,¡± I said getting exasperated, but calming down slightly.

 Chapter 313

    I saw her spread her wings and p them experimentally. She rose off the ground and hovered for a


    moment.


    The truth of it struck me. She was growing fast and she was getting more independent every day. I¡¯d


    promised not to hold her back, so I had to let her grow at her own pace.


    ¡°Fly back to me, Baby,¡± I called to her.


    ¡°If you start to fall, spread your wings and glide down. Do you understand that word?¡±


    ¡°You changed your mind,¡± she informed me as she jumped.


    Hannah practiced flying over the pit all afternoon. She started out mainly just gliding from one ledge to


    another. Soon she had reached the bottom and had to fly to get back up. I just sat and watched from


    the top, calling out encouragement.


    ¡®m hungry, Mama,¡± she cried when she was still halfway down in the pit.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Fly back up and feed, then,¡± I told her.


    Hannah did not tolerate hunger well, she never had. She screamed and wailed, throwing a mighty


    tantrum below me. ttering talons told me who had arrived.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am,¡± I said to therge woman as she walked in.


    ¡°Why is the young female down there?¡± the woman asked me Looking over the edge.


    I exined how Hannah had wanted to climb down and then stumbled. The woman seemed pleased


    Hannah had flown. The fact she had practiced afterward also made the woman happy.


    Hannah appeared suddenly, having flown the rest of the way up. She was hungry and angry. She made


    horrible sounds at the other woman.


    ¡°A fine female!¡± the woman said before she walked away.


    I sat and held my daughter as she started to nurse. She quieted quickly, now that she was being fed.


    ¡°Quite a scene you just made,¡± I said smiling down at her.


    She sighed and continued to nurse.


    ¡°Maybe next time we should find a ce that you could get out of easier,¡± I said and Hannah just


    watched me.


    She was sleepy after her exercise and I carried her back to our apartments. I put her on her belly to


    rest and picked up the toys she had left scattered around that morning. My men had generously


    brought or purchased her lots of different things to y with


    Much like on Earth the toys were all geared at teaching some fundamental skill. It kept her upied in


    the morning when I cleaned things up. I smiled recognizing the different words and symbols printed on


    the toys.


    It was nearing dinner time when a ttering noise outside got my attention.


    ¡°ve,¡± Nu-reeh¡¯s voice called from outside.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered bustling out. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°The child is flying I was told,¡± she stated and I gave an affirmative answer.

 Chapter 314

    Hannah was beside me suddenly. She greeted Nu-reeh politely.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Nu-reeh ordered and started to walk.


    I took Hannah¡¯s hand and we started out trailing close behind Nu-reeh. I had been d when Hannah


    stopped hissing and growling at Nu-reeh. I got the sense that Hannah respected the Large woman. Nu-


    reeh seemed like a good role model. She was powerful and knowledgeable, things I certainly was not,


    so I didn¡¯t have an issue with it. They had developed what oddly enough seemed Like a business


    rtionship.


    We walked back to the steep rock wall Nu-reeh had taken me to the day Hannah was born. Once again


    the big woman scooped me up and flew into the opening above us. I looked down and Hannah


    followed.


    Once we reached the top Nu-reeh pointed ahead of us.


    ¡°Walk,¡± she told me, ¡°I wish to speak with the young one.¡±


    It was an unusual request and I walked toward the center of the women¡¯s living area alone. Tosu met


    me and requested I stand with her, which I did. Ahead of us was an opening in the stone floor. It


    seemed to be emanating heat. Vaguely I remembered seeing it at Hannah¡¯s birth.


    I didn¡¯t want to disobey Nu-reeh, but I worried for my daughter. When I nced back the way I¡¯de


    they just seemed to be talking. Surreptitiously, I watched until Hannah got close to me.


    It was warm here, I noted, much more so than I was ustomed to. I made noment to Tosu and


    asked no questions. I was d when Nu-reeh and Hannah passed. Nu-reeh was telling Hannah why it


    was hot in this area.


    ¡°You will find these in every mountain range,¡± Nu-reeh said pointing to a sunken glowing area in front of


    us.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We have made ours easier to use, but you will find them naturally in every cave system.¡±


    I started to walk forward and Nu-reeh stopped me. ¡°It is too hot for you, it is for the young one.¡±


    I could see the heat rising from the central pit. I could see a set of stairs carved into the rock went down


    into it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked quietly. Nu-reeh ignored me and started to instruct Hannah on how to dip the tips


    of her wings into the stuff. She said once Hannah¡¯s talons started to grow she should dip those also. It


    would make the tips hard as any metal and nearly unbreakable.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°There are very few substances that can survive the treated tips of our wings,¡± Nu-reeh exined.


    ¡°When the vers attacked this, we found they had no material that would stop us. We pierced


    and shredded every defense they had.¡±


    I guess it hadn¡¯t just been the men that fought that battle. The vers really didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°How Long should I hold it in?¡± Hannah asked.


    ¡°You will know when it is enough. Once the pain fades you will feel them grow harder. It is a choice for


    any woman how Long she leaves them in. You will have to experiment to perfect it for yourself,¡± Nu-


    reeh answered.


    Other women had flown down and were standing around. I watched as little Hannah walked down the


    stairs. Nu-reeh stood at the edge and coached her.


    I heard a little yelp and got concerned. I tried to move forward, but Tosu grabbed me from behind.


    ¡°My baby, you¡¯re hurting my baby,¡± I cried fighting her. ¡°Your daughter is doing what all women do. Stop


    struggling or you will upset the young one,¡± Tosu said into my ear.


    The smell hit me a few moments Later. It was the distinct odor of burned flesh. I had no idea what they


    were doing to my daughter. My terror didn¡¯t abate until Hannah¡¯s head popped up from the pit. She


    looked expectantly at me with a huge grin.


    ¡°Look Mama, Look at what I can do now,¡± she said driving the ckened tip of her wing into the rock


    beside her.


    Breathing deeply, I gave a big, fake smile. ¡°Good girl, that¡¯s wonderful, nowe back up here.¡±

 Chapter 315

    Hannah looked confused. ¡°I have to do the rest of them, Mama. That¡¯s just one. I have tips on all three


    sections of my wings,¡± she said uncertainly and Nu-reeh gave me a hard look.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Hannah. I hadn¡¯t realized you didn¡¯t finish. Go on,¡± I encouraged with false brightness.


    ¡°Be cautious about using them so soon after the treatment, young one,¡± another woman called down.


    The other women murmured agreement, they should be left to set and harden.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to try mine,¡± Dinah said, ¡°almost broke one on the first day.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    There were no more yelps of pain, but the smell of burning flesh continued to waft from the pit.


    ¡°It is traditional,¡± Tosu said, ¡°that you paint the newly hardened tips. They are always painted after the


    first hardening. Some women continue to paint them, but most do not.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are going to let that paint one of us?¡± another woman ranted angrily pointing at me.


    ¡°It is disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°This is the female breeder,¡± Tosu said sounding bored.


    ¡°Would you rather we bring the male breeder up here to do it?¡±


    The women grumbled and cursed, but no, they didn¡¯t want the men here. This was a female only thing


    and they enjoyed the privacy of that.


    Dinah handed me a small pot of shiny blue Liquid. Well, at least Damien would be pleased she had the


    right color on.


    ¡°The color is in honor of the male breeder,¡± Tosu exined, ¡°Nu-reeh made it in Damien¡¯s family color.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, that was kind,¡± I said.


    This was all so strange and unexpected. It felt like I hade to Christmas dinner in the middle of July


    and showed up without a gift. I was absolutely unprepared.


    Hannah barreled out of the pit intent on showing me what she had done. I looked over the tips and


    touched them, telling her how good they looked. She was very animated and wanted to tell me all


    about it.


    The entire situation pleased her until she saw the color I nned to put on her newly hardened wing


    tips.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t Like that color,¡± she said stubbornly eyeing the pot.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it¡¯s done, Hannah,¡± I tried to exin.


    ¡°Mistress Tosu said you wear your male breeder¡¯s color.¡±


    ¡°No, Mama,¡± Hannah said crossing her arms, ¡°my wings will not bear his colors.¡±


    I was at a loss and the women around us were silent.


    What better way to look like a failure as a mother than with a bunch of women who despise you


    watching, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Hannah, I think this is supposed to be something special. Let me put this on you,¡± I said reaching for


    her.

 Chapter 316

    ¡°No,¡± she hissed, ¡°he made you a ve. I will not wear his color.¡±


    Nu-reeh let out a sound Like augh. ¡°To a fine female, Hannah!¡± she called out loudly.


    The other women around us repeated the salute and then started to wander off.


    Tosu took the bowl back and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll be a real terror once your fangse in, girl,¡± she smiled


    stepping close to Hannah. ¡°You and I should talk,¡± she said quietly before moving away.


    Nu-reeh called to Hannah and me to follow her. I sat the Little bowl on a low bench and walked quickly


    after the big woman.


    ¡°You may fly out of the mountain now, Hannah,¡± Nu-reeh told her. ¡°Use your spears to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I, Mama?¡± Hannah asked me excitedly.


    It was easy to see the desire in her eyes. The idea of being outside enthralled her.


    ¡°Of course, Baby,¡± I said, smiling with confidence I did not feel, ¡°Mistress Nu-reeh has said you can.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± Nu-reeh told Hannah.


    ¡°Explore a Little, I will take your female breeder back down the incline.¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t hesitate and ran out. She bolted toward the incline and jumped off of it. Her wings


    spread wide and I saw her soar through the air before darting out of an opening in the mountain.


    Smiling to myself I thought she probably wanted to go check out her new spikes in the sunshine. As


    well as everything else that was out there. What a wonderful amazing world she would see.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°She has fur to protect her from the cold, her wings work, and now she has the start of her weapons,¡±


    Nu-reeh told me. ¡°She has no teeth, so she will need toe to you for nourishment.¡±


    I understood and it made me want to scream, but I took arge breath instead. ¡°When she wants to go,


    I won¡¯t stop her, Mistress,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I will not Let you keep her as Long as you would Like,¡± Nu-reeh said.


    ¡°She is of this world and must do as we do. I cannot allow you to cripple her with your human frailties. It


    used to happen and it created weak women.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mistress, I also want my daughter to be strong,¡± I answered her.


    Nu-reeh dropped me at the base of the steep rock wall and I walked slowly toward our apartment. I


    wondered where Hannah had gone, she could literally be anywhere. Until she was hungry, from what


    Nu-reeh said, she may just stay gone.


    Hannah made her entrance beside me boldly before I made it back to our lodging. She¡¯d been flying


    around, but still had trouble sticking thending. She ended up in a tangle of wings and body.


    ¡°I went outside, Mama,¡± she panted, struggling to her feet.


    ¡°Did you?¡± I asked very d to see her.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Hannah happily told me she¡¯d flown around this side of the mountain outside. She¡¯d seen several


    animals Nu-reeh had taught me about. She¡¯d chased a couple. The other women had seen her, but


    they didn¡¯t bother her.

 Chapter 317

    She had tried to go into a mine and the women did chase her away then. That made sense to both of


    us, the women were territorial about the mines. Nu-reeh had told me that much.


    I was dying to find out something, though.


    ¡°What did you dip your wing tips into?¡± I asked touching the razor sharp spears now at the end of her


    wing sections.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the word in this Language, but on Earth you would have called it va¡¯, I think,¡±


    Hannah said Looking thoughtful. ¡°You never saw Lava yourself, but this reminded me of the way the


    television showed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s¡­different,¡± I said taking her hand and walking toward our apartment. ¡°I wonder how the


    women figured that little trick out.¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Hannah shrugged and I smiled.


    In some ways she was so human. In other ways she was so Paterian. I hoped the mix would serve her


    well.


    Looking around I saw Hannah and I were in an enclosed, deserted section of cave. I asked quietly what


    Nu-reeh had wanted when she sent me away. Hannah¡¯s eyes got wide and she looked forward and


    back. She pulled me to kneel beside her and whispered in my ear in English.


    ¡°Nu-reeh does not know you are aware she can control the men,¡± she said. ¡°I have been trying to do it


    and it upset her. She told me to stop trying. Nu-reeh said when I have my own men I will control them,


    the way she can control hers. When I get my own men, she said she would give me the imnt and


    teach me.¡±


    I gasped and Looked at Hannah, she shook her head and whispered in my ear again.


    ¡°She asked me if you knew, Mama, and I said you didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think she wants you to know, okay?¡±


    ¡°An imnt?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°She said it makes her thoughtmands to them stronger,¡± Hannah said.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Apparently, she has a connection to only her men, but it only goes one way. The imnt strengthens it


    and stops it from going both ways.¡±


    We heard mening toward us and talons from the other direction. I stood up and took Hannah¡¯s


    hand. We walked briskly toward our dwelling.


    As we walked Hannah told me we shouldn¡¯t talk about it. I agreed and squeezed her hand. This must


    be our secret.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My men were anxiously waiting for us when we got back. Word had been sent we would miss dinner,


    so they had been instructed to bring food back for me.


    ¡°We are d you are back,¡± Christof sighed pulling me into a hug. Hannah had long been trained not to


    fuss when we showed each other affection, but she still hated it. As my men greeted me, she sat on a


    chaise watching them with angry eyes. I wondered as I often did if every female hated men this much.


    ¡°Hungry, Mama,¡± she said reaching for me.


    It was one of her favorite tricks to keep me away from my men. She knew they couldn¡¯t touch her, so


    she took her time ¡®feeding¡¯ to keep me away from them. Unfortunately, I was hungry, too.


    ¡°Christof can you move that tray over here?¡± I sighed settling on the chaise as Hannah crawled over


    me.

 Chapter 318

    Christof brought the food and set it down beside me, so I could nibble while Hannah nursed. Before he


    drew his hand away, Hannah kicked his wrist.


    ¡°You touched me,¡± she hissed angrily.


    ¡°No,¡± I said with authority, ¡°you touched him. Nu-reeh will not punish her men for something you did.


    We both know that.¡±


    In truth, I didn¡¯t really know that, but it was a good gamble.


    ¡°Apologize for kicking, Christof,¡± I said pulling my breast back into my outfit.


    Hannah jumped off myp and made all manner of horrible sounds. Some directed at me, most


    directed at them. She swung the sharp tips on her wings around in a fighting style I recognized. How


    well she had learned the lessons her father had subconsciously taught her. I waited until she was


    calmer.


    ¡°You have to learn to control your own temper. That¡¯s very important,¡± I said.


    ¡°You must be a master of your temper and not let it rule you. Now apologize to Christof ande have


    your meal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± she said petntly, ring at Christof.


    ¡°Come,¡± Imanded pulling out her dinner and opening my arms.


    Hannah cried a little while she nursed. I knew nothing on this but me cried, so I assumed that


    was her human side showing. She was upset for some reason, so I soothed her.


    ¡°They will never hurt me,¡± I promised her. ¡°They love me Like I love you. Please stop hating them. If


    they had not brought me here, there would be no you. I think you will make this world better. My


    difficulties were well worth having you, My Girl.¡±


    My men sat and watched us in silence. The look on their faces was one of sheer terror. They had no


    doubt what Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction to that brief contact would be.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Are you a good woman?¡± I asked Hannah.


    She nodded and continued to suck.


    ¡°Does a good woman tell lies?¡± I asked her.


    She released her food source and sat up to watch my face. ¡°No, Mama.¡± ¡°Are you going to Lie to Nu-


    reeh?¡± I pressed. ¡°Are you going to be the kind of woman who gets what she wants by telling stories?¡±


    ¡°They made you a ve, Mama,¡± she whined.


    ¡°And we both know that before you were born, they made me family,¡± I answered.


    Dark little eyes stared into mine defiantly, but she finally answered.


    ¡°No, Mama, I won¡¯t Lie. Nobody touched me.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I said kissing her forehead and pulling her close to nurse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 319

    My men seemed to rx slightly, but not entirely. They didn¡¯t really trust Hannah, it¡¯s not like she¡¯d


    given them reason to trust her. She¡¯d been ridiculously angry at them the entire time they had known


    her.


    ¡°I see the wing tips are different,¡± Christof noted quietly breaking the silence.


    ¡°They dipped them in something really hot,¡± I said. ¡°The women said it makes them harder.¡± ¡°Lava,¡±


    Hannah said and then went back to the breast.


    My men Looked confused and I exined that the hot rock boiling out of the ground we calledva on


    Earth. None of us on Earth could touch it because it would burn us so badly. In fact, a human couldn¡¯t


    really even get near it. My men had never seen it, so they just said they¡¯d use the same word if they


    ever saw it.


    We talked casually until Hannah drifted to sleep and then Evan sighed putting his head in his hands.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to have us killed. I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again. That child will be the death of us,¡± he


    moaned.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯ll be a slow death,¡± Bane said.


    ¡°Anybody with me?¡±


    Really, that¡¯s what you bet on?¡± I whispered incredulously.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Bane conceded, ¡°then I bet she kills Christof first.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Kein scoffed, ¡°head of the


    family, Damien first.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien smiled ruefully, ¡°I bet she makes me watch and I gost. That would be worse.¡±


    ¡°You want a three way bet, Brother?¡± Bane asked excitedly.


    ¡°Evan, who do you side with?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I whispered harshly and they ignored me.


    ¡°This game is really sick, you should be ashamed-¡°


    Christof cut me off to take sides with Bane. He Liked the idea of being first. Evan sided with Kein and


    then they all stared at me.


    ¡°Well?¡± Bane prompted getting animated.


    ¡°Who do you side with?¡±


    I forgot, I was family now and everyone yed when we had these games.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I hissed, ¡°Kein is right, she¡¯d make Damien go first.¡±


    I hoped we¡¯d never find out who won that bet.


    My men spent the rest of the night ying a card game. I settled Hannah in bed and came back to join


    them. Not for the first time, I was d Rose had taught me these games.

 Chapter 320

    Christof¡¯s hand yed in the hair at the back of my neck for a few minutes.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Damien said with authority. ¡°Nu-reeh was quite clear about that.¡±


    Christof sighed and removed his hand dragging it down my arm first. I looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°There are better ways to spend an evening,¡± he said grinning.


    ¡°I bet,¡± I whispered and leaned toward him to kiss his Lips.


    What started as a light peck turned into a deep kiss. Christof almost pulled me off my chair he was so


    enthusiastic. Damien interrupted as Christof¡¯s hand smoothed over a breast.


    ¡°No, no, no Brother, do you have a death wish? Leave Ciara alone. We cannot touch her,¡± Damien


    sounded frustrated.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± I purred rubbing my hand against Christof¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Hannah is asleep. She won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Because Nu-reeh doesn¡¯t want another child from you,¡± Damien said sharply.


    ¡°She can¡¯t find us doing that. We would all earn punishment for that.¡±


    That killed my burgeoning sexual desire. I definitely did not want another child. Surviving the loss of


    Hannah was going to kill me. I couldn¡¯t imagine having to go through that a second time.


    ¡°Your y Bane,¡± I said straightening up in my chair.


    ninjanovel


    I cleaned the apartment in the mornings, but it never took long. Hannah yed with her toys while I


    worked, but she started to get more and more restless with each day. Our Little set of rooms made her


    anxious; she wanted to be outside. It became torture for her to wait for me to go out with her.


    She was growing and changing quickly. By her fifth moon, her talons had finally started to lengthen and


    Nu-reeh had her dip them when they were just long enough. Now she was well suited to be outside and


    exploring. It was where she really wanted to be.


    I always went with her when she went outside, in a fashion. I would find a ce to sit in the sun and


    knit at whatever exit she chose. Originally, she stayed in my sight line, but more often now she just


    disappeared. Her hunger was the only thing that brought her back at regr intervals.


    ¡°Mama,¡± she said watching the door early one morning, ¡°can I go outside while you finish?¡±


    She was growing and her needs were changing. I swallowed the Lump in my throat and told her to


    enjoy herself.


    ¡°You get too cold outside, Mama. I can juste back here when I get hungry,¡± she offered politely.


    ¡°Go, Baby,¡± I smiled, e back when you need to. I¡¯LL be here.¡±


    She was off in a sh.


    I cleaned the bathroom like I was trying to take the stone off the walls. My hands got raw and I


    scrapped the flesh off my fingertips. It burned and stung, but no more than the pain I felt inside.

 Chapter 321

    was a truth I couldn¡¯t stand to face.


    She came back after I¡¯d wrapped my hands. For some reason I couldn¡¯t find that miraculous cream my


    men had. They had tucked it away somewhere.


    ¡°What did you do to your hands, Mama?¡± she asked crawling onto my Lap. I sighed theatrically, ¡°That


    tub in the bathroom, I¡¯ve been trying to get it cleaner and I¡¯m just not having any Luck. I was so vicious


    with it this morning I cut my hands. Come eat, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll heal.¡±


    She curled into myp as I held her and she took her meal quietly. Once I was drained, I could see her


    anxiously eyeing the door.


    ¡°Go,¡± I said swatting her bottom, ¡°stay out of the mines.¡±


    She was gone and I tried to clean, but it wasn¡¯t working. I ended up just sitting and staring into the fire.


    It wasing so quickly, I just wasn¡¯t prepared.


    If I¡¯d had my wits about me I would have spent the time looking for that cream.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± was what roared out of Damien¡¯s mouth after he removed the bandages and saw


    my raw fingertips.


    He was furious and demanded to know what happened. Evan wanted to go tell Nu-reeh I couldn¡¯t clean


    anymore. Even Kein and Christof were upset. Bane marched into the bathroom Like he was going to


    dismantle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the bathroom¡¯s fault,¡± I said exasperated at their overreaction.


    ¡°I just¡­I just realized how fast Hannah is growing. Once her teethe in, she won¡¯t need me


    anymore,¡± thest of iting out as a whisper as I slumped over.


    ¡°She*1l be gone very soon.¡±


    Bane walked back out of the bathroom with the healing cream looking confused. They all appeared


    confused. All eyes turned to Christof and I saw him ept the responsibility to deal with this.


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand,¡± he said simply sitting beside me, ¡°please exin.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a shuddering breath and allowed Bane to put the healing cream on them.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°In my home world,¡± I exined as he worked, ¡°a child stays with it¡¯s mother for eighteen cycles of the


    sun.¡±


    They looked quizzically at me. That wasn¡¯t how they tracked time. I tried a second time.


    ¡°Six of your moons cycles repeated eighteen times,¡± I said.


    It wasn¡¯t exact, but it was near the right amount of time.


    ¡°That is a really long time,¡± Keinmented settling on a chair.


    I nodded and continued.


    ¡°I know Hannah doesn¡¯t need that long. She would feel cramped and contained if I tried to keep her like


    that. It just feels so wrong to me to be preparing her to leave me now. Selfishly, I know I will miss her.


    To raise a child and then to never see her again¡­¡± my voice broke and I dropped my head in my


    hands.

 Chapter 322

    It was Christof that held me as I cried, but I felt the love from the rest of them. They did not understand,


    but they knew I was hurting.


    ¡°Mama, you make too many assumptions,¡± the tiny voice said from the doorway.


    ¡°You keep saying I have to leave you and I always said I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I wiped my tears and tried to sit up as Hannah came to stand in front of me.


    ¡°Baby, you have to go out and explore. It is what women do. They know the entire world. It isn¡¯t right to


    keep you with me.¡±


    She stood stubbornly gazing at me.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not really Paterian anyway. My memories are of Earth. It¡¯s not like I¡®11 fit in on this


    net even if I do go fly around,¡± she said gesturing flippantly.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay with you.¡±


    My maternal instincts reared their head and the tears were gone. Hannah could not stay with me. It


    wasn¡¯t appropriate and it would kill her wild spirit. I spoke with conviction.


    ¡°The reason you don¡¯t feel that you belong here is because you haven¡¯t experienced enough. Nu-reeh


    gave me stories. This is a very interesting. You have to travel around, find Sisters, and when you


    are much older maybe acquire some men-¡°


    Hannah cut me off with a loud hiss.


    ¡°I ¨C don¡¯t ¨C Like ¨C men,¡± she said simply letting her eyes rest squarely on Damien.


    ¡°And right now, I¡¯m d for that, you are too young to Like men,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯ll do, though.


    It is what we all do. We gather experience, build a family, and continue the species-¡°


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a lesbian,¡± she interrupted, blending English and Paterian perfectly.


    She had caught me off guard and my men all Looked confused at the word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have that here¡­¡° I mused getting mired on the minor point.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that,¡± she insisted. ¡°You were taken from your home and sold at a ve auction. You do


    not learn and grow anymore. I have your memories, Mama. This is not who you were before. On Earth,


    you were strong and independent. These men still keep you Like a pet after they trained you like a


    dog.¡°


    ¡°No, Baby Girl,¡± I soothed, ¡°this is family now. They care for me and I care for them.¡±


    Hannahughed a short, mirthless sound. Sharp eyes scanned the men present before settling back


    on me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a family the way you knew it on Earth,¡± she said maliciously. ¡°These are not husbands or


    boyfriends you chose. You are not an equal, building a Life with them. You have nowhere else to go


    and could not leave even if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°No, Hannah,¡± I argued, putting my hands up in a gesture meant to stop her, ¡°you don¡¯t understand-¡°


    ¡°We both know what very is. For now you are fun, but what happens when their attention wanes?


    What would you be if they no longer wanted you? How many men did your Mom go through?¡±

 Chapter 323

    In my head I counted through the stream of men that had been in my mother¡¯s life. I never got attached


    to any of her boyfriends, because they came and went so quickly What would happen to me if Damien


    and his Brothers wanted a fresh face?


    ¡°Mama, they think they care for you now, but we both know that could change. You live, breath, and eat


    at their discretion. We both know what it means to wear the status of ve. You will exist until they tire


    of you and then they can sell you or kill you!¡±


    My men all stiffened at thatment, but it didn¡¯t stop Hannah. She was on a roll. I saw her temper


    start to re out of control and she spoke faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so good to them. You¡¯ve always acted good, so they keep you. Find what they


    want and provide it, right, Mama? What happens when they don¡¯t want you anymore?! They will


    destroy you and I can¡¯t stop it! How can I protect you if I¡¯m not here?!¡± she screamed.


    The pain of thatst statement stopped me. All her anger, all her frustration was not directed at my


    men; it was directed at herself. Hannah had internalized all the fears I had, but she could escape them.


    I could never get away and she thought she was powerless to help me.


    Sheshed out with her vicious weapons cutting at my men. She was a flurry of screaming fury for a


    moment or two and then she was gone Hannah had disappeared from the apartment as fast as she


    had appeared.


    Bane was cut the worst, she¡¯d gotten him across the chest deeply. Kein had a nasty wound on his palm


    where a talon had gone clean through. She¡¯d knocked Damien down, but he rolled out of the way when


    she tried to take his head off. Christof had been mostly spared since he was close to me. Evan had a


    series of minor scratches on his face that were bleeding heavily


    My men bound their wounds silently and refused to let me help. I thought they were angry at first. They


    weren¡¯t, they just wanted to spend time together before they died.


    ¡°She will honor our request, Nu-reeh already promised she would. If we are not able to care for you, we


    asked her to ce you. There is a family back at thepound that has trained well for an Earthling.


    They are kind men, for Warriors,¡± he told me sadly.


    ¡°They would treat you well, we are sure of it.¡±


    I was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t kill you,¡± I argued following them around as they dressed themselves.


    ¡°You are her favorites¡­¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Damien said kissing my cheek, ¡°I think you would feel sick if you watched this.¡±


    Bane was kissing me before I could argue. ¡°You brought me great happiness, Ciara. I hope I brought


    you happiness also.¡±


    ¡°No, this is not happening,¡± I argued as Evan crushed me to his chest.


    ¡°I Liked hugging,¡± Evan told me. ¡°I liked everything you taught us, except the vomiting. That was awful.¡±


    ¡°This is insane, stop it,¡± I cried as Kein hugged me.


    ¡°You have the nicest breasts and you let me touch them, thank you,¡± he said leaning down and


    nuzzling my clothed chest. ¡°I¡¯m d we were family.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I wouldn¡¯t let Christof go after he told me he loved me.


    ¡°Run,¡± I begged them, ¡°I saw the ore you have, take it and run. Find a spaceship and get on it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough to take all of us,¡° Damien told me simply, ¡°and we can¡¯t run.¡±

 Chapter 324

    Evan interjected, ¡°You told us they watch the aliens and the spaceships. We would not be able to get


    on one without them seeing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t die,¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, get away from here. You are strong, smart men. You could survive! Run


    away!¡±


    Damien looked seriously at me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Weak men run, we have never been weak men. We thought we were once, but we were wrong. Our


    family will stay and take this punishment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not punishment, it¡¯s death! I won¡¯t let you do it,¡± I screamed bing hysterical.


    Bane caught me from behind and held me still. Kein disappeared for a moment and then reappeared


    with two small tubs of cream. I recognized the calming cream and struggled wildly, but the grip on me


    was firm.


    Kein coated my face and neck in the stuff. I fought for consciousness, but failed. I watched dully as


    they Lay me on our bed and covered me with a nket. The cream was very effective and I didn¡¯t even


    care as my loves faded from sight.


    I woke slowly. My limbs would not move and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. I felt a pressure on my chest and


    heard huping sobs.


    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up,¡± Hannah cried.


    ¡°We used the calming cream, Hannah. It makes a human sleepy. Take a meal and don¡¯t worry,¡± Christof


    soothed.


    My sluggish brain knew he shouldn¡¯t be here. I fought to remember why hearing his voice made me


    want to cry. He had mentioned the cream, I knew that really screwed up my memory.


    I felt as my breast was pulled out of my outfit. A mouth started to suck and then the whimpering started


    again.


    ¡°I want Mama to hold me!¡± Hannah cried. ¡°Mama holds me when I feed


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± Christof used my pet name for her, ¡°stop fussing. Your Mama is sleeping. Take your meal


    and you will feel better.¡±


    Hannah drained me, but she didn¡¯t leave. She pulled my limp arm around her. I tried to hold her, but I


    couldn¡¯t control my arms.


    My brain started to fade again, but not before I had a single memory. In hazy relief, I saw Hannah¡¯s


    sharp wing tip shing across Bane¡¯s chest. She had touched them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    What would Nu-reeh do? I wondered as I faded out again.


    I woke and Hannah was snuggled next to me, deeply asleep. It was dark and my men were all sound


    asleep around us. Not surprisingly, I had to pee.


    Struggling to disentangle myself from Hannah, I moved to the edge of the bed. I walked carefully, the


    cream always left me dizzy and disoriented. As I passed into the main room, I almost fell. Strong hands


    stopped my descent and I was lifted.


    Damien chuckled and picked me up. ¡°You are so predictable,¡± he said quietly as he carried me to the


    bathroom, ¡°same time every night.¡±


    Damien carried me into the main room after I was done. The whole family was standing around in their


    linen wraps talking quietly. They Looked up and smiled when they saw me.

 Chapter 325

    ¡°Awake, finally,¡± Evan sighed softly.


    ¡®oo much cream, Little Brother,¡± Bane chided looking at Kein.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She had to sleep,¡± Kein defended.


    ¡°I made sure she didn¡¯t follow us. That¡¯s what we wanted.¡±


    The conversation would have continued, but I interrupted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she kill you?¡± I whispered. ¡°There was a fight and Hannah touched you, I saw it. I can¡¯t


    remember all of it, but I remember Hannah cutting Bane. The wound would have been hard to hide.¡±


    Even now Bane had a huge scab that crossed his chest. By the look of it, that sh would Leave an


    impressive scar.


    ¡°Hannah has honor,¡± Christof said seriously.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°When we got to Nu-reeh, Hannah was already there. She exined she had touched us and we did


    not touch her. Hannah asked that we not be punished for what she had done.¡±


    I was horrified and Looked toward the sleeping room. My poor baby, what had Nu-reeh done to her.


    Struggling out of Damien¡¯s arms, I stumbled as I rushed to check on my baby.


    My hands ran over Hannah¡¯s form, but she didn¡¯t stir. I couldn¡¯t find any injuries, but her fur was so


    thick. There was no way to see exactly what was underneath. My panicked eyes sought Damien¡¯s as


    he looked questioningly at me.


    ¡°What did she do to her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nu-reeh told Hannah not to harm her men. She said she wasn¡¯t worried about us touching Hannah


    anymore, either. Nu-reeh said Damien¡¯s offspring can defend herself now. Hannah thanked Nu-reeh


    and said it wouldn¡¯t happen again,¡° Christof saiding closer to me.


    ¡°And?!¡± I asked terrified.


    Hannah slept well, but not this deeply. She wasn¡¯t even stirring as we talked and I touched her.


    ¡°And we came back here; she met us here. She¡¯s very worried about you. Hannah fears we will tire of


    you. She promised us anything we wanted if we would just take care of you for your lifetime,¡± Christof


    said sitting on the bed.


    I vaguely remembered Hannah screaming something to that effect at my men. She had worried they


    would tire of me, as men so often had tired of my mother.


    Kein sat down beside Christof, ¡°You truly believe we would rid ourselves of you?¡± he asked sounding


    hurt.


    ¡°You are family. We never separate from family.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always fam-¡± I started to say and Bane cut me off.


    ¡°You are now. Besides that, we told you we would not sell you the first day. Have you forgotten?¡± he


    asked.


    I was not really worried about that right now. Hannah was my main concern and she was Laying so still


    on the bed.

 Chapter 326

    ¡°My daughter,¡± I insisted, ¡°my child, what happened to her? Was she hurt? Why doesn¡¯t she wake up?¡±


    Christof leaned closer to Hannah and looked at her. ¡°We don¡¯t know. She was upset when she talked to


    us and then she got hungry,¡± he grimaced. ¡°So she got more upset,¡± I prompted, ¡°and then what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°She fed,¡± Evan said simply.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± I asked trying to stay calm.


    ¡°She slept beside you,¡± Christof said. ¡°We went to the sorting room. She was here when we got back.


    She woke very confused and drank from you again. We went to dinner and she was still with you when


    we returned.¡±


    Hannah was never confused when she woke up. She was bright and energetic when she was done


    sleeping. Staying in the bed all day was also very unlike her. It was like she had been drugged.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed. ¡°No more calming cream while I¡¯m nursing,¡± I ordered them. ¡°I have to wash the


    rest of it off, now!¡±


    Stumbling to the wash room, they helped me wash the cream off my skin. Hannah was ingesting it


    through the breast milk. Her system was enough like mine that it affected her. I wished there was a way


    to give her nutrition that wasn¡¯t tainted, but the only way to feed her was with my milk.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we could have calmed the little female down with the cream?¡± Evan chuckled.


    ¡°No,¡± I said irritated, ¡°do not put it on her. She can¡¯t defend herself like this. Poor little girl, hopefully it


    won¡¯t do any permanent


    We got back in bed and I pulled Hannah right next to me. She was deeply asleep and didn¡¯t rouse at


    all. I shook her Lightly and she didn¡¯t even move.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I need you all to do something for me,¡± I said to the menying down around me.


    ¡°Anything,¡± Damien answered propping onto an elbow.


    ¡°Drain the milk that is in me now. It will probably make her sleep more if she takes it. I¡¯m sure the cream


    is still affecting it,¡± I said.


    They did not Like that idea at all. Nu-reeh said not to touch Hannah¡¯s food source.


    ¡°Her food source is virtual poison right now,¡± I argued. ¡°Nu-reeh wouldn¡¯t Like to see her like this and I


    don¡¯t want to advertise this happens to Hannah. It is a point of weakness.¡±


    The men understood that argument. Weakness would be exploited if it was found. No one could know


    this about Hannah.


    Kein came beside me grinning madly. He kissed all over a full breast and teased the engorged nipple


    with his fingers. I was so sensitive I almost hurt, but understood he probably missed this.


    ¡°Keep stalling, little Brother,¡± Bane teased, ¡°Hannah may wake up and demand food.¡±


    Keintched onto the nipple and sucked. He seemed surprised by the volume of Liquid I was


    producing, but he didn¡¯t stop until nothing was left. Evan took his ce and took care of the other


    breast. Once he was done, he spoke.


    ¡°You are correct,¡± Evan said. ¡°There is a hint of the calming cream in the liquid. I taste it.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Nobody can know that this stuff affects Hannah,¡± I whispered. ¡°It would be judged as a weak human


    attribute.¡±

 Chapter 327

    ¡°Of course, we will not say anything,¡± Damien promised.


    I looked around the bed and the other men murmured assent. It would be our secret.


    ¡°We will not sell you,¡± Evan insisted getting back to their earlier point.


    ¡°We will never rid ourselves of you.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that you feel that way, but that isn¡¯t how very works,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°It is very


    unnerving to think about.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bane saidying his head back into his hands, ¡°you aren¡¯t a ve, so you don¡¯t need to worry


    anymore. We are your family and we will care for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said stroking my sleeping daughter.


    The cream had left me sleepy, but I didn¡¯t rest anymore during the night. I sat up watching Hannah. The


    men woke up at their normal time and started to move around. Hannah still slept.


    ¡°Taste the milk, please,¡± I begged Evan.


    ¡°Tell me if it is still tainted.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thankfully, it was clean. Evan only tasted the milk, but he wanted to continue. He would have drained


    the breast, but I swatted him yfully away.


    ¡°You have teeth,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°She will wake up and need to nurse. Go eat your morning meal in the dining hall.¡±


    My men promised to bring me food and Left me alone with my daughter. My anxiety didn¡¯t diminish until


    she opened her eyes.


    ninjanovel


    Hannah had missed at least one and probably two feedings during the night. She woke up hungry,


    cranky, and crying. Much Like when she was first born, she was almost too upset to feed.


    I sang to her and rocked her until she started to suck. Hannah was slow and uncoordinated. She had


    trouble drinking and drooled a little. I imagined her memory was impaired also. Gingerly, I stroked her


    and tried to keep her calm.


    ¡°Wha happen, Mama?¡± she slurred once she was done nursing.


    She tried to rise and wasn¡¯t able to get her bnce. Her wings and their deadly tips careened wildly


    trying to find stability. One tip sliced through several of the bed sheets beside me like they were butter. I


    reached for her and felt her talons almost dig into my flesh.


    ¡°Baby Girl, Let me hold you and rx. Just don¡¯t try to move around right now,¡± I said soothing her and


    stroking her wings. ¡°You drank from me after the men put calming cream on me. Some of it got into the


    breast milk and now it is affecting you. You are Like me and the cream affects you, too.¡±


    Hannah sunk into my arms and curled up on myp. Her wings still tittered as though trying to steady


    her. The sharp spears on the end tip swung precariously over my Lap as I soothed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel good, Mama,¡± she whined snuggling close.


    I shushed her, promising it would pass. Hannah fell back to sleep tucked in my arms. By mid morning


    she felt much better when she woke to nurse. By Late afternoon she was herself again.

 Chapter 328

    We talked a long time about the things she¡¯d said to Damien and his Brothers. Some of it she did not


    remember saying, but she certainly felt that way. My position in this household terrified her, talking


    about it seemed to help some.


    Having the reason for her fears out in the open changed Hannah¡¯s rtionship with my men. She


    talked to them now and didn¡¯t hiss. The unrestrained anger seemed to have abated and she treated


    them like equals.


    I woke Late one night to find her sitting on Damien¡¯s stomach. At first I thought she was hurting him and


    then I realized they were just talking. Since I typically slept deeply, it was no wonder they found it a


    good time to talk. I closed my eyes,y still, and listened.


    ¡°Nu-reeh is going to send you back to thepound,¡° she told Damien. ¡°She told me once my teeth


    come in and I Leave; you will all go back.¡±


    ¡°Your Mama will be safer in thepound,¡± Bane whispered from the other side of the bed.


    ¡°The other Warriors respect the rules and your female breeder knows them well. I fear for her safety


    around the women and the men here. They are not as respectful of the rules.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Mama,¡± Hannah told them.


    ¡°I want her to stay here, with me, in the mountains.¡±


    Christof spoke next, ¡°We will care for her. We swear it to you. Men like us never tire of family,¡± he said


    gently. ¡°From the little bit we understand, you are supposed to travel.¡±


    Everyone in the bed told Hannah the same thing in soft murmured voices. I heard her shuddering


    breath as she tried to trust them.


    ¡°I am torn. The world, it intrigues me, but I don¡¯t want to leave her,¡± Hannah whispered, ¡°I still want to


    see her.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Damien said thoughtfully, ¡°there are ways you could visit her. Nu-reeh can probably arrange


    what you want.¡±


    ¡°I wish to stay with her,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°but I also wish to travel.¡±


    ¡°You should travel,¡± Damien said seriously. ¡°Come back to these mountains if you wish, but you should


    see the world first.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kein sighed and said he would have liked to travel. No one ever told him it was an option. He and his


    Brothers had just assumed the Administrators knew what was best for them. Now, though, he felt he


    had missed out.


    ¡°Imagine ces where water falls from the sky all the time,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°We see it so infrequently here. I would like to see it more often.¡±


    ¡°And the tami tree,¡± Bane said, ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be nice to Live in a ce closer to that wonderful nt. I


    love the taste of the meat prepared with it.¡±


    The men talked softly about all the things they wanted to see for themselves. It would have been fun to


    travel together. They would have enjoyed it.


    ¡°I can feel the teeth under my gums,¡± Hannah admitted quietly, ¡°It will not be long.¡±


    I sucked in a gasp and Hannah crawled over to me. ¡°Mama, are you awake?¡± she asked.


    Pretending to be waking up, I asked if she was hungry.

 Chapter 329

    Damien Looked knowingly at me as Hannah suckled. He knew I had heard at least part of the


    conversation. It was a kindness to me that he didn¡¯t bring it up.


    Hannah was cranky the next day. The bad mood got worse every time she came back inside to feed.


    Finally, she told me her gums hurt.


    I looked in her mouth and saw the sharp points of teeth cutting through. On Earth I remembered


    children sucked on something cold to help with the pain when they were teething. An idea struck me


    and I marched with Hannah to the sorting room.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t Look up,¡± I whispered to Hannah once we made it there.


    ¡°Find our family, we need to talk to them.¡±


    Hannah held my hand and we weaved through the confused men in the sorting room.


    Damien was surprised to see me and a little puzzled at what I wanted.


    ¡°Those green stalks, Master Damien,¡± I told him quietly. ¡°I need them and I need them kept cold for


    Hannah.¡±


    He looked at me questioningly, but didn¡¯t do anything other than send Kein to get what I wanted.


    ¡°Go back to our rooms,¡± he told me quietly. ¡°Kein will bring you what you need.¡±


    While we waited for Kein I rocked Hannah back and forth tofort her. There would not be many


    more times like this, I knew. I tucked the feeling of holding her close deep inside and swore to preserve


    it.


    Kein brought in a metal tub and sat it inside the door way. He told me it would keep the things inside


    cold. It was filled to the brim with chilled green stalks.


    ¡°Here,¡± I told Hannah, ¡°put it in your mouth and suck on it. The cold with help the ache some.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Kein lingered to watch what we were doing. He made a show of using the bathroom and getting a


    drink. It was obvious to me what he was up to, though. Most likely Christof was curious and it was


    bleeding through to Kein.


    Hannah sucked on the stalk and the strain on her face eased some.


    ¡°It feels better, Mama,¡± she told me grinning, ¡°and I like the taste.¡± ¡°Good, just keep sucking,¡± I


    instructed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Kein finally said, as Hannah sat with the cool against her gums.


    ¡°Growing teeth hurt,¡± I exined.


    Kein tilted his head to look at me. ¡°I grow my teeth all the time and they don¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hannah¡¯s part human,¡± I shrugged, ¡°we experience pain when our teeth grow in the first time.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hannah removed the stalk from her mouth toin, ¡°They usually grow in one at a time, right,


    Mama? Not all once, it hurts more all at once.¡±


    Kein wrinkled his nose and Looked at me. Evidently their teeth grew in at the same time. He thought it


    would look funny to have them grow in slowly.

 Chapter 330

    ¡°It does,¡± Hannah assured him before she stuck the green stalk back in her mouth.


    Hannah stayed inside with me the rest of the day. She spent most of it sucking on a cold stalk.


    Once she was finally morefortable, I brought up the inevitable conversation.


    ¡°You know what this means,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Once your teeth are fully developed, you¡¯re supposed to go out on your own.¡±


    She pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just what¡¯s done. Do you even see any other young women flying around here?¡± I asked.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    She shrugged, ¡°Some, the other young women I see are usually several mountains away. It is


    considered¡­well, tacky, to fly too close to the mountain housing the men. The women that Live in the


    area get angry if they find you too close and you¡¯re not still nursing.¡±


    ¡°What do they tell you?¡± I asked her.


    Hannah grudgingly admitted they told her about the ces they had been. She asked questions and


    the other girls just assumed her mother was very old.


    ¡°They think I do not know the other ces because my mother hasn¡¯t been to them in so Long. I just let


    them think that,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision,¡± I admitted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t do to have them think you are weak. Nu-reeh has said


    you are petite. I know you Learned to fight from your father, but I¡¯m not sure it would be effective


    against other women.¡±


    Hannah smiled a wicked smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m small, Mama, so they think I am weak and I let them think that.


    I¡¯ve y fought many girls in the mountains. I usually win.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That was shocking information. I didn¡¯t know Hannah fought. She never came back wounded.


    ¡°I heal fast,¡± she admitted sheepishly, ¡°like my father. My skin isn¡¯t as tough as the other girls, so it¡¯s a


    good thing. I didn¡¯t think you would like it that I was fighting. On Earth, I know you avoided fighting, so I


    hid it from you.¡±


    I thought I had paid attention to her, but Hannah had been sneaky. She exined how she washed off


    the blood and let the wounds scab before she came to eat. Hannah alwaysy so I wouldn¡¯t stroke the


    wounded side.


    ¡°Very deceptive, Baby Girl, but I¡¯m d to know you can take care of yourself,¡± I said shaking my head.


    ¡°I use Dad¡¯s moves,¡± she told me getting more animated, ¡°the girls don¡¯t expect me to fight like that.


    The way I fight is disconcerting to them. They all fight the same way, except me.¡±


    Hannah sucked on green stalks and we talked. I finally admitted to Hannah what Nu-reeh had said,


    namely that her staying with me would make her weak. Even if she wanted us to stay together, Nu-reeh


    would not let us.


    ¡°I can see why,¡± I said straightening the room a second time to steady my shaking hands.


    ¡°Compared to other girls you would have less experiences. I imagine that traveling alone Like that


    makes you more self reliant, also.¡±


    The tears wanted toe, but I fought them. I was asking her to leave the safe confines of this


    mountain. This world was wild and dangerous. ALL I could do was pray she would be safe in it.

 Chapter 331

    Hannah¡¯s arms wrapped around me as I refolded nkets to distract myself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mama, I know this scares you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the world. I only worry about you. Daddy promises he will keep you safe. He has


    sworn to me he will care for you. Nu-reeh guaranteed me she would see you ced with a good family


    if something happened to Daddy.¡±


    We spent the day talking. I cried some and so did she. We knew our lives were about to change in a


    big way and neither of us could stop it.


    ¡°I¡¯LL be strong one day, Mama,¡± she promised me fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong enough to protect both of us.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s teeth grew in slowly. At first they had been tender, but soon they didn¡¯t hurt anymore. I


    continued to nurse her until she identally bit me one day. We found the healing cream in the bathing


    room before Damien came home.


    ¡°I think you need to try food you need to chew,¡± I told her dabbing the blood up and reapplying the


    cream.


    At lunch, Hannah went with us. Much to the men¡¯s surprise, she tried the food on my te. I


    encouraged her to try just a few things. I didn¡¯t want to upset her stomach with too much new food.


    ¡°Chew it totally before you swallow,¡± I told her over and over again. Hannah ate until she was full and


    then she bolted outside as soon as she could. She stayed gone all afternoon and I started to get


    ufortable. By the middle of the day I was miserable. I was ustomed to a child that nursed every


    two or three hours. My body was literally leaking fluid I was so full of it.


    By the time the men got home I begged them to help me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Nu-reeh and her sisters have taken Hannah,¡± Evan said looking at his Brothers. ¡°Our Mistresses went


    to hunt with the young one. Nu-reeh said they will not be back before the moons are high in the sky.¡±


    With Nu-reeh gone the threat wasn¡¯t present. Evan and Kein followed me into the bedroom and


    watched transfixed as I pulled out my milk Laden breasts.


    Kein went first and drained the right breast. He sucked with a vehemence even Hannah had not had on


    her hungriest day. Once he was done he backed away and Evan fed Lovingly from my left side. He


    drained me and then bathed the entire breast with his tongue.


    My men seemed to be enjoying touching me. To tell the truth, it had been too long since I had been


    with them. I was really enjoying what should have been a perfunctory task.


    ¡°Better, thank you,¡± I whispered Laying my head back and rxing on the bed.


    Evan sauntered out looking sated, but Kein didn¡¯t leave immediately and stayed to y with my


    breasts.


    ¡°The tips are different,¡± he mused ying with the prominent nipples.


    ¡°From nursing,¡± I sighed still feeling relieved that sense of fullness was gone.


    ¡°I like them like this,¡± hemented. ¡°We want to see our insignia hanging from the rings again. They


    will stand out more now.¡±


    I just sighed and Lay with my eyes closed. It had been like I was ready to explode before they helped


    me. The relief almost made me sleepy.


    Kein kept fiddling with my breasts. He alternated between kissing, sucking, and fondling.


    ¡°Do you want the rings in your nipples?¡± he asked softly.

 Chapter 332

    ¡°It is your body. Christof thinks we should ask you what you want.¡±


    I opened my eyes and watched uncertainty flit across Kein¡¯s features. He looked like he was very ready


    to be disappointed.


    ¡°Sweet man,¡± I whispered pulling his Lips up to mine, ¡°I want to wear your crest on my nipples. Thank


    you for asking me.¡±


    I heard shouts and back pping in the main room. Evan had Lost the bet and they were all very happy


    they could put their insignia back on me.


    Christof came in the room and sat on the other side of me. He watched me very seriously.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be because it is what we want,¡± he reemphasized. ¡°We would take care of you even if you no


    longer wished to wear them. You are family and have a right to your own decisions.¡±


    I grinned and pulled Christof¡¯s mouth against mine before I spoke.


    ¡°I love my family and I love your symbol. It makes me happy to wear it.¡±


    Christof attacked my mouth pressing me down into the bed. Kein continued to enjoy my breasts. I felt


    breath on my knee as my gown was pressed up to my waist. Someone¡¯s mouth was kissing up my


    thighs toward my center.


    ¡°No more babies,¡± I panted pushing at the men. They were not deterred and ced my hands above


    my head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°We are just saying thank you,¡± Christof informed me kissing my ear.


    ¡°It has been too long for you, enjoy it. Nu-reeh has gone for right now, she will not catch us.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Evan licked slowly the Length of my inner thigh until Damien told him to stop. I was disappointed, but


    he was right. I did not want to be pregnant again. We should stop.


    ¡°Pull off the covering,¡± Damien ordered and my garment was hastily removed so I Lay nude on the bed.


    Rough hands trailed over my stomach and chest as Evan started to work his way up my thigh again. I


    saw them disrobing around me. This was about to lead to a very dangerous ce.


    ¡°No more babies,¡± I struggled and flipped myself over, which was far as I got.


    ¡°You are too tense,¡± Damienmented as his hands came down to roughly rub my shoulders and


    back.


    He was far from practiced, but he had paid attention to how I rubbed him. Someone else¡¯s hands


    started to do the same thing Lower down and I moaned. It was heavenly.


    My body was Lifted so a few pillows could be pushed under my hips.


    Coarse hair tickled my bottom and I knew Bane was kissing the roundness of my buttocks.


    ¡°I dream of these,¡± he told me separating the cheeks and blowing.


    *m not on the drink,¡± I cried struggling to move as I felt the moistness of Evan¡¯s tongue tracing between


    my Lower lips.

 Chapter 333

    ¡°It really has been much too long,¡± Damienmented. ¡°You are acting like Hannah when she has


    been too long between meals. Stop resisting and let us pleasure you. We will not put a baby in your


    belly again.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You were a sex ve before,¡± Kein informed me as he Licked at my ear.


    ¡°You are not that anymore, but we still need to give you pleasure.¡±


    ¡°It will keep you healthy,¡± came the muffledmentary from between my legs.


    I rxed. They were just being generous. Hopefully they knew what made babies and we weren¡¯t doing


    that.


    Evan dragged his tonguezily over the entrance to my womanhood until it was wet and slick. My legs


    rxed and he pushed them farther apart tracing the opening and asionally entering with his


    tongue.


    ¡°More, please,¡± I begged weakly.


    It had been too long, much too long. I wanted them badly.


    ¡°You can have more here,¡± Bane said running his fingers over the wrinkled skin he Loved so.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned as I felt oiled fingers slipping past the tight ring.


    Bane¡¯s thick fingers slowly fucked my ass as Evan¡¯s mouth worked relentlessly. The stretch got more


    intense and I knew Bane was moving their plug in and out. It ached and burned at first, but Bane knew


    what he was doing. The stimtion had me Loose and ready very quickly.


    ¡°Get on your hands and knees,¡± Damien said roughly. Evan was under me in a sh pulling my needy


    core down to his mouth. In this position he could suck and flick my clit without obstruction.


    My hands caressed him and I noted I was grabbing skin. I had a naked and very aroused man beneath


    me. The contact with his warm flesh was an aphrodisiac. I rubbed and stroked every part of him I could


    reach.


    The motion of the plug in my ass was relentless. I rode it until I was begging Bane for his cock. A Low


    chuckle was his satisfied response.


    I sounded like a blithering idiot as I came on Evan¡¯s mouth. Nothing I was saying made any difference


    anyway. He wouldn¡¯t stop and wouldn¡¯t let me pull away.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Too much,¡± I moaned and cried kissing and licking the turgid shaft in front of me.


    ¡°Make him spend in your mouth, Ciara,¡± Damien growled, ¡°he may take pity on you.¡±


    I opened my Lips and took Evan half way down. I had forgotten howrge Evan was. It would be work


    to take the rest, but he made it worthwhile. Whenever I pulled off the shaft he attacked my sensitive


    center.


    My noisy slurping filled the room for several moments and then the plug was gone. As Bane started to


    press into me I had a terrible thought.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I panted, ¡°what if shees home?¡±


    Hands pressed me to take Evan again as Christof told me she would be gone until the moons were


    high. Nu-reeh had taken her somewhere. We were safe to do this for a while.


    ¡°You need to orgasm again,¡± Bane informed me sliding further in. ¡± needs to cum on my shaft Evan. It


    would be good for her.¡±

 Chapter 334

    My eyes rolled back in my head as Evan started in again. He had my thighs quivering and clenching


    around his head, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Every time I moaned he pressed into my throat and renewed his


    efforts.


    Bane had settled on a rhythm and held onto my hips as he stoked in and out.


    There was nothing left to do as the big man imed my ass and Evan bit my clit. I came hard. I fought


    the urge to grind my teeth with the force of the orgasm. I sucked and moaned. My vision ckened


    around the edges.


    I could hear Bane cursing volumes behind me. My body was trying to squeeze his cock off, he imed.


    Several thrusts into my wildly convulsing ass had him spilling into me with a groan. Evan wasn¡¯t far


    behind and found his release against my tongue and throat.


    Rolling off of Evan I sat on the bed and watched the two satisfied men beside me.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°So it would be good for me to find my pleasure on your shaft Bane?¡± I asked sarcastically. ¡°That is


    healthy for me?¡±


    Damien smirked as he lost thest of his clothes.


    ¡°Your spirit is back,¡± hemented, ¡°so yes, I would say it is healthy for you.¡±


    I was feeling excited and spunky. ¡°Perhaps my bite is also back,¡± I offered snapping my teeth at


    Damien.


    ¡°You forget how much we enjoyed taming our woman,¡± Damien said stroking his shaftzily. ¡°Do that on


    my cock and we will revisit the idea of training you. We have learned much and there is a great deal we


    would like to try.¡±


    I crawled toward the big man and nuzzled his shaft as he stood by the bed. I looked up into his eyes


    and saw the fire. On a simple crazy impulse I turned to face his shaft and bit the midsection lightly. The


    resulting growl was anything but Light.


    His eyes were zing when I looked up. Damien actually looked pissed. In a moment of decision I


    tightened my teeth around him. His fangs started to grow and his member twitched between my jaws.


    Apparently he couldn¡¯t decide if this was pissing him off or turning him on.


    Sharp points and warm breath surrounded a nipple as it hung beneath me. Simr sharp points dug


    into my vulva and the curve of my ass. When teeth gripped my fingers on one hand and toes stung with


    the sharp points, I knew what they were doing.


    It was a controlled threat. I could bite their Brother, but they¡¯d bite back. Who would win that battle was


    abundantly clear.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I looked up at Damien and he was staring down at me Looking quite sure of himself.


    ¡°Lick it,¡± he ordered, ¡°and suck it the way I Like.¡±


    I watched Damien closely as I ran my tongue from base to the tip. The sharp teeth receded. Still feeling


    peckish I pulled back a little and snapped my teeth on air. I grinned evilly looking up into Damien¡¯s


    surprised face. For all of a moment, I had the upper hand.


    The way Damien and his Brothers usually treated me it was easy to forget how strong they were. I was


    reminded powerfully as I found myself pinned to the bed with my arms pulled behind me. My arms were


    pulled just to the point of difort, but not past it.


    I struggled under Bane¡¯s weight and couldn¡¯t move an inch. In a futile gesture I kicked my legs around


    and he reminded Evan where to find the rope. The threat made all my humor at the situation abate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bane¡­Master Bane. You don¡®t have to hold me still. I¡¯LL be good, I promise,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Ah, so we are Masters now,¡± Bane whispered in my ear. With ease and fluidity my body was flipped


    onto my back. I saw the rope and felt an odd sense of relief. We¡¯d yed with it before and I¡¯d not been


    harmed.

 Chapter 335

    My family held my back to the bed as Kein bound my arms above my head anchoring them to the post


    at the center. The intricate row of knots up my arms prevented me from even bending my elbows.


    Evan and Bane pulled my legs far apart and dropped them off the edge of the bed. Kein worked quickly


    binding my legs. The first thing he did was wrap the rope securely just under my knee. It was intricately


    knotted and then secured to the bed frame. Running the rope back to my ankle I felt the wrapping and


    knots that Locked my Lower leg down. Both legs were secured the same way, with the same attention


    to detail. Even with all the force I could muster, I couldn¡¯t raise my legs away from the bed or close my


    legs.


    It struck me how vulnerable my position was currently. My legs were spread obscenely wide and my


    hands were trapped over my head. I was absolutely exposed and utterly immobilized.


    ¡°I was only joking¡­,¡± I pleaded from my now very exposed position and looked around for Damien.


    I suddenly realized I had no idea where he¡®d gone. Bane sat on the bed on one side of me and Evan


    sat on the other. Both of their faces held a weird amount of glee. I twisted and squirmed and found I


    could go nowhere.


    Straining my neck I looked at the predatory gleam on each of their faces and it scared me. I was nude


    and tied. They Looked hungry and Damien had left. Would they all leave? It began to unnerve me.


    Christof knelt beside me and I saw the old familiar smile light his face.


    ¡°Please, please Let me go. I won¡¯t tease him anymore,¡± I said pulling on what was binding me.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Hush,¡± Christof ordered stroking a hand down my arm, ¡°you threatened my Brother and he warned you


    not to do that. We would enjoy teaching you manners. You are safe in these restraints. They are not too


    tight and you will not be able to move and injure yourself while we y with you.¡±


    Hands stroked the tops of my thighs and my stomach. I rxed under the gentle caresses. They


    weren¡¯t trying to scare me. They just wanted to y.


    Damien slowly came into view and my eyes focused on what he had in his hand. My uncle had


    magazines he¡¯d leave around the house. I knew what this was because I¡¯d nosily gone through those. It


    was a flogger. On Earth it would have been multiple strips of leather firmly bound to a handle. Whatever


    this was it appeared to be made that way.


    ¡°You will Learn not to bite,¡± Damien said levelly. ¡°That was very bad. I do not like it when you bite me.¡±


    My brain whirred to find some way out of this. ¡°Your Brother does,¡± I said casting anxious eyes on


    Bane.


    ¡°I am not my Brother find you enjoy this.¡±


    Damien answered cooly. ¡°Now rx. You may even


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll enjoy it,¡± Bane growled from beside me.


    The feral glint in Bane¡¯s eyes told me how much he was looking forward to what they had internally


    decided on.


    It made sense suddenly. The men weren¡¯t punishing me because they had to, they were doing it


    because they wanted to. I wondered who had gotten their ear and told them this would be fun.


    I made one Last attempt at freedom and tried to move in my bindings They were done much to well for


    me to loosen them, though. I was tied so securely I couldn¡¯t even move enough to strain myself.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sweat collected on my brow as Damien stood stoically watching my pointless struggle. He did not


    move again until Iy still and quiet. The other Brothers just sat watching me with anticipation.


    ¡°Thank me for teaching you,¡± Damien said and then he swung the flogger. It was like slow motion as he


    swung up and then down. I saw the separate tails move in perfect synchrony as he added lift at thest


    moment. The end of the tails snapped the skin right above my knee.


    It wasn¡¯t a hard hit, but it wasn¡¯t soft by any stretch. More like it caused a deep persistent sting.


    ¡°Thank you, Damien,¡± I said feeling relieved it didn¡¯t hurt worse.

 Chapter 336

    He raised an eyebrow at me and swung againnding the next hit in the same ce on my other leg. I


    had expected him to hit with the entire length of the leather. He didn¡¯t. Damien snapped the flogger


    each time kissing the skin with the implement.


    ¡°Thank you, Damien.¡±


    The snap of the flogger was apanied by the sting each time. It was a strange sensation, like an


    itch you can¡¯t quite scratch. The soundsing from my mouth could easily be described as a mix


    between pleasure and pain. I found myself raising up to meet the snaps involuntarily.


    The men noticed and I felt their hands on my arms and my stomach further securing me to the bed. It


    was strange and unexpected that the gentle touch made me feel protected and cocooned. My muscles


    stopped straining against the rope and I rxed further with each strike.


    ¡°Will you bite me?¡± Damien asked simply when he had reached the top of my thighs.


    ¡°No, Damien,¡± I panted almost wanting more.


    Evan¡¯s and Bane¡¯s hands had been on my torso and they slowly dragged them up across my


    prominent nipples until four sets of hands rested on my arms.


    I Looked up into their eyes and saw heat. They wanted this, the moaning woman beneath them, taking


    the pain they offered with absolute trust. ALL of them Looked hungry and animalistic as they Looked


    down at my bound form.


    The next strike was so strange and unexpected I cried out. My focus readjusted to the dangerous man


    standing between my legs. Damien had flicked the Lashes to Land on the soft rounded globe under my


    nipple.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Will you bite me?¡± he asked as I gazed at him.


    ¡°No, I will not bite you,¡± I whispered as he slowly drew his arm back.


    I expected the mark this time on the opposite breast and moaned as each strand of leather caressed


    and then bit the supple skin.


    He asked the question again and again; I answered as many times as he asked. Each p on my


    breasts required the same promise.


    ¡°No matter what I put between your lips I won¡¯t feel teeth, will I?¡± He asked dipping his fingers between


    my Legs.


    My answer was cut short as he pinched my clit. The garbled sound that came out did not please him.


    Damien made me answer again as he continued to y with my engorged clit.


    ¡°No, Damien, I will not bite you,¡± I promised and his fingers slid down.


    Two fingers nimbly fucked me as I panted on the bed. I was so wet down there his fingers made a


    steady slurping sound as they exited each time. My face and chest were flush with embarrassment and


    Lust.


    ¡°Put me on my knees, Damien,¡± I offered, ¡°Let me suck you until you cum in my throat. I promise you


    won¡¯t feel my teeth.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Damien¡¯s stripes darkened and his teeth dropped down. That offer was what he wanted to hear.


    My arms were released from the central pole, but not from bondage. They were still bound together as


    Kein used the rope to pull me so I sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°As much as I like the rope,¡± he said undoing the knots, ¡°I do not Like it when your breasts are hidden


    from me,¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Bind them behind her back,¡± Damien offered with his teeth still visible. ¡°I want her to remember the


    Lesson as she devours my cock.¡±

 Chapter 337

    It was an order to both of us. Kein happily tied my arms tightly behind me as Damien stroked his rod in


    front of me. Our eyes met and I saw the passion re in his as I Looked adoringly up at him.


    ¡°Do you want my cock?¡± he asked suddenly. ¡°Yes,¡± I purred licking my lips, ¡°please let me taste you. I


    promise to be a good woman for you.¡±


    The cursing that statement earned was worthy of record. I knew what had them all so excited was the


    idea of a woman serving them. It was an unheard of concept and terribly erotic.


    My old kneeling ce was put on the floor after my legs were released. I stood on shaky Legs before


    sinking down in front of Damien. My tongue flicked along his length before I engulfed the head between


    my lips.


    ¡°Suck, woman,¡± he said putting his hand on my the back of my head.


    I Let Damien guide me and took him to the root each time. My tongue ran over the veins, memorizing


    the throbbing length of him. Looking up, I saw the rapture on his face as I did what he wanted.


    It didn¡¯t take Long. Soon I had stopped moving and was just epting the thrusting into my mouth and


    throat. When he came I sucked harder and didn¡¯t lose a drop from him.


    Kein and Christof were hard and ready when I looked up. My arms were still tied, so I shuffled on my


    knees over to Christof. I started to lick his shaft, as he sat on the bed. I engulfed the head and worked


    on sucking and pleasuring him with my mouth. He was enjoying the attention immensely and moaned


    Low in his throat as I worked.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Did you bite my Brother?¡± Damien asked yfully behind me.


    I pulled off Christof¡¯s staff confused. ¡°No,¡± I answered truthfully ncing back.


    ¡°I think you did,¡± Bane said lounging on the bed.


    ¡°As do I,¡± Evan grinned crouching beside me.


    ¡°The look of your thighs after the implement had it¡¯s way was quite amazing,¡± Kein said wrapping a


    hand in my hair and pulling me to stand with it. ¡°We wish to see your backside marked.¡±


    More than willing to y this game with them, I Leaned down and softly bit Christof¡¯s shoulder.


    Before I could move again, I wasying on my stomach with pillows propped under my ass. From


    beside me I heard the swish before I felt the tails making contact with my flesh.


    This was different than what Damien had done before. He almost pped me, so the thing spread out


    over my ass. My butt got warmer and warmer with each hit and I knew it was turning red. Several sharp


    snaps with the tipspleted the punishment and I felt my ass must be glowing.


    Cool hands separated my cheeks and I felt the oil being brushed over Bane¡¯s favorite ce. It wasn¡¯t


    Bane that pressed himself in with a single thrust though. Grunting and moaning, I turned my head and I


    saw Christof doing the job.


    My hands were unbound and as soon as I moved them beside my head, Christof was on me. My friend


    grabbed my hips andy his weight over me as he thrust. He moaned into my hair and moved his cock


    in and out.


    A series of unintelligible words were panted against my ear. Suddenly Christof grabbed my hips tighter


    and went still above me. I felt his long tool pulsating in my ass. Clenching myself around him, he


    pressed in harder and buried his face against my neck.


    I could barely breath trapped beneath his long frame. Bane pushed him off finally and Laughed at his


    loss of control. Christof had never been like that with me before.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It had been too long,¡± Christof pantedying beside me on his back.


    Kein enjoyed mest and probably the shortest. It took very Little stimtion for his teeth to be down.


    He had slicked the area between my breasts and did what he enjoyed. Not to imply I got no pleasure


    out of his turn. Evan¡¯s mouth brought me to orgasm as Kein poured his seed out across my skin.

 Chapter 338

    As a group we Lay panting and sated on the bed for many Long moments. I hoped our indiscretion had


    not gotten me pregnant, but I knew it was a possibility. Looking at my happy family I couldn¡¯t me


    myself for letting them y. It had been too long since we were permitted to be close.


    I steeled myself, though. Perhaps not now, but one day I would have to exin to them how making


    babies worked. They should understand anal sex wasn¡¯t a legitimate form of birth control.


    Hannah arrived after we were all cleaned up and healing cream thered liberally over my skin. The


    men and I had eaten a meal in the dining hall, but were back and sitting in the main room. It waste,


    but I wanted to be up when she got back. Hannah seemed Like she was trying to hide her excitement


    or pretend it did not exist.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nu-reeh thinks I should sleep like the other girls sleep,¡± she said casually.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You know, Mama, it¡¯s no big deal. I like the bed. Sleeping on the warm stones is really overrated.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the women slept on warm stones. If it was what I gave birth on, I couldn¡¯t imagine how


    that would befortable. The feeling I got from Hannah is she wanted desperately to try it, though.


    ¡°You know,¡± I told her, ¡°when I was girl we went camping a few times.¡± ¡°In the trailer, I know,¡± she said


    fiddling with my knitting needles.


    ¡°It was fun,¡± I pressed.


    ¡°We met new people at their campsites, sometimes we ate different food, and got to explore the parks


    we were in.¡±


    ¡°She showed me a ce,¡± Hannah said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a spot real near where she mines. It has a really


    nice ce to sleep and the other girls stay away from there, because it¡¯s hers.¡±


    I kept a big fake smile on my face and nodded. If I said anything right now I would cry or my voice


    would crack. Christof saved me from having to speak.


    ¡°Must be high up,¡± he said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I bet the view from there is amazing.¡±


    Maybe, Hannah mused and then she went on to exin how high up it was. She had been surprised to


    she could breath that far in the clouds. I would have passed out, Hannah remembered my initial


    harrowing trip to the mountains well.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe she went and got you that way,¡± Evan said.


    ¡°I wonder what the men in thepound thought of a woman stealing a ve?¡± Kein asked.


    I had a feeling the men had not seen her take me at all. I think their attention was all on the women


    coming after them and Nu-reeh had been, forck of a better term, off their radar, thanks to her imnt.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure how to exin that to my men.


    Damien and his Brothers continued to talk pleasantly with Hannah. Sleeping somewhere different


    would be fun, they told her. She might even see different things, especially above the cloud line.


    They had her convinced. She just wanted to take a nket ¡°in case she got cold¡±, which I suspected


    would never happen. Christof made a bag for her with a single nket I had knitted and some dried


    meat. She attached the bag securely to her front before she left


    A kiss and a hug and she was off.


    I sat stoically until she was gone and then fought to control the tears. The men sat with me and tried to


    offerfort, although they weren¡¯t really sure what they were doing. When I heard ttering talons I


    knew who had arrived, so I dried my cheeks.


    Nu-reeh wanted to talk, Dinah told us motioning. We walked swiftly through the caves to the women¡¯s


    area. Nu-reeh Landed in front of the incline below the women¡¯s area as we arrive

 Chapter 339

    ¡°Hannah eats solid food now. She is an excellent hunter,¡± she stated bluntly. ¡°You have five day cycles


    to send her to travel before I make her leave this mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered her softly.


    Nu-reeh stared hard at me.


    ¡°Our women do not stay with their female breeder in their ce of birth. It will make her a weak female.


    She must see the rest of this world.¡±


    I looked at Nu-reeh and saw her raw power. Neither Hannah nor I would survive a fight with this female.


    We had to do what Nu-reeh wanted.


    ¡°I will tell her she must go, Mistress,¡± I said with my voice wavering only slightly.


    Nu-reeh made a sharp sound and asked me to roll the sleeve up on my arm.


    ¡°This will stop you from having anymore offspring,¡± she said pushing the silver pen into my arm.


    ¡°You will take the drink every day to augment the effects of this. Damien she cannot miss any of the


    daily drink. It only works if you are consistent.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± the men answered together.


    I expected the slight burn that originated from the silver object this time. They had used something


    simr at the auction. Unfortunately, much Like the auction my visual field started to cken and I felt


    myself starting to pass out.


    Nu-reeh didn¡¯t care and walked away. Hands stopped me from dropping to the floor and I looked up


    into Bane¡¯s face as he cradled me.


    ¡°Rest, Ciara,¡± he told me, ¡°we will care for you.¡±


    Everything disappeared and I rested as they carried me back down the halt.


    The bed bounced and I opened my eyes to see Hannah¡¯s grinning face above mine. Her teeth were


    enormous, seemingly longer than they had been the night before. She was crouching beside me


    waiting for me to wake up. For a split second, I saw the predator she could be.


    Hannah was a ball of excited energy this morning. As I took my morning bath with my men she talked


    nonstop. She had hunted and eaten both dinner and breakfast in the mountains. The ce she slept


    had been wonderful. She loved living in the rough.


    ¡°Mama, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but sleeping on my stomach on the warm stone is sofortable. I


    don¡¯t have to worry about catching anything with my spears or talons and I can rx,¡± she exined.


    At breakfast she told me all about how wonderful sleeping in Nu-reeh¡¯s cave had been. I agreed and


    encouraged, but couldn¡¯t find the strength to tell her that was where she belonged. It was easier just to


    let her talk.


    The little medicine cup was at breakfast this morning. Watching my little girl I took it down quickly. I was


    grateful I would never have to do this again. My mind wasn¡¯t built to feelfortable watching my child


    of six moons go out on her own.


    After breakfast Hannah wanted to show me where she had slept. The men went to the sorting room


    and she pulled me to an opening in the mountain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Up there, Mama,¡± she pointed toward the craggy cliffs at the cloud line, ¡°just beyond the line of clouds


    is where I stayed. Nu-reeh said when the mine near there was fresh she slept in that cave to protect


    her ore.¡±


    ¡°Seems so high up,¡± I mused squinting up at the distant peak.

 Chapter 340

    ¡°I can go much higher than that,¡° Hannah said.


    ¡°I flew around some Last night. It was amazing. Dad¡¯s family was right, I could see so much from up


    there.¡±


    It was obvious I should tell Hannah what Nu-reeh had said, but I couldn¡¯t. She pecked me on the cheek


    before she flew off to explore. I just told her to have a good time.


    ¡°I¡¯LL be back around dinner time, Mama,¡± she shouted back as the wind carried her up.


    ninjanovel


    After Hannah left I had a startling realization. My breasts felt fine, not full of milk or strained. The


    assumption I made was the shot Nu-reeh gave me must have dried me up. Thank goodness for small


    miracles, I thought as I walked back to our rooms.


    I wanted to talk to Hannah about what Nu-reeh had said, but she didn¡¯t return at dinner. My worry


    started to make me slightly panicked. Damien and his Brothersforted me, but I didn¡¯t feel better


    until she showed up at bedtime.


    We sat in the main room and talked around the fire. The men each rested in a chair and I sat with my


    daughter on myp. It was cozy.


    Hannah told me how far she had gone. Beingte had not been intentional, but she got wrapped up in


    her exploring. She had seen so many new things, she Loved it.


    ¡°Well, you should enjoy exploring,¡± I said trying to sound positive. ¡°You have your teeth, wings, and


    your fur is being covered by your adult hair. I imagine you are well suited to survey this world.¡±


    ¡°There is so much to see,¡± she said, ¡°but I like knowing you are here for me. I don¡¯t want you to go


    away.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s features Looked troubled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I told her trying not to sound sad, ¡°and neither can you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are at thepound, I can¡¯t see you or talk to you, Mama,¡± Hannah whispered.


    Damien spoke up then, ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here for your Mama. You know how the other women see her¡­the


    men aren¡¯t much better.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Racists,¡± Hannah muttered and Iughed.


    ¡°Which is?¡± Christof asked.


    I didn¡¯t realize Hannah had spoken the word in English. There was no equivalent here.


    ¡°On my humans sometimes didn¡¯t like each other because their ancestors came from different


    parts of the world,¡± I exined.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter,¡± Hannah insisted. ¡°I will talk to Nu-reeh and ask her to let you stay here.¡±


    My eyes were wet and I shook my head, but Hannah insisted. ¡°We have to try Mama,¡± she exined.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her separate us without at Least trying.¡±


    I took a big breath before I spoke next.


    ¡°Nu-reeh told me yesterday she wanted me to let you go in five days. If you don¡¯t leave willingly, she


    will make you.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Hannah stared at me and the men didn¡¯t move. They¡¯d suffered Hannah¡¯s anger and Loss of control


    once. No one wanted to bear the brunt of that again. Since no one spoke, I continued.


    ¡°I will be moved back to thepound with Damien and his Brothers. You will always know exactly


    where I am. Don¡¯t fight Nu-reeh, it would be a waste. Spend the next several days with me and then


    leave this ce still on good terms. See the world and build a life for yourself. We¡¯ll see each other


    again, I am sure of it


    ¡°It isn¡¯t fair, Mama,¡± she said quietly. ¡°This isn¡¯t how it should be between us.¡±


    Fat tears ran down her face and I smiled at the human trait.


    ¡°Baby Girl,¡± I soothed stroking her, ¡°life is never fair. It¡®s up to us, what we make of it. I chose to be


    happy, you need to make the same choice. I want to spend the next four days with you, carefree and


    together. The memories will have tost us, I want them to be good ones.¡±


    We talked until Late into the night. I tried to think of all the things I should tell her as her mother. I would


    miss almost every event as she grew into her woomanhood. Sheughed as I struggled to give her all


    the advice I had.


    ¡°Really, Mama,¡± sheughed rolling her eyes, ¡°you telling me to stay away from men?! What about your


    old boyfriend and the Chevy? Aren¡¯t you going to warn me not to have sex with boys in cars?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s valid advice,¡± I said yawning loudly, ¡°that isn¡¯t how you should have your first man.¡±


    Damien chuckled then, ¡°No, no it¡¯s a much better idea to find a man you can beat into the ground and


    then mount him.¡± I yawned again and Laughed.


    ¡°Talk tomorrow,¡± Damien said rising and motioning for me, ¡°tonight you and the young one share the


    bed and rest.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Hannah got off myp and walked over to Damien. Her head only came up to his mid thighs, but the


    top of her wing reached his groin Level. They stood for a moment her looking up and him looking down


    at her.


    ¡°Pick me up, Daddy,¡± she demanded reaching her arms up.


    Damien looked confused and he hesitated.


    ¡°A Daddy would pick up his daughter,¡± Hannah said.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal on Earth.¡±


    ¡°What is Daddy and daughter?¡± Damien asked as he lifted her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy is the Earth word for male ¨C breeder,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Daughter is another word for female


    offspring. On Earth you would have helped Mama take care of me. We might have been friends. You


    would have loved me.¡±


    Damien smiled at her speech as he turned and walked toward the sleeping room.


    ¡°I think that I would like Earth,¡± Damien mused setting Hannah down on the bed.


    It was so unlike the first night. Hannah sprawled on her stomach between Damien and I. Her wings


    spread and settled so one covered each of us. I looked over to see Damien stroking the span of flesh


    lovingly. She wanted to be close.


    Christof pulled my hand into his on my other side. I looked at my friend and smiled. It appeared we all


    just wanted to be close.


    The next morning dawned far too quickly. Unlike normal I was excited to be awake. I looked forward to


    a day spent with Hannah. They were so few and much too precious to waste on sleep.

 Chapter 342

    We walked to the dining hall and Hannah kepting up with ideas.


    ¡°I could carry you away with me,¡± she whispered as we went.


    ¡°So you could spend the rest of your days protecting me from every other creature on this?¡± I


    asked Looking down at her. ¡°That is far too much responsibility for you to shoulder.¡±


    ¡°And we would miss you, Ciara,¡± Christof said softly. I looked back and he appeared hurt. ¡°As I would


    miss you,¡± I told him squeezing his hand and watching him brighten.


    ¡°So you get to keep her,¡± Hannah said sounding angry.


    ¡°You will get to see her everyday and talk to her whenever you Like. She is my Mama and I don¡¯t ever


    get to see her again!!!!¡±


    ninjanovel


    I could see Little Hannah¡¯s temper re. She was a mighty beast when she was angry. No one wanted


    to see that.


    ¡°Nu-reeh has always said where you settle is up to you,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°If you settled here perhaps you could arrange with Nu-reeh to visit with her.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The women seem to barter for things,¡± Christof said, ¡°Nu-reeh would probably trade with you.¡±


    ¡°To see my own mother,¡± Hannah spit out.


    ¡°How generous of her.¡±


    We passed an exit and Hannah looked up at me.


    ¡°I need air, Mama,¡± she said sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯LL see you in a while.¡±


    She took off before I could say anything to stop her.


    It crushed me to watch her disappear into the clouds. Futilely a hand reached out in an effort to pull her


    back to me. I had wanted to spend the day with her. We could have talked, perhaps I could have


    helped her ept this. Instead she had run from me and I was too weak to stop her from going.


    ¡°Enough tears, Ciara,¡± Bane whispered into my ear wiping my cheeks. ¡°The Little one has just gone to


    cool her temper. You know how dangerous she can be.¡±


    ¡°She talks to us at night,¡± Kein whispered pulling me along. ¡°She worries for your fragile skin around


    her weapons and you have no sensible fear of her at all. If she has another rage attack, she¡¯s afraid


    she could injure you by ident.¡±


    Evan tugged at my other hand as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t heal like us, she knows this. Let her go


    somewhere and expend her energy safely.¡±


    We walked the rest of the way to the dining hall and took our seats. The meal was good the men said.


    It had very little vor for me. Despite their assurances, I missed my Hannah. To lose even a moment


    of this borrowed time was too much.


    The whoosh of air brought me back to the present as Hannah Landed beside me. She was grinning


    and seemed much more rxed.

 Chapter 343

    ¡°What¡¯s up, doc?¡± she asked in English settling on my Lap.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I have this bratty kid,¡± Iughed shakily in our privatenguage. ¡°She keeps dipping out on me, but


    other than that, not much.¡± ¡°Well, best I can tell you,¡± she said, ¡°is like mother, Like daughter.¡± I met the


    teasing glint in her eye and rxed some.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t armed like an army tank, I¡¯m spank your butt,¡± I threatened with a smile, poking her in


    the ribs


    She Laughed and then rolled her eyes Looking at Damien. He was staring openly at us.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked exasperated.


    ¡°You are both speaking in your mother¡¯s firstnguage and we don¡¯t understand you,¡± Damien patiently


    exined.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°it wasn¡¯t anything top secret. I just like to speak English with Mama. It isn¡¯t


    like I could speak it with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when I can¡¯t understand you. Speak in our Language around us. You may speak English


    when you are alone with your mother,¡± he said with authority.


    Hannah grinned and Looked at me. ¡°So now Daddy decides to put his foot down and begin raising me.¡±


    The men went to the sorting room and I went with Hannah back to our rooms. We sat and talked, but


    the confined space started to make her anxious. We walked in the caves and eventually found a nice


    ce to sit.


    We talked about Earth and we talked about here. Neither of us really knew what it would be Like


    growing up the way Hannah was going to do. She had opinions and I made suppositions. It wasn¡¯t


    really the subject matter that was important, though.


    I ate Lunch with the men. Hannah sat with us and picked at her food. It made me feel guilty.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I whispered, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself when you are upset.¡±


    She grunted a short Laugh.


    ¡°I prefer my meat raw,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°Cooked just isn¡¯t appealing. I caught several gapu this morning and ate them. Also, I don¡¯t think I need


    a midday meal. The other girls I met in the mountains never took one. They only ate in the morning and


    at the end of the day.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°There is just so much I don¡¯t know about you,¡± I told her sadly.


    ¡°One day I¡¯lle back and share it all with you, Mama,¡± Hannah said decidedly. ¡°I promise one day I¡¯ll


    be strong enough to get you back.¡±


    The next days passed in a rush. Hannah spent all her time with me. She only left once a day to go and


    hunt. We were as close as any mother and daughter could be for the time we had.


    Nu-reeh came at the end of the fifth day to our quarters. Hannah had packed a bag to take with her.


    Inside were several nkets I had knitted. I had also stitched her name in English into a piece of my


    ornamentation. I had nothing else to offer her.


    There was no preamble and Nu-reeh just told her simply to leave. If she came back the women would


    attack her for being near their men. Nu-reeh warned her to get far away before the morning sun broke


    the sky.


    I dropped to my knees and hugged Hannah tight.

 Chapter 344

    ¡°No tears, Mama,¡± she whispered fiercely in my ear. ¡°I love you and I will be back for you. This is not


    good bye for forever, just for now.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Hannah,¡± I whispered fighting the desire to scream and cry. ¡°Be strong and seed,


    Baby Girl.¡±


    Nu-reeh led Hannah out and my family and I followed them. At the first exit to the cave system my girl


    took flight. She Looked back once and waved before she disappeared into the clouds.


    I felt numb and raw. Like a strange type of sentry I stood in the exit and started at the sky. My family


    stood with me, silent for the most part, allowing me to grieve. Eventually Damien picked me up and


    moved me back to their quarters.


    I sat stiffly on a chaise by the fire and stared straight ahead. In my mind I saw Hannah¡¯s birth and I


    remembered her first words. Her happy little face the day she learned to fly swam in my mind. She was


    perfect in every way, except her temper.


    Damien and his Brothers jumped when I started tough. When I started to cry I had their full attention.


    Hannah¡¯s fiery temper was such a nuisance. Certainly it hade from her father, his temper was


    legendary.


    Would it make her powerful in the world or would it be her downfall? I suddenly wondered.


    ¡°Should we use the calming cream?¡± Kein asked softly from my left.


    The men debated and I roused enough to speak for myself.


    ¡°No,¡± I told them in a cracking voice, ¡°it makes me forget and I want to remember Hannah. It makes me


    sad, but I want to remember her Last days with me, even if it hurts.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Christof sat beside me and held my hand. Leaning over I Lay my head on his shoulder. Damien sat on


    my other side andy a hand on my thigh.


    A new thought brought a new round of tears.


    ¡°She is all alone,¡± I whispered. ¡°I have you all tofort me as I suffer this and my poor daughter has


    no one. Hannah is being shoved into this world she doesn¡¯t know without any friends.¡±


    Sobs broke through my emotional defenses and and I shook as the tears poured. My men pressed


    closer next to me. It was Christof who spoke.


    ¡°I think,¡± he said with authority, ¡°that is not the issue you think it is. The women here are solitary


    creatures, I¡¯ve been watching them. Yes, they have Sisters, but they aren¡¯t like us. Watch them, they


    Like to be alone and in the wide open sky. They always seemed happiest when they were about to


    leave the mountain.¡±


    Kein and Evan agreed with him, so he continued.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hannah, as much as she wished to stay with you, she struggled here. Thesest days you spent in the


    wind swept hallways contending with the cold. Hannah knew you are not suited for this environment,


    but she could not stay in our rooms with you.¡±


    I nodded and dried the tears on my cheeks.


    ¡°You think being free will make her feel better?¡± I asked quietly. Affirmative answers came from all the


    men. They thought Hannah would be sad to leave me, but happy to finally be able to fly and explore all


    day. She would not feel the crushing despair I felt right now.


    ¡°Whether she Likes it or not,¡± Damien said. ¡°She is of this world. Once she is immersed in it, she will do


    fine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t convinced, but I had no option. Nu-reeh was in charge and she had made her feelings known.


    Things would be as she wished them to be.


    I crawled in bed that night and snuggled close to Bane. Kein seemed to sense my need and curled


    around my back. I Lay quietly surrounded by them and Listened to them fall quickly to sleep.

 Chapter 345

    It struck me as I Lay there what all the men and I were. ALL of us were ves, we all fell under Nu-


    reeh¡¯s rule. If we did not obey any of us could be destroyed at her whim. My old tutors had been


    evidence enough of that.


    Hannah had obviously already figured that out. It was probably what she meant abouting back for


    me. I wasn¡¯t sure what she nned to do.


    I fell asleep finally, dreaming of Hannah.


    Nu-reeh was at our door the next morning. After the morning meal I was to pack what the men would


    take back to thepound. The men would go to the sorting room after they pointed out what they


    wanted me to pack.


    ninjanovel


    Damien was angry. He hated to see me used to work for them. The Brothers could get the job done,


    but Nu-reeh¡¯s word was Law.


    A pile ofrge sacks were waiting outside our quarters when we returned from the dining hall. The men


    pulled them inside and pointed out what was theirs. It was easy, if it was blue it went. Their clothing


    went. The stones absolutely went.


    By the noon time meal I had the closet packed and I went to eat with my family. At mid-afternoon


    different men came and took everything. I waited in the empty apartment, but my owners did note


    at dinner. Nu-reeh came and demanded I follow her.


    I jogged to keep up with her; she just yelled at me to hurry up. We were at the women¡¯s wall when she


    picked me up and flew to the entrance of her living quarters. Once we were inside she handed me a


    te.


    ¡°Eat this,¡± she said.


    It didn¡¯t look appetizing and the te appeared dirty, but I didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°You sew,¡± she said simply, ¡°make these into a cover you can wear.¡± She pointed to a collection of dirty


    rags and filthy furs in a pile on the floor.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°I save enough to sew as covers for your feet,¡± she said.


    ¡°As you wish Mistress,¡± I answered.


    Nu-reeh gave me a thin piece of sharpened bone and many Long strands of nt like material. They


    would act as needle and thread.


    ¡°You sleep there,¡± she said pointing to a spot on the floor near the fire. ¡°You will stay warm there at


    night. If you move from that spot I may identally attack you. There is a pot there,¡± she pointed, ¡°that


    you may use to relieve yourself.¡±


    She left me with that information.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I stared between the te in front of me and the dirty rags on the floor. It had finally happened. I was


    living as a ve lived.


    The food was dull, but it made me full very quickly. I finished my dinner and started to pick through the


    pile on the floor. Most of it was small animal skins, virtually none of it was fabric. I thought once it was


    sewn together I¡¯d probably look like a cave woman.


    Sewing was a good distraction. Otherwise I¡¯d focus on my current situation or the fact that I didn¡¯t know


    where Damien and his Brothers were. Even worse I¡¯d think about Hannah and worry about her. I


    focused on piecing the scraps together to make a dress.


    Eventually, I got tired. I used the skins as a pillow andy down in front of the fire. It was like sleeping in


    the vige had been. I woke ufortable and barely rested.


    Nu-reeh looked at my progress on the dress and snorted. I ate the strange gooey food again, along


    with the contraceptive drink. Once I was done, she grabbed me and took me outside.

 Chapter 346

    ¡°Carry these rocks up that hill,¡± she pointed. ¡°Pile them at the top. Work quickly, I will punish you if you


    arezy.¡±


    I Looked up the Long slope and then at the pile of rough, heavy looking rocks, It wasn¡¯t clear to me why


    this grouping of rocks needed to be moved, but I didn¡¯t argue. I just set myself to work as Nu-reeh flew


    away.


    The rocks were nominally heavy, the real issue was the incline. It was steep and long. I walked as


    quickly as I could and piled the rocks at the top.


    The work was hot and dirty. Some of the stones were covered in a Layer of thick dried muck. It stuck to


    me, stuck to my clothes, and got in my hair.


    At noon that strange filling food and a jug of water were given to me. The woman delivering the food


    demanded I work faster. I wasn¡¯t nearly as far along as I should be.


    When the sun set I was delivered back to Nu-reeh¡¯s quarters. She fed me my dinner and demanded I


    work on the outfit. I worked until I nearly fell asleep sitting over it and then crawled toy down by the


    fire.


    My days took on a terrible monotony. I moved stones all day. It was very boring and repetitive.


    The stones were a game I assumed. It hadn¡¯t taken me Long to realized I moved the same pile of rocks


    up the hill every day. Part of me was tempted to just throw them off the cliff thaty several yards away.


    However, I realized how tenuous my current situation was.


    I was sore and tired most of the time. Although I was fed at regr intervals weight dropped from me


    almost daily. There was never hunger, which I was grateful for, but I started to look starved.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    For some reason bathing was also prohibited by my new Mistress. The streaks of dirty sweat caking


    my features seemed to please her. I truly looked the part of the downtrodden ve now.


    The only time Nu-reeh seemed at all concerned about me was the day I fell and cut my hand. She had


    me wash and wrap it. The healing cream was applied to it generously. I failed to understand why that


    cut was healed and the rest of me was left to look so bedraggled.


    As I walked up the now familiar path with my burden, I often thought of Hannah. I hoped her life would


    be filled with wonderful adventures. I wondered where she was and what she was doing. Looking


    ruefully down at my heavy load, I knew it was better than how I was Living.


    The current situation did not change my mindset. Even now, I made up my mind to be happy. I sang


    songs to myself. Sometimes it was songs I had made up, other times it was songs I had heard.


    Anything to keep my spirits up in this dreary existence.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Nu-reeh appeared one day when I was smiling and humming nonsense to myself as I worked. She


    Looked at me as though there was a question she wanted to ask. Instead she handed me the outfit I


    had pieced together.


    ¡°Change,¡± she told me, ¡°foot covers, too.¡±


    We were outside and I ced the stone I had been carrying on the ground,


    I took off the warm blue outfit, which was now mostly brown anyway, and put the rags on. Pulling off my


    foot covers, I put on the scraps I had sewn together for my feet. It was a fitting outfit for my current


    position.


    Wind whipped around the mountain and I was pleasantly surprised. The stitching was done well, I


    barely felt a draft. A smile crept onto my face when I realized what a good job I had done. Since I only


    had small victories in this life, I opted to celebrate them.


    ¡°You are a strange creature,¡± Nu-reeh said watching me carefully. ¡°I think you will still be good for


    them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± I said automatically.


    ¡°I have heard you when youfort them,¡± she said suddenly. ¡°I heard you convincing them they were


    not ves. That is a lie and I think you know it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I answered softly.

 Chapter 347

    I heard feet approaching behind me, but I didn¡¯t dare turn my face from Nu-reeh.


    ¡°It made them happier, though,¡± she mused. ¡°Continue to be theirfort and I will continue to let you


    live.¡±


    Before I could answer a hand was across my face, nearly smothering me. I was pulled back against my


    attacker. I had no idea what was going on.


    The hands parted and I saw men using two small jars to cover me with cream. It was the calming


    cream, I recognized the small jars. The way the men were using them, I¡¯d sleep for a week.


    ¡°Mistress,¡± I called frantically, ¡°this is too much cream!¡±


    She ignored me and I suddenly didn¡¯t care anymore. The men released me and I slid to my knees. I


    would have smashed my face into the rock in front of me when I fell, but a hand caught my hair. The


    last thing I remembered was staring down the long, winding trail I¡¯d walked for so many days.


    So, what did you think? Please drop yourments, gifts and vote! Thank you.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My back hurt. It ached like I had beenying in the same position for hours. I tried to move and


    couldn¡¯t.


    Fighting like hell I managed to drag my eyes barely open. The world was held in hazy relief, I couldn¡¯t


    seem to focus. I saw rocks and short bushes surrounded by Low rocky hills.


    There was warmth on my other side and with great effort I turned my head. A fire burned low beside


    me. Just beyond the fire I saw a sight that made me want to scream.


    One of those spider like creatures Nu-reeh had showed me in the caves was creeping up to me. It¡¯s


    bite could kill me; I knew that much. In vain I tried to move, but my muscles wouldn¡¯t respond. I


    managed to rise to my elbows only to flop back and hit my head.


    For a moment I saw stars. When my vision cleared, something more terrifying than the poisonous


    creature was there. A woman was killing the spider creature, and then a second one in a bush. She


    took them both and flew away.


    I wanted to worry, but I couldn¡¯t. Sleep was a more pressing issue and I fell back into ckness.


    Yelling got my attention and I woke up. My face was toward the fire and I opened my eyes to see it


    zing mightily. Someone had piled it high, so it burned brightly. Despite the dim evening sky the area I


    was in was still warm and bright.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    There was the yelling again. I heard men¡¯s voices. They were hunting, looking for something. I heard


    one of them call to look over the ridge.


    I sat upright and looked around. I was outside in the ce Damien and his Brothers liked to stay. That


    frigidke was just in front of me. Several hollowed out gourds sat around me like someone had been


    using them. Pelts of dead animals were scattered around the ce. It looked Like someone had been


    camping.


    The voices were nearer this time. They had seen tracks and were on the ¡®Lookout.


    It was Warriors hunting for a lost man. I scrambled to my feet and looked for a ce to hide. They


    couldn¡¯t find me out here. I was sure that would be bad.


    I remembered a small incline on the other side of theke. Before I had more time to think about it, I


    bolted in that direction. The cream always left me clumsy and now was no exception. I stumbled and


    tripped, fighting for bnce. I knew if I could get up and out of the way they may not find me.


    This had to be a dream. I prayed it was just a nightmare. I was in the mountains, with Warriors hunting


    me, and without Damien¡¯s family to protect me. My legs carried me with surprising speed to the rocky


    incline.


    There was a ce about halfway up that was a small cave. It was too shallow for most mountain


    creatures to want. Damien and his Brothers had used it to y rough and tumble games. I sent up a


    silent thank you that I knew where I was.


    I skinned my knees and my palms getting up the rock wall, but it was worth it. The small cleft appeared


    empty and it was the perfect hiding spot. Quietly, I crouched inside it and waited.

 Chapter 348

    There were no more voices now. The Warriors were silent and hunting. Either they had gone in a


    different direction or they realized what they were hunting was not a lost man. Inside the shadows of


    the cave I silently prayed not to be found.


    My heartbeat sounded loudly in my ears and I wished it would be quiet. The men were close, I knew


    that much. I needed to be alert and Listen for them.


    Suddenly figures passed in front of the mes of my campfire. I put a hand over my mouth to stop the


    scream. They would scour the area now. Why had I not thought to put out the damn fire?


    Figures moved silently in the dark and I watched them. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was, the moons weren¡¯t up


    high enough to provide much Light yet.


    I waited expectantly, but heard nothing, then without warning someone leapt to the ledge of the cave


    and looked inside. In a second I saw my life sh before my eyes. I did what my Damien would have


    done. I rushed him.


    We tumbled down the slope and I used the attacker¡¯s body to break my fall. I tried to run but a body


    was before me, standing in shadows. I stumbled back and my hand grabbed at a pile of rocks and dirt.


    The man came toward me and I flung the partictes in his face.


    It wasn¡¯t fair or polite, but I¡¯d never win a fight with a man. Bolting away, I tried to get to a new hiding


    spot, but was stopped when I was tackled from the side. Lucky for me the body that careened into me


    turned to take the impact.


    I was pushed hard to the side and I went down surrounded by the solid male form. He rolled me under


    him and I cursed in everynguage I had ess to. Desperate to survive, I struck out with iling fists.


    The man just restrained my hands as his body shook with Laughter.


    ¡°What was it you said about us?¡± Bane whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Something about stubborn,bull¡ª-headedand I don¡¯t even know what that Last word means, but I think


    it fits.¡±


    I sagged with relief into the rocky ground and stopped fighting.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°No,¡± Evan whispered fiercely walking up, ¡°hit Bane, what you did to me was worse.¡±


    In the dark I could see Evan wiping his face and shaking his head.


    Before I had time to apologize Kein¡¯s smaller shape emerged from the ckness and Bane rolled off of


    me.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At Least she didn¡¯t use you as a cushion,¡± Kein groused stretching his back. ¡°I¡¯ll feel that for a while.¡±


    ¡®ein, Evan I¡¯m so sorry-¡± I started to say and Bane cut me off.


    ¡°None of that,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°My Brothers will survive. It would be good to fight us now, Ciara,¡± Bane whispered in my ear.


    ¡°The other men think you ran from thepound during a raid. You are a run away ve. Look at the


    other men and do anything disobedient you can. Damien will bring you before the General andter we


    will put our cor on you. Before that happens you should fight us, the others will expect it.¡±


    I was very confused, but I could hear feeting toward us. fter he cors me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Subdued and a little sullen,¡± Kein whispered crouching beside us and touching my face Lightly, ¡°but


    follow directions after our symbol is on you.¡±


    Since I had been captured, I had to look the part. My hands and feet were tied and I was slung over


    Bane¡¯s shoulder. We walked from my ¡°campsite¡± into the rough hewn area the men knew as ¡°the


    caves¡±.

 Chapter 349

    The Warriors were here to hunt for a lost shopkeeper, but finding the run away ve was fun. The men


    surrounded us and looked at me. No ve had ever Lived alone in the mountains before. I was unique.


    I saw them inspecting my campsite.


    As we walked, several Warriors wanted to buy me, but Bane refused. He just walked briskly through


    the barren Landscape. I watched as Damien and Christof appeared toplete the family.


    As I had been instructed, I struggled in Bane¡¯s grip and cursed him. It took some force of will, but I


    turned my head and Looked around at the other Warriors. On some crazy instinct, I cursed Lightly at


    them. When I saw Evan he nodded at me, so I kept doing it.


    Bane jumped onto a transport and the rest of the family joined him. The transport came to life and we


    took off. Damien pulled my hair up, so he could look at my face and I smiled at him.


    ¡°What did she do to you?¡± he whispered fiercely examining me in the low Light


    ¡°Not a good time to get that answer, Brother,¡± Christof said and I turned my head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll


    notice several transports beside us.¡±


    ¡°They are too curious about the found ve,¡± Damien said. ¡°They think the General will kill her-¡°


    ¡°It, Brother,¡± Kein said softly from behind the controls, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous belief,¡± Damien stated, ¡°we buy females, because they are female and can pleasure us.


    Once they are here we tell them they aren¡¯t female-¡°


    Evanughed, ¡°We all agree, Brother, but the argument stands.¡±


    I had to smile despite my circumstance. It was not a rant I¡¯d ever thought I¡¯d hear Damien utter.


    ¡°They think the General will kill IT and they want to watch. If IT isn¡¯t killed they think there may be an


    auction,¡± Damien said.


    The transport stopped dead and they turned to look at Kein. He looked stricken.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We have waited patiently,¡± Kein said. ¡°She promised us-¡± Bane turned so I couldn¡¯t see anything but I


    heard him talking soothingly to Kein.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Little Brother, it was a promise from Nu-reeh. She wants us happy. Ciara will not be killed. Even if it is


    an auction we have more stones than any man here,¡° he reassured.


    Transports swirled around and stopped to watch us. I was really ufortable being toted upside


    down, so I cursed Bane loudly for the position he held me in. It sounded real because having his


    shoulder driven into my midsection was bing painful.


    ¡°The ve will learn manners once it is cored again, Brother,¡± Damien said loudly. ¡°Take us to the


    General.¡±


    ¡°Put me down,¡± I said with authority once we were a decent distance from the other transports.


    ¡°Seriously Bane, this is really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, little Sister,¡± Bane called over his shoulder patting my bottom, ¡°has to look real, but keep


    struggling, you¡¯ve been perfect.¡±


    The term little Sister shut me up for a moment and I looked up at Christof¡¯s grinning face. He dipped


    closer to me and spoke.


    ¡°You are family, but we can¡¯t call you Brother,¡± he exined.

 Chapter 350

    I smiled and was dumbstruck for a moment. Sister wasn¡¯t really appropriate for what our rtionship


    was. They werehusbandsto me and I was awife, but those things did not exist here. The intent was


    genuine and a very nice gesture from them.


    We soared through the dark rocky terrain. The men instructed me to continue to struggle, which I did. I


    could feel the eyes of the other Warriors burning into me.


    When the transport finally slowed, I heard the General¡¯s booming voice and felt my hair stand on end.


    Please, please, please tell me they didn¡¯t expect me to act Like a brat to him, I thought.


    ¡°Damien what did you find?¡± the General asked as we stepped off the transport.


    ¡°A run away ve,¡± Damien said cooly.


    The General asked a few questions and noted the tattoo peeking out on my leg. I felt his hands pull the


    skins on my foot down and the dress up to look at it. He knew exactly what ve I was. There was


    recognition in his eyes as he grabbed my hair and pulled me to look at him.


    ¡°Well,¡± the General said, ¡°did your family find it alone?¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Damien answered affirmatively.


    ¡°AS per ourw, a run away ve belongs to those who find it. What will you do with this ve,


    Damien? It has run twice,¡± the General reminded the men.


    ¡°It appears dirty and sickly now. Not the ve it once was at all.¡±


    I felt ashamed to be seen like this. Dirty and unkempt, I looked a little ragged I knew. It was


    embarrassing the General had chosen to bring that up.


    ¡°My Brothers and I are strong men,¡° Damien said slowly, ¡°and we enjoy a challenge. We will keep the


    ve.¡±


    A voice broke the silence around us, ¡°They have a talent to track with the sense of taste, General. They


    have tasted that ve. It wasn¡¯t fair,¡± the anonymous Warrior proimed.


    A rumble of agreement went through the men. My breath stuck in my throat and I felt terror for a


    moment. Even if Damien thought he could buy me, I couldn¡¯t deal with being auctioned again.


    ¡°Yes, they do,¡± the General mused and my heart went into my throat.


    ¡°However, I know how well that particr trait works in the mountains It is disrupted like all our bonding


    and tracking senses¡­No, my boys, to track in the mountains, you just have to be a good tracker. Who


    found the ve, Damien?¡±


    ¡°My Brother, Kein, sir,¡± Damien said patting the smaller man on the shoulder.


    ¡°Well, there you have it,¡± the General said decisively, ¡°the best tracker in the field found the ve, not


    the Brother with the sense of taste.¡±


    I saw Evan¡¯s face darken slightly and I knew he wanted to say he had been right there with Kein. I


    smiled at him through my hanging hair. He saw it and his shoulders rxed some.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cor and tame the ve quickly, Damien,¡± the General said. ¡°The Barcas outpost is not far from here.


    You may leave the ve there. Keep to your regr schedule,¡± and then the General turned to the


    crowd with a warning. ¡°No one is to touch what belongs to Damien. If the ve acts untamed around


    you, report the infraction. ALL punishment is left to the owners.¡±


    The General¡¯s Brother spoke next. He ordered the second search teams out and told the first teams to


    take a break. I assumed Damien and his Brothers were the first search team, because they walked


    toward the transport with me still draped over Bane¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 351

    Once we had flown some ways away, Bane Lowered me to the floor of the transport. I almost fell,


    because my feet were still tied. After Christof had cut those ties, I thanked them for finding me.


    ¡°Akisswould be a nice way to thank us,¡° Bane said leaning toward me.


    ¡°If you can find her mouth with all that dirt,¡± Evan said with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯LL give you a stone.¡±


    ¡°Dirt doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Baneughed leaning in tokissmy lips.


    ¡°I guess it must bother that delicate and easily bested sense of taste you have.¡±


    That got him. Evan grinned evilly punching Bane in the shoulder and pulled me to face him.


    ¡°You are absolutely filthy,¡± Evan told me before he pressed his lips to mine. He pulled away from my


    mouth with an awful Look on his face. ¡°How much calming cream did she use?¡± he asked incredulously


    smudging a thumb across my cheek.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did Nu-reeh wish you to never wake up?¡±


    I didn¡¯t remember and I told them that. As we flew along I exined thest things I remembered was


    climbing the hill with my burdens. Honestly, that wasn¡¯t necessarily today, or even yesterday, though.


    Everyday they had been gone had been like that.


    Damien was livid. If he could have breathed fire he would have. Since there was nothing except me


    and his Brothers to punch on the transport he was forced to contain his anger.


    I tried to soothe him, but when I stepped closer he got a better look at me. That just made him angrier.


    ¡°Did she feed you?¡± he asked in a tight voice running his hands over my cheeks and down to my cor


    bones.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I replied automatically in response to his growing rage.


    ninjanovel


    They corrected me as one being; we were family. They weren¡¯t Masters and I wasn¡¯t really a ve.


    Damien took that stance, with his feet shoulder width apart and his arms crossed. I looked into his


    menacing face and knew he was fighting for control.


    ¡°Exin to me exactly what you did every day,¡± he ordered.


    I started to answer him and then thought better of it. ¡°No,¡± I told him instead squaring my shoulders.


    Damien tensed and I heard the sharp intake of breath from his Brothers. Free or not, no one refused


    Damien.


    ¡°with your hands tied in front of you and surrounded by my Brothers, that seems Like an impudent


    answer,¡± Damien advised me recrossing his arms decisively across that broad chest. ¡°I have Learned


    many ways to train a human. You will act as part of this family and we do not have secrets.¡±


    There was steel in his voice. He didn¡¯t want to let this go.


    ¡°If I tell you, and it really makes you angry, what are you nning to do?¡± I asked hotly.


    ¡°Are you going to go kick Nu-reeh¡¯s ass?¡±

 Chapter 352

    The anger faded and Damien cocked his head.


    ¡°Why would I kick her in the ass? What possible good could a kick to the ass do?¡±


    ¡°Is that how humans fight?¡± Christof asked curiously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that would be effective¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a wonder they keep a whole-¡± Evan started to say and I cut them off.


    ¡°In my Language that means to beat up someone in general,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Could you please, please cut this off my hands?¡± I asked holding up my bound wrists.


    ¡°You will tell me,¡± Damien said pulling out a small knife and cutting through the bonds.


    ¡°This will not be a secret much longer,¡± he said pressing his lips to mine.


    We eventually made it to the low building they were heading for. I was warned there would be young


    Warriors sharing the cabin with us. Damien and his Brothers could kick them out, but they didn¡¯t really


    want to do that. It would be a very rude thing to do.


    There would be plenty of space for us to sleep. The bed in these things was typically made so several


    families could sleep on them. Room would not be an issue.


    ¡°These men earned the right to stay indoors on this hunt by their diligence on thest,¡± Kein told me.


    ¡°It is a rare honor to stay in the outpost cabins when we hunt. When we were young we worked hard for


    the honor.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I reasoned, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to make enemies out of men like that. It isn¡¯t difficult for me. I just


    won¡¯t look at them. Odds are they will just ignore me.¡±


    I was warned repeatedly we could not talk as freely. I didn¡¯t care. It was good to be back with my family.


    ninjanovel


    Damien greeted the young men inside and exined what had happened. They seemed happy to see


    other Warriors and didn¡¯t mind sharing with Damien¡¯s family. I got the impression they didn¡¯t mind


    sharing especially with Damien¡¯s family.


    I heard their whispers as I was taken to the room for bathing.


    Damien had trained to be a General, but he chose to stay a Warrior. He felt he served hispound


    more loyally that way. The Administrators had changed their minds at Damien¡¯s request. He must be a


    great man to influence the Administrators.


    In the bathing room I stood at the closed leather drape and continued to ease drop on thementary


    of the young men.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Christof hissed filling the tub, ¡°stop listening to them,e and be washed.¡±


    The dress I had made was peeled off and dumped on the floor by Damien. He also cut off my ¡°boots¡±


    and they were removed. I started to move for the water and was stopped. They were staring at me, all


    of them.


    The rage in the room was palpable as Damien ran a finger across my cor bones and down my


    sternum. He gently palmed a breast and I realized how much smaller they were.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Did she feed you?¡± he asked very softly.

 Chapter 353

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered as his fingers trailed down to inspect my prominent hip bones.


    One of Damien¡¯s Large hands wrapped around my forearm and down to the cuff on my wrist. It was so


    Loose he could almost put a finger under it.


    ¡°Get in the water,¡± he said hoarsely gesturing to where Kein and Christof were waiting.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The bath was warm and inviting as I stepped in the tub. It also shielded me from their piercing stares,


    which were making me ufortable. Sinking down, I looked into Christof¡¯s bright eyes. He didn¡¯t


    speak and just started to slowly soap and wash my body.


    I felt Kein fiddling with my cor and cuffs. As he removed them I felt the stirring of panic. My eyes were


    wide and my breathing amped up as I looked up at him.


    ¡°These do not have our symbol on them. These have Rue¡¯s symbol,¡± he said watching me closely.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°We will put you in our symbol soon.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. Of course that made sense, my reaction to it had been so primal, though. Looking


    at the dirty metal he was correct. Nu-reeh had thought of everything, the symbol on the metal was


    Rue¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean your hair,¡± Evan said softly.


    ¡°Tilt your head back and let me wet it.¡±


    The cleaning continued silently for several moments before Christof spoke.


    ¡°How often did she feed you?¡± he whispered in my ear


    ¡°Three times a day,¡± I answered quietly.


    Bane walked from his spot and stepped into the main room pulling the leather drape closed behind him.


    I heard his booming voice as he distracted the other men in the cabin.


    ¡°Were you hungry?¡± Christof asked.


    As bad as I looked, you¡¯d think I was ravenous all the time. ¡°No, I never was hungry. She always gave


    me this same stuff to eat. It was very filling.¡±


    ¡°What did it taste Like?¡± Christof asked with a pointedly casual air.


    ¡°Nothing, it tasted like nothing at all. It never took much and I was very full. I don¡¯t know what it was.


    You all never fed me anything Like it,¡± I mused.


    Damien had never gotten in the bath and still stood clothed watching us. He started to pace now.


    ¡°Rupe,¡± was all he said looking at Christof.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Christof answered looking back at me.


    Kein spoke next as he examined my hand. He noted the recent scratches. Sharp eyes also picked up


    the faint, new scar on my palm and all the callouses. I informed him that Nu-reeh had the cut healed,


    but it didn¡¯t take the scowl off his face.

 Chapter 354

    Evan sat on the edge of the tub behind me trying to clean and detangle my hair. By the feel of it, some


    of the knots were never going toe out.


    ¡°You may have to cut it,¡± I said quietly looking back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had knots like this before. The wind in the mountains just tangled it so badly.¡±


    Evan looked horrified.


    ¡°I would never do that to you,¡± he said shocked.


    ¡°You will never be cut. I will not cause you pain that way


    It was my turn to be confused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to cut my hair. Pulling at the knots hurts my scalp, but


    cutting doesn¡¯t. I can¡¯t feel my hair at all.¡±


    He looked doubtful and tried to separate the tangled knots with his fingers again.


    ¡°Evan, we¡¯ve told you this before,¡± Kein sighed from beside us.


    Christof seconded thement.


    Evan looked at his Brothers like he really didn¡¯t believe them. Pressured by the overwhelming opinion


    he relented. My hair would have to be cut.


    Evan pulled a knife from the scabbard on his pile of clothes. He got in the bath and stood in front of me.


    Several strands of hair were pulled in front of my face and Evan cut them watching my eyes


    ninjanovel


    The sharp de made short work of the strands as I sat and stared at him. Having found the


    reassurance he needed, he smiled.


    ¡°Turn,¡± he told me motioning.


    My hair was cut short in the back and left Longer on the sides. If I was on Earth it would have been a


    very modern cut.


    ¡°No pain, Evan, thank you,¡± I whispered.


    Evan kissed my shoulder and up my neck before they continued my bath.


    Nothing was left undone. The men even cleaned under my nails and trimmed them. I had forgotten how


    absolute they were about everything they did.


    The men were all quiet and so was I. The warm water was soothing and it was nice to be with them


    again. It was just enjoyable and rxing.


    ¡°Seems a lot of bother,¡± a strange voice said from the door and I ¡®looked up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before I jerked my head down I saw a young man leaning just inside the leather p watching us. Bane


    walked in from behind him looking irritated.


    ¡°You forget the rules, ve,¡± Damien said with authority. ¡°Only look at your Masters, do you understand


    me?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Well, I wasn¡¯t cored, so I thought I should still act up.


    ¡°I¡¯LL look where I want,¡± I said staring defiantly at Damien.


    ¡°Once we cor you,¡± Damien said fighting a smile, ¡°if you look at other men we will put you at the


    posts.¡±


    I fought to get out of the tub and was restrained, ¡°You¡¯ll never cor me, again,¡± I cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a defiant ve,¡± Bane said from the side. ¡°We will feed you soon. Know that we will care for


    you. Will you behave now?¡± he asked.


    Damien was beside Bane now and nodded, so I acquiesced and apologized. ¡°To deal with that all the


    time, just for the one service it provides.


    It seems an unwise investment,¡± the man at the door said.


    My owners agreed with him. They discussed the many downsides to very. The time, the cost, and


    the constant worry the investment would slip off.


    ¡°In fact,¡± Christof said casually, ¡°I can¡¯t really understand why we enjoy it.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°The challenge,¡± Keinmented thoughtfully.


    ¡°I think that must be it.¡±


    The man at the door seemed to have gotten their answer and left.


    ¡°They are going to think your opinion is weird for ve owners,¡± I whispered to the group.


    Christof put his mouth right next to my ear as he spoke.


    ¡°They would find our real opinion much less to their Liking, Sister.¡±


    Grinning at my friend, I yfully flicked him with water and he chuckled. We wrestled yfully for a


    moment in the water before Damien came closer, I stepped toward him as he crouched at the edge of


    the bath and he caressed my cheek.


    ¡°I do not wish to celebrate your homing with our cousins watching and listening,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°You will call our names in passion and experience pleasure without restraint the first time.¡±


    ¡°Every time,¡± Bane amended from the side.


    I got out of the bath as Damien and Bane slipped into the main room to make sure the other men


    stayed out.


    Secretly, they had brought healing creams and teeth cleaner with them. A tiny cup of contraceptive


    drink had also been brought. No one wanted the other men to know they had these things. They


    quickly finished and hid the Little pots. After all the fussing was done, we walked into the main room.


    The men all redressed, but I stayed naked. Despite some struggling I was forced to kneel by the fire. I


    shivered slightly and a nket was draped over my back.


    ¡°Are you hungry, ve?¡± Christof asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 356

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered trying to sound petnt.


    I wished they would tell me when I could stop acting like a brat.


    ¡°Address me as Master Christof and I will feed you,¡± he said with authority.


    I looked up at where they were sitting and Bane nodded his head subtly.


    ¡°Yes, Master Christof, I am hungry,¡± I said watching them.


    Christof came to sit beside me and fed me a Large portion of sulent roasted meat they were all


    eating. It was so good and tasty. If he hadn¡¯t been feeding me slowly I would have wolfed it down.


    Once we had all finished the meal. Kein stayed at the table to do something.


    I knelt by the fire under my nket, leaning on Christof, sated and sleepy.


    ¡°We owe you, cousins, for sharing your kill with us,¡± Damien said as he watched Kein working.


    ninjanovel


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The other men acted like it was no big deal, catching dinner had been easy for them. However, they


    were obviously pleased when Evan pulled out several stones to give them. I smiled because their time


    in the mountain had made them quite rich.


    I couldn¡¯t quite tell what Kein was doing at the table, but he seemed very focused on the task. From


    where I sat he seemed to be etching something very delicate. Kein finished whatever he was doing


    with a triumphant sound and handed a small brown strip to Damien.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Banemented, ¡°as always, Little Brother.¡±


    Damien approached me and I could see what it was now. A long strip of one inch leather carved with


    their symbol five times. It looked like the tight fitting choker nes I¡¯d seen at the flea market back


    home.


    The men surrounded me for a moment before Damien spoke.


    ¡°You have been cleaned and fed, ve. Despite your attitude, you have been treated well by us. We


    are putting our symbol on you and will protect you as long as you follow our rules.¡±


    The leather was tied securely at the back of my neck.


    ¡°Will you behave for us now?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°If you do not, you will be punished. You are an owned ve again.¡±


    I looked up and Kein stood beside Damien, he nodded to me.


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I told him softly.


    My men were happy to see their symbol back on me. To be honest, I was d to be wearing it again.


    This mark and these men meant home and safety. The two times I had been separated from them had


    been very difficult.


    I was pulled to stand and escorted to the sleeping room. The other men took a side of the bed and we


    took a side. I was settled between Bane and Kein. It was sofortable and I felt safe, I dropped


    quickly to sleep.

 Chapter 357

    Despite how tired I was I woke up once in the night. Evan escorted me to the bathroom. When I was


    done he threw his arms around me and hugged me tight. I returned the sudden affection.


    ¡°The others are not bonded to you,¡± he said quietly in my ear. ¡°They don¡¯t feel you anymore, but I can


    still sense you. Sometimes I would sense where you were, but then it would blur out. I did not like it at


    all. It is better now that you are close.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Evan,¡± I whispered into his ear with a smile. He walked me back to bed and tucked me


    in before finding his ce. I fell back to sleep with a smile on my face.


    ¡°They are really the Masters of a whole?¡± I heard a strange voice say.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I snuggled deeper into the warm bed and tried to block out the annoying voices.


    ¡°They will sleep any time,¡± Evan said shaking a shoulder, ¡°with no thought to their own protection.¡±


    I blinked sleepily and remembered where I was before I spoke, ¡°You protect me, Master Evan.¡±


    ¡°Good answer,¡± Evan smiled as he pulled me to stand.


    I was left in the cabin while they went back to the search. Much Like a disobedient puppy, I was


    tethered in the main room by a cord around my neck. While the other family was present Damien firmly


    informed me I could not break or chew through the line. They were taking all the sharp objects with


    them. After the second family left, my men kissed me and promised to return at midday to tend to me.


    It was the first time in a long time I wasn¡¯t busy. I tried to sleep, but soon realized I was wide awake


    staring out the tiny window. My mind drifted to Hannah and I wondered what she was doing today.


    ninjanovel


    It wasn¡¯t long before my thoughts turned tearful and I realized how much I missed her. She was so full


    of wit and spunk, I was sure she¡¯d do fine. How I wished I had been able to offer her more in the way of


    help.


    The men had left me a nket from the bed to wrap myself in. I Lay on a chaise curled into a ball and


    sobbing. It was the first time since Hannah had left I¡¯d had time to mire myself in the sadness. I much


    preferred to be busy.


    A voice from the door broke into my gloomy reverie.


    ¡°Geez, Mama, all you need is a gallon of ice cream and you¡¯d be set.¡±


    I stood up suddenly realizing I wasn¡¯t dreaming and I wasn¡¯t alone. Hannah rushed into my arms before


    I said her name. Instead, I said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°My God, you¡¯ve gotten big.¡±


    Hannah was tearful, but she uttered a shaky Laugh. ¡°Thanks, Mama, is that apliment or an insult?¡±


    It was my turn tough. Hannah was well over four feet high at her head. Her wings, at their tip top,


    were probably over six feet. Her brown hair was lush and thick except the crown of her head which


    sported a flowing mane of ck hair.


    ¡°You should braid this,¡± I told her stroking her beautiful hair. ¡°I think a braid down your back would look


    lovely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mama, like I came here for styling tips,¡± she said pulling me tight in a bone breaking hug.


    ¡°I came back to see you. I found out from the other girls what Nu-reeh was doing to you. I tried, Mama,


    to get close, but the women wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Baby Girl, it was just part of some borate set up. I was never hurt. It was just like a really strict


    exercise and diet program,¡± I said brushing off my Last weeks of torment.

 Chapter 358

    ¡°You look terrible, Mama. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Hannah cried burying her face in my neck, ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it


    stop.¡±


    ¡°I thought of you every day,¡± I told her honestly.


    ¡°Thinking of you as a happy, healthy girl out exploring the world made me feel good. It still does.


    Damien and his Brothers will care for me now. You have to go. Don¡¯t let them catch you here,¡± I said


    suddenly afraid if the other women saw her.


    ¡°Who cares what they want,¡± Hannah said not releasing me.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die here with you than be off having a fun time while they hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It was fun?¡± I asked stroking her back. ¡°Tell me what you did, what you saw.¡±


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t Leave until she¡¯d gotten the reassurance she came for. Despite my desire to see


    her safe, I desperately wanted to talk to her, too.


    We held each other and Hannah told me what she had been doing. I understood North, South, East,


    and West, so she used those directions to describe where she had been. She¡¯d travelled to the nearest


    mountain range to the West, the one the men called the red mountains. The real name was the T¡¯ylene


    Mountains. It wasn¡¯t that different from here.


    The amazing trip had been the one she took North.


    ¡°The men are all held along the equator of this, Mama. The rest of the is too dangerous


    for them. The equator is safe and temperate. In the North women live and work inrge groups¡­I


    guess you would say centers of civilization, maybe you could say cities. Some women only leave them


    once a year to rent some men and try to mate.¡±


    ¡°Year?¡± I asked, ¡°Like an Earth year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the women track time by the sun, like you did at home. I think a year is Longer here than on


    Earth. The men track time by the changing moons,¡± she continued.


    ¡°The women track everything they can, including me. The women knew I would being before I got


    there. I am ¡®Hannah, from the T¡¯stan mountains, Nu-reeh¡¯s daughter by a second¡¯.


    ninjanovel


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that and she continued to talk.


    ¡°They haveputers, Mama, but not like on Earth. Theputers are living things. The technology


    the women have is amazing.¡±


    I was a little shocked as we sat down next to each other. ¡°So this is an advanced world? I got the


    feeling it was still wild,¡± I mused.


    Hannah continued to exin. It was mostly uninhabited. The women had only tamed the mountain


    homes they Lived in, they left the world mostly to it¡¯s natural state. She had seen amazing things as


    she flew.


    ¡°It Looked Like what you would call a dinosaur,¡± she told me. ¡°I talked to the other girls and one of them


    told me how the women had cleared the dangerous creatures away from the equator, away from the


    men.¡±


    ¡°They Let the spaceships near the men,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hannah grunted, ¡°cause the aliens are afraid to Land anywhere else on this crazy. The


    ces they Land have been cleared by the women and they prefer to deal with men, because they


    aren¡¯t as scary. Once or twice they tried to take the men, that was an act of war. The women tear apart


    anyone that takes their precious, Little boys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at the men, Baby,¡± I soothed.


    ¡°How could I be, Mama? They are like children. I¡¯m mad at the system, angry at very, and upset we


    can¡¯t be together. This whole world is so stupid!¡± she fumed.

 Chapter 359

    I wanted to cry and agree with her, but I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It is your world now and it isn¡¯t stupid, just different-¡± I started to say and she interrupted me by rolling


    her eyes.


    ¡°An entire system built on very, Mama. It is stupid and you know it. The men¡¯s talents are wasted the


    way things stand now. They are raised and farmed by powerful women Like Nu-reeh. Still even the


    most educated man isn¡¯t really allowed to think and reach their potential. Stupid, stupid, stupid¡­¡± she


    said shaking her head.


    I didn¡¯t want to waste our time being upset, so I encouraged her to talk about her traveling. Hannah


    seemed content just to sit and hold my hand, telling me about the moon cycle she¡¯d spent traveling. It


    was interesting and reassuring. My daughter did know how to take care of herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve Learned how to Listen and let the other girls tell me things I should already know,¡± she said


    smiling.


    ¡°It is actually really easy once you get the hang of it. You¡¯ve always been a good listener; I just tried to


    be like that.¡±


    The sun got higher in the sky and I started to get nervous. Damien and his Brothers would not care if


    Hannah was here, but the other family would be upset. Before I had the chance to say something I


    heard Nu-reeh¡¯s roar outside.


    ¡°Great,¡± Hannah said rolling her eyes, ¡°the mega bitch is here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I scolded gripping her


    hand. ¡°Go outside and apologize,¡± I ordered getting worried.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°She just wants me to leave, Mama,¡° Hannah said standing.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about apologies.¡±


    I hugged Hannah tight and she nearly bruised me in her crushing embrace.


    ¡°Be safe, Hannah,¡± I said fighting the tears.


    ¡°I promise, Mama,¡± she said turning to leave. ¡°I swear I will keep you safe one day. Just survive until


    then, okay? I¡¯ll see you again, but I don¡®t know when.¡±


    ¡°I Love you, Hannah. I¡¯ll be in thepound and safe, I promise. Be careful, My Girl.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah crossed the floor in three quick strides. She opened the door and looked back at me.


    ¡°I love you, too, Mama,¡± she said and was gone.


    I looked out the small windows and saw Hannah fly off. Nu-reeh flew behind her, but veered off when it


    was clear Hannah was Leaving. Within moments they were gone and I was alone again


    Christof found me sitting on the floor in my nket and staring straight ahead. He knew something had


    happened as soon as he walked in. Bane followed him closely with his sword drawn. They both looked


    tense and the rest of the family was not with them.


    ¡°Men saw women flying away from this area,¡± Christof whispered in my ear when he pulled me to


    stand.


    ¡°Hannah and Nu-reeh,¡± I whispered back quietly.


    That seemed to rx the two of them and Bane sheathed his weapon.


    The men were d Nu-reeh had stayed outside. She obviously had no problem hurting me, as long as


    I was still fit enough for them. They seemed neither happy nor upset that Hannah had visited.

 Chapter 360

    ¡°She¡¯s doing really well, I think,¡± I said while we ate. ¡°Damien should be happy to know his daughter is


    faring so well.¡±


    The identical nk look I got from the two of them wasical.


    ¡°On my,¡± I exined, ¡°a male breeder would worry about his offspring.¡±


    Bane took another portion of meat and seemed to be differing the conversation to Christof.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know your male-breeder,¡± Christof said thoughtfully. ¡°You only knew men from your female


    breeder¡¯s Line.¡±


    That flustered me. Of course Christof would have pulled from my memories something that seemingly


    insubstantial.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°good male breeder,¡± ¡°would worry about his offspring.¡±


    I said trying to get back to the argument,


    Christof offered me a piece of meat and grinned.


    ¡°Why would he worry about Hannah? She is a woman and she learned from him. He is the best. If she


    learned well, she will also be the best.¡±


    ninjanovel


    I opened my mouth to argue and realized he was right, in a way. Damien was supremely confident


    because he was the best. Obviously any offspring of his, especially one that learned from him, would


    be fine. It would seem illogical to him to worry about Hannah.


    That train of thought did make me feel a Little less worried about my daughter. She was female, which


    obviously denoted power. She was Damien¡¯s daughter, which again denoted power. That made me feel


    better, too. I grinned at Christof and thanked him.


    Bane looked at me quizzically as he stretched, ¡°You are a strange creature, little Sister,¡± he said.


    They told me that the shopkeeper was supposed to be returned after they ¡°found¡± me. Bane didn¡¯t think


    this would go on much Longer.


    ¡°Unless the damned shopkeeper got himself lost wandering in the mountains,¡± he grousedining


    about the shopkeeper¡¯s ability.


    ¡°We will have our time with Ciara,¡± Christof interrupted patting Bane¡¯s back. ¡°This will end soon.¡±


    My men left me, but voices returned fairly quickly. I heard the shouting and hollering as someone


    celebrated outside. It was voices I recognized fromst evening. They burst in the door and I huddled


    on the floor in my nket expecting the second family.


    No one talked once they came inside. The boots walked slowly around me until I was surrounded.


    Pulling the nket around my shoulders, I fought to breath slow and steady.


    ¡°Leave it,¡± I heard a bored voice say. ¡°Get our things and we can go celebrate.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers were right, I mused as the men collected their things and left. The men from


    thepound respected the rules about ves. I was in far less danger around them than I had been


    in the mountains. Still, I didn¡¯t breath easier until I heard Damien and his Brotherse in.


    ¡°The others were here already,¡± Kein said as soon as they walked in. Christof unbundled me and


    checked for any damage before I could speak.


    ¡°Did they touch you or speak to you?¡± Bane asked with a hand on the hilt of his sword.

 Chapter 361

    No, they just Looked at me and left,¡± I said reaching out and stroking his leg.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t need to look at you,¡± Evan said sounding cranky. ¡°I told you all those men were not


    honorable.¡±


    The Brothers argued. There was some dissension as to whether Looking constituted something other


    men should not do. Kein argued they would have Looked when they were younger. Damien said they


    would have ignored the ve.


    I interrupted them when Iughed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it honorable,¡± I asked softly, ¡°to leave a member of the family tied up when we are all back


    together?¡±


    Bane grunted and sliced through the Leash tethering me in the main room. I rose and stretched. My


    dder was a little full, so I wandered into the bathroom to use the pot. After sitting down I looked up at


    five men standing in the doorway staring at me.


    ¡°Are you all bored?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    I failed to understand why me needing to pee resulted in a group trip to this room. I stood up and turned


    around facing the wall. It was really hard to do my business when I was the focus of attention.


    I looked down while I concentrated on relieving myself and noted how t my stomach was, concave


    almost. My thighs were also slimmer, but with pronounced muscles. I finished and realized how much


    weight I had lost. Nu-reeh¡¯s boot camp had been very effective, I looked very different, which was


    probably her intention.


    ninjanovel


    I jumped when a wet cloth ran gently between my legs. They had been so quiet, I thought the men had


    gotten bored and left. Obviously they had not.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Bane as he dried me.


    ¡°Iam cleaning you,¡± he said softly.


    There was longing in his eyes. I realized Damien and his Brothers had missed me terribly and I wasn¡¯t


    acting at all excited to see them. Usually I was much more affectionate than this. y acting in front of


    the other men had stifled my emotions.


    I rose and turned wrapping my arms around Bane. ¡°I missed you, Bane,¡± I told him as I reached on tip


    toe to kiss his lips.


    ¡°Being away from you was awful.¡±


    That was what they needed. I was passed man to man. Each of them wanted to hear my voice while


    they held me. They needed the soft press of Lips on their skin. Tactile proof I had missed them was


    required.


    We ended up in the room with the Large bed. They wanted to be on their bed in thepound, but no


    one wanted to wait that long. All of us wanted to be close after the long separation.


    I knelt on the covers and watched them disrobe around me. Damien came toward me first. As he stood


    beside the bed, my hands drifted over his muscled arms and chest. I re-memorized the contours of his


    body.


    Shuffling forward I kissed his chest across his broad t nipples. He shuddered at the strange


    sensation and I smiled into his chest. My hand dropped to encircle his erection and I tugged on it lightly.


    The rod pulsed in my hand growing harder as I yed.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Damien demanded suddenly wrapping a hand in my short hair.


    As he leaned down to kiss me softly on the lips his big hand pulled my palm away from his staff.


    ¡°You are not ready,¡± he said in a strained voice.

 Chapter 362

    ¡°Let us make you ready.¡±


    I wanted to tease him, so I bit his lower jaw gently. ¡°Do you want to punish me?¡± I asked breathlessly,


    Looking into his eyes.


    The erotic way Damien had of punishing me for perceived naughtiness made me burn with desire for


    him. He didn¡¯t take the bait, though and ignored the biting.


    ¡°Lay down,¡± he coaxed pushing me back, ¡°you do not need such stimtion as that right now.¡±


    Damien¡¯s lips were on mine and his tongue was in my mouth as soon as my back touched the cover.


    Kein¡¯s sweet Lips were covering my breasts with attention and Evan had wormed his way between my


    thighs.


    Soft kisses and gentle licks brought me to the verge of orgasm and then Damien pushed his Brothers


    away to sink into my flesh.


    ¡°Find your pleasure,¡° Damien coaxed as Christof¡¯s hand slipped between us and strummed my clit as I


    was filled.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Deep grey eyes watched me as my mouth opened in a soundless cry. The stimtion was unbearably


    pleasurable and I clenched tightly on Damien.


    He moved with great control as I writhed and panted beneath him.


    The men were sweet and gentle with me. Each of them Laid me on my back and took me slowly. I did


    everything they liked, but they didn¡¯t get excited or lose control.


    I came under them in sweet, cresting waves. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure how they got enough stimtion to


    get themselves off. No matter how hard I pushed they maintained the same slow, methodical rate. It


    was frustrating.


    The pace began to make me restless. I needed their raw, masculine energy. It was what I was used to.


    It wasn¡¯t clear where this new softer side wasing from.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The picture came into focus when Evan grabbed my hips and started to take me more roughly. Damien


    pped his shoulder and told him to slow down. Kein warned him not to hurt me. They thought I was


    sick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ill,¡± I panted grabbing Evan¡¯s hair and twisting my fingers in it, ¡°fuck me harder.¡±


    The Brothers had decided and my words fell on deaf ears. Evan took his time and although the sweat


    formed on his brow, he didn¡¯t increase the speed or power of his thrusts.


    ¡°Grow your teeth and do me,¡± I demanded pulling harder on his hair.


    My hands were pulled away and restrained beside my head on the bed.


    ¡°You are weak, Sister,¡± he murmuredpping at the sweat on my neck, ¡°frail and weak. I do not wish to


    hurt you. Let us join tenderly.¡±


    It did feel good, in apletely vani sort of way. They eventually released my hands and I stroked


    Evan in a Loving manner.


    Christof wasst and it was the same with him. I tried again to convince him and he almost listened.


    The pull of the family bond won out though.


    ¡°Thin humans are healthy,¡± I said once Christof rolled off of me. ¡°On my we spend lots of time


    and money to be thin.¡±


    Damien¡¯s gaze travelled across my form and he spoke, ¡°You are not just thin. You are malnourished. It


    will make your bones weak and your skin fragile. If this continued your hair would fall out and so would


    your teeth,¡± he stated bluntly.

 Chapter 363

    I rolled to my side and faced him, ¡°None of that is happening now and I¡¯m not malnourished!¡± I stated


    with finality. ¡°She fed me three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Rupe,¡± Bane said, ¡°she fed you rupe three times a day. It fills your stomach and you will not feel any


    hunger, but you cannot absorb nutrient from it. Our cousins used it to feed early human¡­women. They


    died looking as you do now.¡±


    ¡°Our family does not eat it,¡± Kein said tracing the line of my hip. ¡°We have never eaten it. The Child


    Keepers said we could not have it and it is never brought to us. That is why you have never seen it.¡±


    ¡°It was food,¡± I insisted. ¡°I was just very busy-¡°


    ¡°You ¨C did ¨C not ¨C absorb ¨C any ¨C of ¨C it,¡± Damien said very slowly. The argument continued until I


    asked to use thecquered pot and Damien ushered me to the bathroom. While Damien stood and


    watched me relieve myself, I used the argument I should not have.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m strong. You should have seen what I did all day. It was really hard work and I¡¯m¡­¡± the words died


    in my throat as the dark look took over Damien¡¯s features.


    He had wanted that informationst night and I had denied him. ¡°Fine,¡± he said in a low growl, ¡°you are


    well. We will not treat you as if you are sick. Now tell me what she did to you. There are no secrets in


    this family.¡±


    Kein sauntered in behind Damien and turned the water on to fill the tub. He looked quite satisfied. I had


    walked right into their trap. Either I talked or they would punish me, either way was fine with them.


    The men came in and stood casually around as Damien cleaned me. I told them the entire story, which


    was actually quite short. It infuriated them. Christof took over my bath and Damien stepped out to


    pummel the wall several times.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Damien, please,¡± I pleaded Looking at his bleeding knuckles, ¡°you know why she did it. I look like a


    runaway, don¡¯t I? No one will question what happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Who would have questioned that?¡± Damien bellowed hitting the wall again. ¡°No one would have even


    noticed. There was no purpose-¡°


    Christof cut him off and the family turned to look at him. ¡°I would have noticed. This ve supposedly


    ran from thepound during an attack by the women. None of the other Warriors know that Nu-reeh


    took her. None of them know we cared for her. There are Warriors who would have questioned whether


    such a healthy ve had really travelled and lived for many moons in the mountains.¡±


    It made sense to me now, how Nu-reeh had swooped in and grabbed me without anyone noticing. She


    had hidden my kidnap in a nned female raid. In the confusion, no one must have noticed my


    disappearance.


    The men knew none of what I was thinking. They were still looking angrily at Christof.


    ¡°That¡¯s just you,¡± Bane spit out sounding as angry as Damien. ¡°No, Brothers, not just me. There are


    others who like to question,¡± Christof stated with authority.


    He started naming off men who would have noticed. They would have been curious how I did so well.


    Their families would have gotten curious, the questions would have spread over thepound. Even


    families without a curious Brother might have started to pay attention.


    ¡°If they noticed their Brothers would notice,¡± Kein said quietly.


    ¡°It would be discussed and they would wish to see the ve.¡±


    ¡°Remember the ve who nearly killed her Masters?¡± Christof said. ¡°Do you recall how they made a


    spectacle of her fighting men in the arena before they took her back to the vers?¡±


    Evan cussed and sat at the edge of the stone pit I was in. Christof was right. If I looked healthy they¡¯d


    want to know how I did so well. Right now I appeared to have survived only barely. That would be


    eptable to the other men; it would make sense.


    ¡°It will be attributed to luck and fortune that she lived so long,¡± Christof said soothingly.


    ¡°This was necessary.¡±

 Chapter 364

    I smiled at my friend. His eptance of this seemed to be calming the rest of them.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t Like it,¡± Damien growled sitting at the edge of the bath and watching us.


    Christof agreed with him and I crawled out to sit on Damien¡¯sp and hold him close.


    ¡°Nobody has ever taken care of me the way you all do,¡± I told him stroking his face.


    Damien rxed and smiled slightly. He liked that, I could tell. It made him calm a tiny bit more.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We still need to feed you,¡± he said drying me with a towel. Being treated like some sort of invalid had


    been irritating. I stopped


    Damien and reiterated the idea that I was well. They just had to stop or it would make me insane.


    ¡°On Earth,¡± I insisted, ¡°humans would actually go ces where they weren¡¯t fed well and they were


    forced to work hard to lose weight. I¡¯m sure if it continued I¡¯d get injured, but right now I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Damien did not like to repeat himself. His face became slightly irritated as he spoke.


    ¡°I said we believe you are well. We will watch you, though, Sister. If you start to be ill, we will do


    something about it.¡±


    Smiling up at him, I ced a kiss on his chin. I¡¯d never doubted they would care for me for a moment.


    I had a snack before we headed back to thepound, dried and preserved worms. When I was


    pregnant and bonded the vor had been wonderful. Now without my men¡¯s opinions influencing me, I


    choked them down as quickly as possible, much to everyone¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t refuse them, but please find something else for me to eat. If I


    have to eat worms all the time¡­They are just so nasty,¡± I finished pleadingly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We could help you,¡± Kein said with a teasing glint in his eye.


    I threw my hands up and begged. The Last time we¡¯d done that, it was just awful.


    ¡°Oh, no, I said I wouldn¡¯t refuse them. It was only a question if there was something else I could eat.¡±


    ¡°We will find something you like,¡± Christof promised with a grin.


    We made the trip back to thepound with me wrapped Like a mummy. The men had used nkets


    from the bed to wrap me tightly head to toe. The fabric kept me warm and hidden from prying eyes.


    While we were still in the wild Land between the mountains and thepound, my face was left


    uncovered.


    I Looked longingly back at the mountains and imagined Hannah Looking at me. She was out there


    somewhere, I knew she was. Tears slipped down my face as I realized how long it would be before I


    saw her again, if ever.


    The transport slowed to a stop and Christof pulled me to face him.


    ¡°Why do you make tears?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± I told him simply, ¡°I will miss her terribly. She is out there and I will never again be as close to


    her as I am right now.¡±

 Chapter 365

    My voice broke and I sobbed gazing at the mighty, towering peaks that contained us on this Land.


    Beyond them is where my daughter would stay. Beyond them was where she belonged. I was where I


    would always stay, in the ve pen concocted by the women.


    ¡°You will see her again,¡± Damien said with confidence. ¡°We are Nu-reeh¡¯s favorites. We will barter with


    her. She will allow you to see our offspring. I can do this for you.¡±


    The other men agreed. It was something they could manage. Maybe a few extra couplings or a Lunar


    cycle in the mountains would buy me what I wanted. There was really no need for me to worry, they


    would take care of it.


    I knew the truth of it. I watched the grey slopes as the transport cruised steadily away. Damien and his


    Brothers would do whatever Nu-reeh wanted, when she wanted. If she found it eptable, I would see


    Hannah. If she did not, I would never see my daughter again.


    Silently, I said good bye to Hannah. I prayed for her and released her to the wild world. Make her


    strong and happy was the silent appeal I made to any deity that might listen. It was all I could do for


    her.


    As the transport got closer to thepound the sun got lower in the sky. Just before it set, the men


    pulled a sheet over my head. Now I couldn¡¯t see anything. I was surrounded in white with the sense of


    movement under my feet. It was quite disconcerting.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The transport lowered and then stopped suddenly. I heard voices, so I thought maybe we were home. I


    yelped when someone suddenly picked me up.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien sighed, ¡°rx, you can¡¯t walk bundled like this.¡±


    I was carried and set down on my feet, but I still didn¡¯t know where.


    ¡°Ah, Damien,¡± I heard Fredrick the shopkeeper say, ¡°that pesky lost ve has been found. How


    wonderful.¡±


    My head covering was removed and I was standing in the opulent dressing room of Fredrick¡¯s shop. I


    nced up and he Looked just as perky as always. He jokingly asked Damien if it had been difficult to


    ¡°find¡± me. He found the entire thing quite humorous. Damien warned him not to let the secret out.


    ¡°Boys,¡± Fredrick saidying a hand on Damien¡¯s shoulder, ¡°this world is full of secrets. I know many and


    choose to keep them, because my Brothers and I are kept happy. What we know will not be spread


    around. It never is.¡±


    My family seemed to rx and Fredrick called Mia out. She unwrapped the nkets from around me


    as the men talked.


    ¡°You are well, cousin?¡± she murmured quietly ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I answered trying to help her untangle


    me.


    ¡°I helped my owners make warm outfits,¡± she said quietly, ¡°they parted to expose your breasts so you


    could feed a child. It was amon design for women feeding their young in the coldest part of my


    world.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°It was effective, thank you. I would have been ufortable without it,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The child,¡± she whispered hesitantly, ¡°on my world it is rude not to ask a mother of the fate of their


    child. From my human friends, I believe this is your custom also.¡±


    I saw her eyes dart to the men, who were still talking about secrets and mountains.


    ¡°Female, strong, and free,¡± I said trying desperately not to tear up. Mia offered what sounded Like a


    prayer andid her hand on mine. ¡°Not a ve then? You have been blessed,¡± she whispered and then


    walked me to the small stage.


    The fitting was quick. The only real issue was my new size. I was smaller. Damien told Fredrick I would


    be gaining weight, so the ornamentation should be adjustable. During a break I whispered in Damien¡¯s


    ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being smaller. Being fat isn¡¯t really a good thing for a human.¡±


    He sighed and whispered back to me, ¡°You look ill. This is not healthy for you. Our family is strong; we


    will feed you so you be strong again

 Chapter 366

    I was draped, once again, in the light fabric over my breasts and the juncture of my thighs. It covered


    virtually nothing, but it was in the right colors. My men looked appraisingly at my form ented with


    their colors.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fredrick had a brown outfit I could be wrapped in and sold them it and a kneeling ce. All the other


    new ornamentation they had bought would be delivered to our roomster. We went to the cafe and


    had a meal as we had several times before. The men were visibly annoyed as I knelt to take my food.


    ¡°Family should sit together for a meal,¡± Bane muttered under his breath.


    I stroked his thigh and kissed it Lovingly.


    After dinner we went back to Fredrick¡¯s, which I found odd. Silly me, we went back to pick up my cor


    and cuffs. The smooth metal was wrapped around me and I was once more emzoned with the


    family emblem.


    Mia fluffed my hair and looked at her Master.


    ¡°The hair is¡­¡± she said ying with the roughly cut locks.


    ¡°Let us fix this, so you can ornament it,¡± Fredrick said watching Evan.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Mia will not harm your ve. It does not hurt a human to cut the hair. It is not like you my friend, it is


    like your Brothers in that regard.¡±


    Evan stiffened at thement and Damien let out a surprised sound.


    ¡°Yes, yes another secret we keep,¡± Fredrick said in response. ¡°My Brothers and I have been around a


    long time. We will not tell anyone that does not need to know, but back to the topic. Let Mia trim this


    hair. It looks too rough now.¡±


    Evan watched carefully as Mia trimmed my hair with small gold scissors. She kept the same general


    shape the men had given it, butyered the waves of brown and cut it neatly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt you?¡± Evan questioned quietly while she worked.


    ¡°No¡­Master Evan,¡± I answered remembering his title. ¡°Pulling it out would hurt, but cutting it does not.¡±


    The men seemed pleased with the work Mia had done. Before they dressed me in the dull brown outfit,


    the men ran their fingers through the hair. It looked better this way, they were agreed.


    ¡°I would let the girl cut Ciara¡¯s hair again,¡± Evan said as we flew over the wall into the Warrior


    compound.


    ¡°She was cautious and did a good job.¡±


    I poked him in the thigh with my mittened hand and he Looked down at me.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked as the transportnded in the courtyard of the Warrior¡¯spound.


    ¡°That is not a girl or a she, Master Evan,¡± I whispered quietly as they pulled off my brown outfit. ¡°You¡¯ll


    start all manner of trouble if the other men learn what you know.¡±


    ¡°The way the other men think is ridiculous,¡± Damien said pulling off my foot covers, ¡°but don¡¯t worry. We


    are cautious in public.¡±


    The sounds of thepound came into my ears and I smiled. This ce was home when Damien and


    his Brothers were here. I was d to be back.

 Chapter 367

    Wee back everyone!


    An exnation I should have madest time ¨C anal sex isn¡¯t ¡°safe¡± sex. Sperm anywhere near the


    vagina is dangerous in a fertile woman, assuming you don¡¯t want her to get pregnant. Obviously there


    is less chance the Little spermies will swim to the right ce, but there is a chance. That¡¯s the point I


    was making several chapters back.


    Comments are always wee ¨C I¡¯m always trying to improve. Let me know what you think good or


    bad.


    We walked through the courtyard and a mild breeze blew through. It wasn¡¯t too warm and it wasn¡¯t too


    cold. I thought of Hannah and what she had said. This was the perfect ce to live. The women had


    chosen wisely for the men.


    ninjanovel


    Other men came and greeted Damien and his Brothers. Theymented right away on how different I


    looked. Had it not been for the distinctive tattoo on my leg, they would not have known which ve I


    was.


    ¡°It is not well, Damien,¡± a man¡¯s voicemented.


    ¡°Thin and ill-cared for,¡± Damien said flippantly, ¡°but we have used it and it is still superior in its purpose.¡±


    I blushed fiercely at that. It was the first time I¡¯d ever heard them talk to other men about sex with me.


    They obviously did, but I had been lucky not to have to hear it before now.


    The Lastment seemed to settle the debate. A ve that was superior in it¡¯s purpose would


    certainly be worth fixing. Sex was all that ever really mattered, I thought rolling my eyes.


    I thought we were going home, but the men walked toward the bathhouse. Damien stretched and said


    a soak would feel good. After the morning searching for the shopkeeper and the long ride here the men


    wanted to rx. I had forgotten how much they liked to go to bathe in that Large warm pool with their


    friends.


    The men undressed themselves and removed my sparse ornamentation at their alcove in the wall. I


    grinned at the familiar setting. We walked toward the pool and were nearly there when a scream split


    the air.


    I looked up to see Rose hurtling toward me. The tiny woman sidestepped around Damien and flung


    herself at me. She threw her arms around my neck and held me so tight I could barely breath. Unlike


    her usual demure manner she was trembling and crying.


    As Rose cried in my arms I held her tight. All of us that were ves had lost so much. We only had our


    friendships and I knew Rose clung to hers. In that instant I realized what she must have thought when I


    disappeared and never returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Rx, Rose, I promise everything will be all right.¡±


    My stalwart friend that never seemed rattled by anything couldn¡¯t stop shaking and sobbing. Luckily


    what she was saying was partially in English and broken by sobs. Otherwise the men in the bathhouse


    might have understood she was asking about my baby.


    I shushed her and stroked her back.


    ¡°Not now,¡± I kept whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Everything is all right. I promise, just not now.¡±


    Basin arrived behind Rose and tried to remove her. Rose held me tighter and wept Louder when he


    tried to pull her away. Basin seemed conflicted on what to do. Rose¡¯s reaction was gaining a Large and


    unwanted audience.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Damien said, ¡°we could take them to your alcove.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With Basin¡¯s permission, Damien scooped Rose and me up. She pressed into me and didn¡¯t Let go of


    my neck. We were Laid on the cushions in Basin¡¯s alcove. I sat up with Rose curled into myp still


    sobbing against my neck.

 Chapter 368

    It felt strange making skin to skin contact with another naked woman while the men watched. I prayed


    the men here didn¡¯t have the fantasies men on Earth had. By the Look on Damien¡¯s face this was not


    erotic, but concerning. That made me feel better.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have calming creams in our rooms,¡± Evan said quietly to Basin.


    ¡°As do we,¡± Basin said.


    ¡°After this ve disappeared ours was incensble. Our sweet Rose was devastated. It was as if a


    bond was broken. We were not sure how to exin that its friend had been found¡­We did not know


    you would return this eve¡­¡±


    The men were at a loss. ¡°Rose,¡± I whispered softly, ¡°you must stop this. AlL is well, I promise.¡±


    ¡°The bab-¡± she started to say and I cut her off with a finger over her lips.


    ¡°Strong and free,¡± I told her in English.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien warned, ¡°speak the Language we gave you.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Yes, Master Damien,¡± I said softly Looking up at him.


    He didn¡¯t look angry. Damien just continued to Look confused and concerned.


    ¡°I missed you so badly,¡± Rose sobbed against my neck. ¡°I was so worried about you and the¡­I was so


    worried. You never came back and then the men that kept you were taken¡­It has been a long time


    since I have had such a good friend,¡± she sobbed. The heartbreaking crying was almost uncontroble


    when she spoke again. ¡°I feared someone had killed you,¡± she finally said her voice breaking.


    ¡°There was no one to look for you.


    Men would kill us for sport, we have no value¡­¡±


    Basin knelt beside us. His strong hands came down to smooth the hair away from Rose¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stop this,¡± he ordered softly. ¡°You have value to us. We will not see you killed or harmed. You know we


    looked for your friend. I have told you many times this ve had never been found. This behavior is not


    eptable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Basin,¡± she said in a dull defeated voice, ¡°as you wish.¡± I had never heard Rose sound


    Like that.


    ¡°Rose, stop it,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Your Masters will care for you. He promised you. They never break their


    promises, you know that. I was very far away¡­I got very far away. Please, all is well. You cannot be


    this way. Smile and say you are d to see me, but don¡¯t do this.¡±


    I pulled away and looked at her. Rose looked awful. She had circles under her eyes and her face was


    drawn and tired.


    ¡°We are just ves, Ciara,¡± she said quietly


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered her, ¡°ves that are fed and cared for meticulously. ves that are promised


    protection and actually given it. Stop acting this way, it serves no purpose.¡±


    Rose blinked and looked at me. I heard the men move away from us and looked to see them in a tight


    grouping outside the alcove talking. Looking back at Rose she was finally smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said taking a shaky breath. ¡°I lost perspective¡­¡±

 Chapter 369

    We sat looking at one another and she slipped off myp to sit beside me. The men were still huddled


    and talking. Rose looked back at me.


    ¡°The¡­other one I worried about?¡± she questioned vaguely.


    ¡°strong and free,¡± I repeated and Rose Looked confused.


    ¡°It is how it is done here,¡± I said trying to stay vague. ¡°Tomorrow at the Keeper¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rose said nodding, ¡°that would be better.¡±


    Rose and I sat together holding hands while the men talked. Once they were done her owners came to


    take her away. I heard her kissing the man that picked her up and apologizing between kisses.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien called motioning for me.


    We walked into the pool and I started to soap Damien. I carefully washed away the dirt umted


    from the Long day. Once he was clean I massaged his back and shoulders, because he had said he


    wanted to rx.


    The muscles under my hands were tense balls. Using the heel of my hand I pushed them out. Along


    Damien¡¯s spine I used my thumbs in small circr movements to loosen the tension there.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± he asked.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I thought you liked it, Da¡­Master Damien.¡±


    My hands continued to seek out tight muscles and rub them for a few moments. Damien didn¡¯t say


    anything else. He just unwound under my hands.


    Once Damien seemed rxed, I moved behind Evan. I washed his long hair gently. Eventually, I ended


    up sitting on a bench with his head in myp. My fingers rubbed at his scalp and I braided his hair into


    all sorts of designs before returning it to it¡¯s usual state. He looked like he had gone to sleep as I


    yed.


    Once the men were rxed to their satisfaction we moved upstairs. They had their old rooms back, I


    noticed right away. The men seemed to Like consistency, so I was sure that made them happy.


    Walking into the familiar set up I touched the knitted blue nket they had Laying over one chair. I had


    made this nket for Hannah, but it had been too big for her to take. In my rush to pack them, I didn¡¯t


    even remember taking it.


    ¡°You told my Brother she is doing well,¡± Damien stated from right behind me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said smiling picking up the nket.


    I pressed the fabric to my nose and the slight scent of her still clung to it. Part of me wanted to lock this


    nket far away, so the smell would stay. That wouldn¡¯t work, though. There was no ce to put it that


    Hannah¡¯s scent would remain.


    That night I slept holding the nket tight to my chest. I dreamed of my daughter all night. Her sweet


    face, her voice, and herughter haunted my memories. I wanted to keep them alive and well, so I


    would never forget.


    A hand sliding over my body woke me the next morning. Evan was touching me idly and grinning as he


    Lay propped on the bed.


    ¡°It was easier to wake you when we were bonded,¡± he said as I sluggishly roused myself.


    ¡°You could just let me sleep,¡° I yawned following him to the bathing room.

 Chapter 370

    ¡°It¡¯s healthy to get up when the moon sets,¡± Evan informed me.


    ¡°You miss the sun rise if you stay in bed. You must get up when we get up.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said I wasn¡¯t your ve,¡± I said trying to reason with him. ¡°I like to sleep after the sun has


    risen. Couldn¡¯t you just tell the Cleaners not toe and leave me at home to sleepte and be by


    myself?¡±


    Evan looked at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Then you would be ill,¡± he informed me. ¡°Getting up


    and going to the Keepers is good for you. You require thepanionship and exercise. The family


    must stay healthy and strong. Don¡¯t worry, Ciara, we know what you need and will provide it for you.¡±


    His argument was rock solid as far as he was concerned. The same argument applied to my morning


    enema and the plug. I needed those things. He¡¯d only not done it in the mountains because Nu-reeh


    discouraged them from touching me after the birth. Every ve in thepound had those thing, I


    should too.


    I tried Like hell to convince Evan I did not need what he thought I did but he disagreed. If I wasn¡¯t


    regrly prepared it would hurt me when he and his Brothers used me. He had to do the cleaning to


    use the preparation plug. It was a chain of necessary events.


    The idea I might not want to do those things didn¡¯t even ur to Evan. When I mentioned it, he


    scoffed. He had seen me take pleasure many times while Bane used my ass. I didn¡¯t know what I


    Liked, they did. My family would see to it and keep me happy.


    It was so frustrating. They had said I was free, but they still made all my decisions for me. I realized


    that was because they had been taught by trusted sources how to care for a human. Since they


    believed what they were doing was best for me, they would keep doing it. The only difference was now


    they did it out of love and not just a desire to have the healthiest ve.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Right on schedule, I was taken to the Keepers. My girl friends and all the other ves were eager to


    talk. Everyone wanted to know what had happened to my baby. We had to be very careful that


    someone distracted the Keepers while I told them the story.


    I could have lied to the other ves, but I didn¡¯t. There were Large parts I left out, but I wasn¡¯t


    dishonest. Since we had so little else, I thought mypanions should at least get some of the truth.


    The women had taken me, I told them. I was held until I gave birth. My daughter was born strong and


    considered to be of this world. She grew quickly, much faster than a human child. Once she no longer


    needed me the women left me in the mountains for the men to find.


    ¡°How did you get pregnant, though?¡± Rose asked.


    I had to exin the health drink was contraceptives, which my fake owners had stopped giving me. We


    weren¡¯t supposed to breed. That relieved a great deal of tension. They were all afraid that if it could


    happen to me, it might happen to them. No one wanted to have children they would have to give up.


    I left outrge chunks of information. I never told them the women were in charge. The way the world


    ran wasn¡¯t discussed. I shared only the basics of what had happened to me specifically.


    When the Lunch bell rang, I was d I could stop talking for a little while. The morning had been


    stressful. I walked with everyone to the lunch room, but my kneeling ce wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the courtyard,¡± Fuji hissed quietly taking her ce.


    I walked head down toward the spot they used to leave my kneeling ce. Men were alreadying in


    as I found my spot. I knelt down and waited, presumably for Christof.


    ¡°Hello, Little Sister,¡± Bane greeted me quietly.


    It was surprising to see him and I stood up quickly. He grabbed my kneeling ce tucking it under his


    arm and strode purposefully out the doorway in the wall. He greeted the other mening in and


    headed into the forest.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once we were out of sight of the other men, Bane slowed his stride and walked beside me. He looked


    down at me with a small smile on his face. Instinctively I reached out and took his hand, which seemed


    to please him.


    He took me into the forest in a direction I hadn¡¯t travelled with Christof. Unlike the way we usually went


    this way was obscured with branches that Bane Lifted out of my way.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± I suddenly said as the growth parted naturally. The light stter of falling water came


    from right in front of us.

 Chapter 371

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a waterfall like this ever. I saw them in pictures at home, but never this close up.¡±


    We were standing in front of a delicate waterfall that fell gracefully into a small pool. The water


    glistened in the sun and fell in sparkling drops tond in the rocky pond below. It Looked like a magical


    ce.


    Bane grinned and sat my kneeling ce on top of arge t rock. He lifted me to sit on the pad and


    settled beside me. He looked quite happy with himself as we sat and enjoyed the scenery.


    ¡°Did you win some bet this morning?¡± I asked as he offered me the bowl he had brought.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Bane looked surprised and asked me how I knew.


    ¡°You always get that look when you¡¯ve won a bet,¡± I told him, picking what I liked out of the bowl. ¡°It¡¯s a


    very distinctive face.¡±


    ¡°Kein did not think the falling water would interest you,¡± he said picking up a piece out of the bowl and


    feeding it to me.


    ¡°I thought you would like it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t particrly care for the food Bane had brought for lunch. I liked the Little red sprouts that were


    mixed in and tried to just eat those. The majority of what was in the bowl tasted Like wet bread. It was


    quite unappealing.


    Bane fussed at me and took the bowl back. Since I wasn¡¯t making healthy decisions, he would have to


    help me. Much to my displeasure I was fed the red sprouts mixed with the nd, moist basis of the


    meal.


    ¡°You must eat this,¡± Bane said. ¡°It is very high in nutrients and can be absorbed by your system. I do


    not like seeing all your bones in your chest and back.¡±


    I reached a hand around and realized he was right. My spine was disyed quite prominently. Passing


    a hand over my t belly, I sighed.


    ¡°I Like not having a big stomach. I don¡¯t want to be fat again,¡± Iined.


    Bane did not understand fat. I was a better size before, he informed me. They liked the soft curves


    covered in silky skin.


    To take my mind off the gross meal I asked Bane to tell me about his day. He frowned and fed me


    another piece from the bowl.


    ¡°You do not have to do that,¡± he informed me.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hannah told us you acted interested in us and our pleasure so we would not rid ourselves of you. She


    said she ¡®remembered¡¯ you being worried about being sold. We will not sell you and you do not have to


    feign interest in us.¡±


    In the past I¡¯d heard mothers say they sometimes wanted to strangle their children for repeating things


    they¡¯d heard. Now I knew what they meant.


    ¡°At first,¡± I admitted, ¡°it was Like that. As time has gone on I have realized I love you all. I want to know


    what you do all day. It pleases me to give you pleasure. You are very important to me and I enjoy


    hearing about you.¡±


    It was the truth and Bane watched my face closely. He seemed satisfied with what he saw. A big,


    happy grin lit his face before he told me about their morning.


    Damien¡¯s family had been trained in many different styles of fighting when it looked Like they would be


    a General. This morning they¡¯d been sent to patrol the road. While they were out there they had


    secretly taught some of the new moves to their favorite cousins. The men had a great time wrestling


    with one another in a field all morning.


    ¡°Who watched the road? What if something happened and you missed it?¡± I asked worried they were


    shirking their duties.

 Chapter 372

    ¡°We took turns,¡± Bane said with good humor.


    ¡°Watching the road is boring and they always send too many of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be Lazy,¡± I scolded. ¡°If the General catches you goofing off-¡°


    Baneughed at me and called me a name that must have meant something like ¡®goody-two-shoes¡¯.


    He found it very disconcerting I didn¡¯t know that word. For the rest of the meal Bane taught me bad


    words, so I could keep up with the family discussions.


    We walked back to the Keeper¡¯spound calling each other names the whole way. I was perfecting


    my pronunciation and Bane was helping me get better. We were stillughing about it when we


    stepped out of the forest.


    ¡°Swim if you like today,¡± Bane said as we got near the door in the wall. ¡°The Keepers have something


    to feed you in the middle of the afternoon. Don¡¯t be difficult about eating it.¡±


    ¡°And if I am?¡± I asked looking up at him defiantly.


    It couldn¡¯t be good if he was warning me about it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you worms to eat three meals a day until you have lost this sickly look,¡± he said cooly


    running a finger over my prominent corbone.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°The worms are gross,¡± I informed him, ¡°and I¡¯m not sick. Damien already agreed with me.¡±


    He backed me into the wall and put a hand on either side of my head. Slowly he lowered himself down


    until his face was right in mine.


    ¡°You are not ill, but I suggest you don¡¯t refuse the Keepers today,¡± he ordered quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯LL make you hold me down and spit them in my mouth,¡± I threatened hotly. ¡°I won¡¯t eat worms three


    times a day.¡±


    ¡°Are you daring me to feed you like that tonight?¡± he grinned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Considering your reaction thest time we did that, I think it bothers you,


    though.¡±


    I was saved from having to answer when the door in the wall slid open and a man stepped out. He


    greeted Bane and asked what he was doing. Bane hadn¡¯t lost his position or stopped staring at me.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°We were having a discussion about our evening meal. My¡­ve was wondering how to have it. Any


    decisions, yet?¡± he asked me with a wicked lilt to his voice.


    I should have backed down. The wisest course of action would just be to say, ¡°However you wish, Sir¡±


    and be done with it. I just could not do it.


    ¡°It all depends, Master Bane,¡± I said staring him in the eye.


    Bane¡¯s grin got wider and I felt the pit of my stomach drop. I had just started a new game. Lord only


    knew what he was going to do at dinner tonight.


    I did go swim in the afternoon, it was rxing as ever. As I explored the things in the deep water a


    Keeper suddenly swam in front of me. He surprised me so badly I almost breathed the water. That man


    just wanted me toe in for the midday snack, though.


    As much as I had dreaded it, the food wasn¡¯t bad. It was a thick drink and a handful of crunchy, oily


    nuts. I could literally taste the calories. Rose agreed it was a good idea.

 Chapter 373

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been starved,¡± she said sitting beside me as the Keeper fed me.


    I just shrugged. With this man sitting here I couldn¡¯t reasonably remind her the women had wanted me


    to look half dead. Apparently they had done quite a good job. Everyone that saw me said I looked


    awful.


    That evening I waited patiently for my family. There was a gnawing sense that something was going to


    happen. Part of me hoped Bane had forgotten our midday banter; I was never that lucky, though.


    My men came, took me home, and then we went down to the bathhouse. Damien and his Brothers


    were keeping a secret, I could see it. They smiled and looked at each other like they were bursting, but


    they didn¡¯t say anything. It woulde out whenever it came out, I decided. No use worrying what it


    would be.


    I was resting on a chaise in the sitting room in the early evening. When I heard a knock indicating our


    food was here, I slipped down to rest on my kneeling ce. My family liked me to use the furniture, the


    rest of the world would not understand.


    The man delivering the tray set it on the table. He removed the lid and I heard his breath catch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought this to the kitchen for us to cook for you!¡± he said incredulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± Damien said with a smile and I heard the tray recovered,


    My family waited till the man left and then pulled a sixth chair up to the table. I was escorted to it and


    they sat me down with a flourish. I watched Bane¡¯s happy smile with a reserved expression; he was up


    to something.


    ninjanovelAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kein took the lid off the tter and I screamed as I fell out of my chair. It was one of those nasty,


    gigantic spider creatures that Nu-reeh had showed me. I squealed like a typical girl and I scrambled


    into the sitting area and got on top of a chair.


    I failed to see why they had it in the apartment. I cursed them in every Language I knew. My men were


    roaring with Laughter. My reaction had apparently been priceless.


    From my new vantage point I noted the thing wasn¡¯t moving. It also appeared charred. The creature


    had been cooked, I realized.


    ¡°There are worms, Ciara,¡± Bane offered once he had regained some measure of control.


    ¡°We understood you did not enjoy them. Like worms, these creatures are quite high in nutritional


    content.¡±


    ¡°Particrly the eyes,¡° Evan said still grinning broadly.


    ¡°It is typical to stab out the eyes, but we felt sure you would enjoy them. We killed it by stabbing the


    back. It was harder that way, but we did it for you.¡±


    Evan¡¯s grin was absolutely mischievous. This extra effort was certainly not for my benefit.


    ¡°Come,¡± Keinmanded, ¡°try them. They are wonderful.¡±


    To prove the point he used a small spoon on the tter to remove an eye from the creature¡¯s head. It


    came loose with a soft sucking sound. He popped it in his mouth, bit down, and swallowed.


    ¡°Come and sit are¡­unable.¡±


    Bane offered.


    ¡°We will help you eat if you find you

 Chapter 374

    The men were chuckling and smiling at one another. It had been a bet. Bane was currently winning. I


    gleaned that much from their Little Looks and thements.


    I hated spiders as much as anyone. It wasn¡¯t a particr phobia, I just didn¡¯t Like them. There was


    absolutely no way I was backing down from this dare, though.


    Stepping as proudly as I could off of the chair, I took my seat looking right into the seven remaining


    eyes. I licked my dry Lips and looked stubbornly up at Bane, who stared incredulously down at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to eat it. Will you help me, please?¡±


    ninjanovel


    Evan¡¯s grin broadened and Kein settled in a chair to watch as Bane reached toward the thing and


    broke a leg off of it. I cringed at the cracking sound, but didn¡¯t move. He used a de on the table to


    open the leg and told me I could eat the meat out of it.


    I picked up the spiny charred leg gingerly and picked a tiny piece of white meat out. No one moved as I


    brought it to my lips. I bit down tentatively and then swallowed. It wasn¡¯t bad, so I dug a second chunk


    out and ate that. The meat was a Little dry, but it had good vor, sweet almost, but not quite.


    Evan spooned up an eye and offered it to me silently. No one was talking now, this was the heart of this


    bet. I took the eye off the spoon and felt it slip between my Lips. It had a weird texture in my mouth, but


    when it burst the vor was amazing, rich and buttery. The center was slippery and chewy, but tasty. I


    spooned a second and third eye myself.


    The men took their seats and we devoured the Scar.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°On Earth we had things like this, but we boiled them,¡± I told the men as I picked through the shell to


    get any remaining meat, dismantled and eaten the scar was much less scary.


    ¡°I bet the meat in the legs would be better if you boiled them. We also had a melted fat concoction we


    dipped the boiled meat in.¡±


    Damien stretched his legs out and draped an arm across my shoulder.


    ¡°You lost, Brother, pay up.¡±


    Bane threw his eating implements down and Looked at me with a grin.


    ¡°I thought you would not eat it and I would have to force you. We bet on your reaction, Sister and I lost.


    Damien and Christof stipted that if they won, you get to pick the prize. You earned it, what do you


    want?¡± he asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure and then I was very sure.


    The idea was so tempting, but it would make them angry. The devilish smile on my face faded when I


    thought about how offended they would be. Instead, I told him I wanted a back rub and then Looked


    down. That was a safe thing to say.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Evan said lifting a my chin with his finger. ¡°There Was something else you thought of. I


    saw the lie in your eyes before you looked down.¡±


    I shook my head in denial. ¡°I want a back rub.¡±


    Bane called me the nasty name for weakling in theirnguage.


    I looked up at him and he was staring at me from across the table. It came out of my mouth before I


    could stop it.


    ¡°Wear the plug in your ass until we go to sleep,¡± I said quickly.


    The room was silent for a moment and I knew I had angered them. It was the wrong thing to say. I


    looked down and prayed they would forgive my stupidity.

 Chapter 375

    Quite suddenly I was pulled to stand and yanked into the bathing room. Bane handed me the plug and


    pulled off his Linen cover. He bent over the counter and looked back at me. I stood staring at his


    sculpted ass and holding the device.


    ¡°Ciara, I don¡¯t want Evan to put it in, although he finds the idea quite humorous. Get the oil and you do


    it,¡± he sighed.


    Bane acted like this was the most normal thing we¡¯d ever done. My slowness was just such an


    annoyance.


    In the face of his overwhelming submission to my insane idea, I finally acted. I pulled the oil off the


    shelf and poured it on my fingers. Using my other hand I pulled the muscr globes of his ass apart. I


    could see the tiny star of his anus. This was never going to work.


    Taking a deep calming breath, I did to him what he did to me. cing a finger covered in oil against the


    tight pucker, I pressed until the tissue rxed. I ran a slicked finger into the canal and then back out. I


    stretched him gently and slowly with my fingers. Forck of a better word I fucked him until he


    loosened.


    When I felt he was ready I ced the tip of the plug against him and pushed. Bane grunted as it


    entered him. He tried to tense when the widest part passed his sphincter, but I had done a good job.


    His rectum was ck and easily took the toy.


    I washed my hands and couldn¡¯t look at him. My face felt flushed and so did the rest of me. ying


    with his ass had made me wet and horny. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Bane walked around the bathroom for a moment getting used to the feel. He turned toward me and had


    a rock solid erection. Blushing, I looked away.


    He Lifted my chin until I was looking into his eyes. A hand passed over my nipple and I shivered


    pressing it toward him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That made you ready?¡± he asked quietly.


    I refused to answer and just stared up at him. Bane was not deterred by my embarrassment. He started


    to y with my nipple roughly making me gasp.


    ¡°Did cing your plug in my ass make you ready to fuck?¡± he asked crudely.


    The other men were there suddenly. I felt their heat surrounding us. Bane¡¯s wicked smile grew wider.


    Only he could turn having a plug up his ass into apetition I would lose.


    I opted to meet the challenge head on.


    ¡°Yes, Bane, putting a plug up your ass aroused me. Now get on your knees and do something about it,¡±


    I ordered firmly.


    Bane Looked down at me with something akin to shock on his face, but it faded fast.


    ¡°As you wish, little Sister,¡± he growled dropping to his knees.


    I didn¡¯t have time to struggle as Evan and Damien grabbed my legs. ALL the sudden my orientation


    was changed and I was staring up at the ceiling with my Legs syed wide apart. The men held me to


    give Bane ess.


    Bane took anguid lick up my slit. He finished by nibbling and sucking at my clit. My eyes rolled back


    in head and I fell limply against the strong arms holding me. My back arched as Bane continued to lick


    and suck. I was on the verge of cumming when he stopped.


    ¡°Very aroused, little Sister, putting this up my ass made you very aroused,¡± he said kissing down my


    thigh to my knee.


    ¡°Damn it, Bane,¡± I cursed, ¡°finish me, please.¡±


    He stood up and I groaned, watching him. The way his Brothers held me, I was at the right level to take


    his cock. Bane noticed it, too and grinned.

 Chapter 376

    ¡°Do you want this?¡± he asked pping my clit with the end of his dick.


    Little electric bolts flew through me when he did that. Groaning and writhing, I managed to say yes.


    Bane tormented me. He dragged his cock over my swollen clit several times and then pushed it down


    to my wet waiting opening. I tried to wiggle closer, but his Brothers wouldn¡¯t let me. He just ran the


    head of his peniszily in my copious juice.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged earnestly, ¡°take me to the bed and fuck me, please.¡± Bane drove himself home and I


    saw stars with the force of it. I shut my eyes and moaned as my orientation changed. I was Lifted until


    my chest was flush to Bane¡¯s. My arms and legs wrapped around him automatically.


    ¡°When you beg so nicely,¡± Bane said carrying me toward their bedroom, it is hard not to do what you


    ask.¡±


    Bane sat on the bed with me still attached and realized that was notfortable. It pushed the plug


    more firmly into his ass. He rolled us so I was beneath him as he grunted and worked above me.


    It became a battle of wills as the sex got rougher. I scratched him with my nails and dug them into his


    shoulders. His thrusts became more brutal and I had to wrap my Legs around him to keep up. I sunk


    my teeth into his neck and he¡¯d suffered enough.


    ¡°Do you wish to be restrained, Little Sister?¡± he asked pulling my arms over my head.


    In response to being pinned I snapped my teeth at him.


    Bane grinned wickedly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.¡±


    Before I could count to three Bane had flipped me on the bed. Pillows were shoved under my stomach


    and my hands were bound behind me. I screamed at them, but they didn¡¯t Listen. Instead Evan gagged


    me with a piece of cloth tied around my head.


    ¡°Did you like dominating me?¡± Bane whispered in my ear. ¡°I know how much I like dominating you. It


    urs to me that you are like me in that regard.¡±


    Bane ran the oil between my cheeks. It felt like he was using two fingers pressed into my ass to


    prepare me. He was never this fast in his preparation. This was going to be a rough ride, I already


    knew it.


    I had my head turned to the side watching him angrily. He coated his erection in the oil andid over


    me pressing his cock against me. I cursed behind the gag and heughed at me.


    ¡°Not that I really need all this oil,¡± he said in haughtily my ear ¡°I¡¯m covered in your lubrication, because


    apparently you like to stick things in my ass as much as I enjoy putting this in yours.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Without further warning Bane pressed his full Length into me with one push. The sudden pressure


    burned fiercely. I grunted and pulled at the bindings, but they were tight. Despite the gag, I still used


    some of those new words he had taught me. He was big and I felt every inch of him buried inside me.


    Bane moved quickly. There was never enough pause between the thrusts to really limate. Had I


    been less ustomed to anal sex or not worn the plug today, I might have been in pain. As it was, the


    aggression was turning me on immensely. I pushed back against Bane and screamed at him through


    the gag.


    It was obvious what had him so upset. While Iy here, the helpless recipient of his sex, I was still


    dominant. He wore my plug up his ass. Considering his own code of honor, I knew he wouldn¡¯t remove


    it before time was up. As long as it stayed in ce, I was on top.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With my head turned to the side I watched Bane from the corner of my eye. He stared down at my


    defiance as he moved in and out. He gave a particrly hard thrust and I repressed the urge to wince.


    Instead, I growled at him. There was no way I was letting him see weakness.


    His weight pressed down over me and he panted in my face. Keeping my head turned so I looked at


    him I strove not to blink. He dropped his face against my shoulder and thrust twice more slowly before


    backing away.


    The big man removed himself from my ass and my bonds were cut. Evan removed the gag. I rolled off


    the pillows and turned to face Bane.


    ¡°Did you finish?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 377

    It was hard to tell with him. He Lay t on his back and his erection was still pointing to the ceiling.


    ¡°No,¡± was the one word reply.


    ¡°Do you want to finish?¡± I asked getting on my knees and watching him. I wondered if I¡¯d made him so


    mad he didn¡¯t want me anymore.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to finish with me?¡± I asked.


    He raised his head off the bed and looked at me with some humor.


    ¡°Of course I want to finish with you. You won and you win now. We will finish this how you wish.¡±


    What I wanted was for him to be happy. I noted his position, though. t on his back, the way the


    women Liked to take them. He was taking the most submissive position he knew.


    I crawled up beside him and examined him. A hand ran through his chest hair and down his stomach.


    The crisp golden hair tickled my fingers as I followed the path down. His stomach muscles quivered


    slightly under the caress. Lightly circling his penis I reached down to cup his balls. The heavy sacs


    responded by tightening imperceptibly.


    On impulse I straddled Bane facing his feet. I didn¡¯t imagine the women took them like this. By the


    confused look on Damien¡¯s face as he watched me, I guessed not.


    Using a hand I guided Bane¡¯s thick shaft back to the ce he so loved to be. I sat slowly on him and


    realized he might have pushed too hard before, I was sore. Leaning on one hand the other stroked his


    balls gently as I began to ride him.


    ninjanovel


    Hands were on my hips squeezing and caressing. I looked back to see Bane had propped his head up


    on a pillow and was watching intently. It never ceased to amaze how much they liked to watch.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Ciara,¡± he ground out, ¡°please, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    The rhythm was steady and from the sound of it Bane was getting what he wanted. I was getting all I


    could handle as well. Kein had situated himself between Bane¡¯s feet so he could watch my top as I


    pumped up and down. His fingers sought out my nipples in turn teasing and tormenting them.


    Grunting and sweating I rocked faster over Bane. I looked back and saw the fanged beast watching me


    with an malicious grin. He was loving the show.


    When he grabbed my hips and thrust up hard, I knew I had him. He came bucking beneath me, arching


    his back. Strong fingers dug into my flesh as he screamed my name.


    Looking around his Brothers looked ravenous. Bane had experienced something powerful and erotic. It


    had all of them on edge.


    Damien didn¡¯t wait. He grabbed my hair and pulled me off Bane. My body separated from his with a


    thick plop.


    ¡°Suck me,¡± Damien ordered pulling me to the edge of the bed so he could stand as I sucked.


    I watched Damien¡¯s rapture as I took him to the root each time. His teeth were grown and sharp before


    I started, so I knew he wouldn¡¯t take long. He was more than ready to explode when someone speared


    my pussy trom behind.


    Damien¡¯s face Looked wicked as he watched me. I tried to turn my head, but I couldn¡¯t because he


    wouldn¡¯t pull out of my mouth.


    ¡°We have a bet,¡± Damien said taking short strokes that never allowed me to take my mouth off of him.

 Chapter 378

    ¡°We want to know if you can tell which of us is inside of you without looking.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Bane spoke next from somewhere behind me. ¡°While one of us watches to make sure you don¡¯t cheat,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°We will each take turns. We will see how often you are correct.¡±


    The game started and it was wonderful and awful at once. I soon realized I knew them better than they


    thought I did. As soon as they entered me, I could tell who it was.


    Kein went first and I knew exactly who it was. His long shaft was impossible not to recognize. Damien


    pulled himself from my mouth as Kein slid himself home several times. I grinned looking up and said


    Kein¡¯s name.


    ¡°You win,¡± Damien smiled with zing eyes, ¡°take your reward.¡±


    Hands covered my flesh as Kein took me. Evan sucked my nipples and Christof yed my clit until I


    came around Kein¡¯s shaft. After he was done he took Damien¡¯s ce in my face.


    Feeling like a sated slut, I made him hard again cleaning off ourbined juices with my tongue. Evan


    nearly lost himself when I did that and I heard him leave the room to calm down. The men spoke firmly


    to him. For the game to work, they had to maintain control.


    ninjanovel


    That was our evening and it was amazing. Guess who it was and they¡¯d bring me to orgasm. After


    Christof I was tempted to pretend I didn¡¯t recognize Evan. My body was so sensitive and primed the


    orgasms almost hurt. I couldn¡¯t resist them though and was screaming Evan¡¯s name repeatedly as I


    climaxed.


    When Bane took a turn and ced himself in my vagina I yelled past Christof¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Dirty, not clean,¡± I panted looking up at Christof¡¯s amused face.


    ¡°He¡¯s been in my ass!¡±


    I knew how nasty a butt was, despite Bane¡¯s love of that area. The germs still were NOT something I


    wanted to have ced in my most delicate ce.


    ¡°We will still care for you, little Sister,¡± Bane panted stroking in and out.


    ¡°I washed myself well. Congrattions on knowing me, take your prize.¡±


    I nearly cked out with the pleasure they offered. All in all, it was an intensely erotic way to spend the


    evening.


    The men generously let me rest for a few minutes on the bed before cleaning me.


    I tried to take the plug out of Bane before my nightly shower, but he refused. It wasn¡¯t time for bed, yet.


    He¡¯d wear it until then. Those were the rules of the bet.


    ¡°Give it,¡± I demanded and he refused a second time.


    I tried to wrestle with him to get it back, but that was wholly ineffective. Eventually I relented and Let


    him clean me off.


    Just before bed he let me take it out. He did check and make sure that hadn¡¯t made me ready, again.


    By the look of it he could have gone another round with me. Even with the cream I was still sore from


    his first time. Lucky for me he just led us to the bed.


    Time passed in thepound the way it always did. I went to the Keepers and took care of the men¡¯s


    needs at night. There were asional raids by ouws and skirmishes on the road. A group of females


    tried to take a shopkeeper once, but it was fairly calm.

 Chapter 379

    There were small, but perceptible changes in my life now. At home, I sat on the furniture. When I ate, I


    fed myself. The men frequently portioned out my meals, but they didn¡¯t hand feed me, usually. Most


    mornings I choose what ornamentation I would wear. The differences were slight, but they mattered to


    me.


    Every day I thought of my daughter. I wondered what she was doing and how she was. In quiet


    moments I would sit and look toward the sky praying for her safety. She was a fixture in my daily


    thoughts.


    One mid day meal, as I sat with Damien outside the Keeper¡¯spound in the forest, I was staring up


    at the sky. It was wide and beautiful beyond the trees. Flying freely through it must be a wonderful


    experience.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Damien asked peering up through the canopy.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Hannah,¡± I told him passing him the bowl to take a bite. ¡°I look at the sky and wonder if


    she¡¯s out flying in it somewhere. I¡¯d Love to know where she is and what she¡¯s doing every day.¡±


    He sat and watched me for a moment before he spoke.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said simply. ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡±


    I sighed and looked at him. He was never going to understand, but he probably wouldn¡¯t drop it.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wonder what Christof was doing when he disappeared into the mountains? I worry about


    Hannah and hope she is well. It would make me feel better if I knew what she was doing,¡± I attempted


    to exin.


    Damien sat back against the tree he was Lounging on as he handed me the bowl.


    ¡°Always so curious, you are like Christof in that regard,¡± he told me. The subject was in the open, so I


    pushed a little with him. ¡°You have other children out there, you must. Don¡¯t you ever wonder about


    them? What they are Like or what they are doing? Do you think about our daughter?¡±


    I tried to pass the bowl and he stopped me.


    ¡°Eat more and I¡®1l answer you,¡± he said grinning. ¡°You almost look well again.¡±


    Dutifully I took a Large bite and looked pointedly at him.


    ¡°No,¡± was the simple answer, ¡°I never think about them. I assume Hannah is well, but I do not think on


    her unless you bring her up. Others may exist, from what the women said I have been a breeder.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then spoke again, ¡°Christof thinks about it. He wonders about the


    children he has sired. When we were bonded to you he saw how children lived on your. He is


    curious how his offspring fare.¡±


    ¡°Would the women tell you?¡± I asked taking another bite.


    ¡°They never have, but we¡¯ve never asked,¡± Damien said simply.


    We sat in silence for a few moments before Damien spoke again.


    ¡°I think I would enjoy knowing more about Hannah. She was interesting.


    I liked her,¡± he added after a Long pause.


    Long ago I¡¯d promised myself I would not cry anymore about my daughter. Hearing Damien say he


    liked her struck me hard. He had never seemed to be that interested in her. During our time in the


    mountains he had either been fearful or indifferent. Despite my resolve I felt the tears slipping down my


    face.

 Chapter 380

    ¡°Ah, no more tears,¡± he said pulling me onto hisp.


    ¡°We will not speak of her if it makes you sad. You lose the food we give you when you are upset.¡±


    Strong arms held me tightly to his chest as I trembled.


    ¡°I miss her,¡± I cried into his neck.


    ¡°I worry about her and want desperately to see her. Everyday, I have her on my mind. If I could just


    know she was all right¡­¡± I trailed off.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was a pipe dream. There was no more way for me to know Hannah was all right than for my mother


    to know I was all right. The distance may as well be the same. I was not going to get closer to either


    one of them.


    ¡°We have a coupling,¡± Damien said firmly.


    ¡°It is very soon. I will talk to Nu-reeh and ask her to let you see Hannah.¡±


    I dried my tears and snorted.


    ¡°Hannah¡¯s who knows where, Damien. She could be anywhere on the whole.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Do you doubt me?¡± he said lifting my chin so I looked in his eyes. I saw the spark of challenge and had


    tough. Damien was so sure of himself, all the time. It didn¡¯t matter what the situation was.


    ¡°No, Master Damien,¡± I said using the formal title to irritate him, ¡°you are a powerful man and I do not


    doubt you.¡±


    Damien grinned back at me and hugged my body close to his. That seemed to settle the argument for


    the time being.


    We sat in the bathhouse that night and I washed Damien as usual. Christof sat on the bench beside


    Damien discussing strategy. There had been a fight with bandits on the road today and Christof thought


    there was a better tactic than what they were using.


    ¡°That¡¯s how the men in the red mountains group,¡± Damien argued as I finished scrubbing him. ¡°We


    don¡¯t do it that way.¡±


    Christof continued with his point. It was a valid way to arrange themselves and it might be better. They


    should try it.


    I had to stifle augh. It sounded to me like Christof was just curious. He just wanted to try something


    different.


    ¡°Something amuse you?¡± he asked pulling me onto his Lap.


    ¡°Just you being you,¡± I told him soaping his front.


    Christof released me and I continued to wash him. Damien was already clean.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Christof said as I circled the bench to wash his back.


    ¡°I want to, Christof,¡± I leaned down and whispered in his ear. ¡°You¡¯ve washed my back plenty of times.


    It¡¯s only fair.¡±

 Chapter 481

    I had been hurt, but the bruise was only just appearing. The Healers realized that the girl had hit me on


    my back hard enough to break a rib. They pulled out a funny looking instrument and pressed it to my


    bruised flesh.


    ¡°If you touch our¡­ve,¡± Damien said in an even voice while entering the room, ¡°we will destroy you.¡±


    The Healers were shocked and backed away from the angry Warriors approaching.


    ¡°Sir, we are trained with the human ves,¡± one Healer said in a shaking voice. ¡°We would not have


    caused it harm.¡±


    The anger in my men was undeniable. Now that they were so close, I felt it and it was making them


    irrational. They wanted to hurt something in retaliation for what had happened. With them so close I felt


    the anger starting to pool in my own self. I fought the unnecessary emotion.


    ¡°You are not trained for this ve,¡± Bane said calming down slightly in reaction to me. ¡°The lead


    Healers deal with this ve. She has special needs.¡±


    The Healers told Damien that was fine, but I had a broken rib. I needed treatment fast or I would be in


    great pain. This damage would cause difficulty with my breathing for two moons if they let it sit


    unhealed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Damien said politely as Evan picked me up. I hissed and struggled when pressure was


    applied to my right chest. Evan quickly adjusted his arms so he did not hurt me. I focused on Christof¡¯s


    unbroken body and felt the pain seep from me. Of course, now I felt the anger.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lead Healers were called to our quarters and they met us at the door. They examined me quickly


    and came to the same conclusion their cousins had. The men pulled out a simr device and pressed it


    against the tender flesh.


    Damien and his Brothers had seen this before. The healers used it to elerate the healing of broken


    bones. Something simr had been used on Bane and Christof as children. We had no idea how it


    worked.


    I suddenly moved away from the device in horror. jill this harm the child inside?¡± Damien asked cing


    a hand over the instrument.


    It wasn¡¯t Damien¡¯s worry; it was mine. I knew thatpregnantwomen couldn¡¯t do certain things because it


    could cause birth defects. Not surprisingly Damien and his Brothers had never heard of that before, but


    now the knowledge concerned them.


    My family refused to let the Healers continue because they didn¡¯t know if this was safe inpregnancyor


    not. In fact, the Healers had never considered that idea. Damien scoffed openly at their ignorance and


    demanded they find out.


    ¡°We will contract our Mistress,¡± they told Damien, ¡°she has ess to the great knowledge base. We


    will know soon. Keep the ve breathing deeply.¡±


    That was right, at least in my experience. Back on Earth Uncle Eddy had been quite a terror when he


    wasdrunk. When my mom got started it would be an all out battle between them. The fights would be


    verbal until one of thempletely Lost it and then it would be physical.


    Eddy had broken several of mom¡¯s ribs one time.Tapewasn¡¯t good for the lungs the doctor had said. I


    remembered how the doctor had fussed at them and told them the best treatment was deep breaths


    and pain control. I was scared to use the foul smelling goop though, so I concentrated on deep


    breathing.


    ¡°A Little might not hurt,¡± Kein said watching my eyes.


    I thought of every deformed human I¡¯d ever seen. The men were horrified. Nothing would touch me


    until the truth was found out. They hated to see my pain, but understood the possible dire


    consequence.


    I was salty and sandy from the beach, so the men took me into the shower and washed me gently.


    Christof breathed slowly and deeply, encouraging me to do the same. As long as I kept my conscious


    mind away from my own body that was easy to do.


    The only problem with concentrating on the men was I kept being subjected to their anger. When I fully


    opened to them, I felt them forcibly probing my memories. It was ufortable to be bonded Like this


    again. My men interrogated me at my deepest, most private level.


    There were things I had not shared with them, like all Vesa¡¯s prior insults. I had never said my friends


    and I were isted at the Keepers. I would not have brought such trivial information to their attention.


    Now they were livid to find out after the fact.


    ¡°You are not honest with us,¡± Bane said sounding calm. ¡°We thought we had taught you not to hold


    back from us. This girl has made you unhappy for many day cycles.¡±

 Chapter 482

    Now they all sounded calm, but the rage was building fiercely in every direction. This would be dealt


    with, it had just been allowed to go on much too long. They were upset with me, but happy to take it out


    on these other girls. My family would teach them and every Lesson would be in blood.


    ¡°She was foolish,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Her friends were foolish. It is normal for a human to want to better


    themselves¡­¡±


    I refused to agree and be dragged into a senseless bloodbath. We were all ves, none better than the


    other. There was nothing to gain in harming these humans.


    ¡°The girl who hit you,¡± Bane said concentrating on therge purple bruise, ¡°was not human. She is from


    a world not far from yours. Her bone is as hard as the metal in our des. Those creatures are bought


    from ve auctions their own puts on. She is a born ve and knows no other life.¡±


    I felt the my ribs now and started to breath fast, short breaths. The throbbing ache was intense. Evan


    pushed Bane hard into the wall and Christof¡¯s unbroken ribs reced the sensation of my own.


    Damien spoke sharply to Bane. He ordered him not to cause me pain just because he was upset. Nu-


    reeh would be angry enough as it was.


    ¡°Give herfort now, Brother,¡± Bane.


    Damien threatened squaring off with


    The lesson had to be enforced and Damien would do what had to be done. Hurting his Brothers caused


    him pain, but they had to Learn. This was not a lesson we could forget.


    We were in turmoil and it was ufortable. The men wanted to kill something and I did not. I was in


    pain and they were not. None of them were used to the discordant feelings and it was frustrating.


    Frankly, I felt a little schizophrenic, much like the Last time this pregnancy thing had happened. I


    couldn¡¯t concentrate and couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Eh, so we are bing an Earth family, then?¡± Kein said trying to lighten the mood, ¡°Fighting


    amongst ourselves and disagreeing with one another is normal on Earth, correct, Ciara?¡±


    I nodded and smiled remembering my crazy upbringing. Eddy had once thrown a kitchen knife at Mom


    and thepolicehad been called. The house had been athree ring circus. I didn¡¯t think I could stand that


    mess again.


    Bane reached past Damien andhuggedme lightly in the shower.


    ¡°We leave punishment to the Administrators,¡± he saidkissingmy damp head.


    ¡°It is how you wish.¡±


    It drained out of them. The rage was gone and they were decided. It was better for the family not to


    hold onto it, so we didn¡¯t. The girls that had hurt me would be dealt with by their owners, not us.


    I was ufortable, but more at ease with the situation. The men had totally relented and were no


    Longer blood hungry. I felt rxed for the first time since I¡¯d seen Vesa approaching me.


    Lifting my arm hurt, so they didn¡¯t put my linen cover on me after our bath. Instead, Christofid me in


    the bed under a nket to rest while we sorted everything out. I concentrated on the men and soon


    drifted into a restless sleep.


    The General came and Damien exined to him what had happened. I saw the entire transaction


    through my dreams. The men told the General they wanted no part of the punishment and they wanted


    to have no knowledge of it. This strange request was eptable to the General; he didn¡¯t even


    question it.


    ¡°Nu-reeh will be incensed her breeder was harmed,¡± the General said watching me sleep. ¡°I will be d


    when you and your Brothers leave for the mountains. It is more than I can deal with to have it here.¡±


    Damienughed internally. Even knowing that I carried a little life inside of me, he still insisted on


    calling me an ¡®¡¯it¡¯. The man had no imagination. Christof wholeheartedly agreed and reminded Damien


    he¡¯d thought that the entire time.


    Dinner arrived and my sore, tired body was pulled to the table. I was surprised when a pot of steaming


    drink was produced.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 483

    ¡°It is a girl,¡± Damien exined pouring me a serving and smiling.


    ¡°We sent the message to Nu-reeh as soon as you connected to us. The wholepound is getting a


    treat tonight, although the others do not know why.¡±


    We ate infortable silence. My rib still throbbed, but there was no more inner discord. The


    dissension of opinion had been harder to tolerate than the physical pain.


    The men knew that would have been the case. Pain through disagreement in the bond was always the


    worst thing imaginable. The cruelest thing to do to any man would be to seek to disrupt Long held


    opinions in just one Brother.


    That surprised me. We had not always agreed. I¡¯d believed I should not be a ve long before they¡¯d


    come to that conclusion. We had never felt like we did earlier today.


    ¡°You allowed us to guide you, little Sister,¡± Bane said filling my te back up. ¡°You did not fight us.


    Damien, Evan, Kein and I were not confronted with your feelings on the matter. It also helped that our


    sneaky Brother with his Earth heritage agreed with you. Both of you,¡± he grinned at Christof, ¡°held


    those opinions away from us and shared only with each other. We did not truly experience your


    disagreement.¡±


    I thought of Vesa and her poor, stupid friends. The men knew some sort of punishment awaited such


    foolish ves. They would never be told what it was, though. The General had assured them they


    would never know.


    ¡°sould we help them?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°We are,¡± Damien informed me, ¡°they are being saved the wrath of five Warriors that have been


    wronged. Whatever they suffer now will be Less because we are not there.¡±


    It was done and settled. Even I felt at ease with the decision, I would not be to me for any suffering


    Vesa faced. Admittedly, she did deserve some form of punishment.


    Vesa and her friends had attacked me outright. While they probably didn¡¯t mean to leavesting scars,


    none of them expected me to truly fight back. Those foolish girls probably thought they could just scare


    the secret out of me.


    ¡°Our Littlest member is a true Warrior!¡± Kein said raising fist and pumping the air several times.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The other Brothers followed suit in what was a celebration of strength.


    ¡°Four against one and beneath the surface of the water,¡° Evan said proudly, ¡°you used what we taught


    you well and adapted it to a new circumstance.¡±


    That had been wonderful. It was decided next time we train we¡¯d use sloping terrain or maybe two


    against one. There were things that would be fun to teach me, especially since I¡¯d proved an adept


    student.


    ¡°You need to know how to defend your back against attack,¡± Christof said.


    ¡°Foes do not alwayse at you from the front, as you learned.¡±


    The rest of the evening was interesting in a strange way. After dinner we sat around the fire and


    discussed battle strategy. It would be a lie to say I understood all of it on my own, but drawing on their


    knowledge it did make more sense. We sat and talked until bed.


    My rib still hurt when we Laid down to sleep, but Kein had a pack of something cool heid over it. That


    helped some. He even arranged it so ity draped over that side as I rested. I slept easier and


    breathed better when it was present.


    It was an ufortable night. It wasn¡¯t until the moon set in the morning that I¡¯d finally gotten fully


    asleep. I felt Evan wake up, but even that was not enough to truly cause me to stir. I just watched from


    a dream as the men woke and stretched.


    The Healers were at our door before the sun started to break the sky. Evan had not woken me, yet.


    The Healer¡¯s Loud voices did, though.


    ¡°How did you Know?¡± they kept asking Damien as they bustled into the bedroom.

 Chapter 484

    Kein Lit several of the Lamps as I roused myself from slumber. I winced and tried to sit up, but Bane


    knelt on the bed and pushed me back down. He settled beside me and leaned on the post in the center


    ¡°They have news,¡± he said softly Looking down, ¡°befortable while they tell it.¡±


    The Healers could be wordy, I suddenly knew. They loved to talk and rarely got to the point quickly.


    Usually they were faster around Damien¡¯s family, probably out of fear, but today they Looked Like they


    wanted to revel in the telling.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Evan sat on the end of the bed near my feet. He stroked the foot lovingly, pulling the nket back and


    fondling my toes. I had such tiny toes, he¡¯d always thought they were cute. He waspletely


    uninterested in the Healers.


    In fact none of the men were interested in the Healers. They put on stoic faces that would not offend


    ourpany. Internally their conversation was about what we needed to do today. Their disinterest


    made it hard for me to pay attention.


    Bane was right, though. These strange men wanted to draw this out. The Healers asked about me and


    my prior healing. They wanted to know how I¡¯d reacted to healing cream, the cream for pain, and


    calming cream. Damien answered all of that politely. Lastly, they asked about the prior pregnancy and


    how the baby came from my body, but Damien wouldn¡¯t budge on that.


    ¡°I will only speak with Nu-reeh¡¯s permission,¡± he told them stoically. Damien¡¯s refusal to borate


    stymied them for only a moment, before they were back to talking.


    ¡°The fix for the broken bone,¡± the lead Brother stated triumphantly, ¡°will not hurt a growing child.¡±


    One of the men held up a small device. It had been the one Damien refused to let them use on me the


    day before.


    Damien tried to look as calm as he could, but he could barely stand the irritation these men caused


    him. Just use it and leave, was his opinion. The sensation was so strong I nearly said it myself.


    ¡°The healing cream is not dangerous and can be used as you wish. We believe you all are acquainted


    with this already,¡° the lead Healer announced.


    Yes, that was a good thing. I¡¯d not thought to question it when they used it during thest pregnancy.


    For a moment I felt very lucky Hannah had not been harmed.


    ¡°The heavy ointment that removes pain,¡± the Healer said slowly, ¡°may cause the ve to Lose the


    child.¡±


    Now Damien was surprised and looked questioningly over at me. He¡¯d been sorely tempted to put


    some on my chest as I moaned in my sleep Last night. Christof warned him I knew more about


    pregnancy than they did, though. Best not to tempt ill luck, he¡¯d said, and he¡¯d been correct.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°So,¡± the lead Healer said, ¡°how did you know?¡± Human intelligence was not respected. Damien knew


    these Healers thought of me as little more than a messy toy, but he told them the truth.


    ¡°Ciara, the female, suspected these things could hurt the growing life,¡± he said simply. The Healers


    scoffed and ruffled their brows. Certainly Christof, or perhaps Evan, had given me the idea.


    ¡°Humans,¡± Evan said in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°are quite bright. They are protective of their own young


    even, amazing quality. It is as though this,¡± he said pointing to me, ¡°is a sentient being


    He was being an asshole and grinned at the Healers maliciously. The idiots had no idea the depth of


    intelligence a human could possess. Damien¡¯s family would educate them, but they didn¡¯t seem


    receptive. Now we just wanted them to get on with their job and leave.


    The Healers missed the sarcasm entirely. They just asked Bane to move me onto a floating table. They


    would heal me, although none of them understood how I¡¯d known the other things could harm my baby.


    Evan¡¯s exnation was evidently not satisfactory.


    Once I was in position the thing was pressed into my tender chest wall. It seemed to be emitting a


    series of waves. My rib felt sharp pain for a moment and then it began to dull. The pain got much


    better, but did not go awaypletely.


    After withdrawing the strange probe the Healers coated the area with the healing cream. The bruising


    lightened and breathing became much easier. Rxing onto the floating table I felt as though I could


    fall to sleep right there.


    The Healers were quite proud of themselves. Once they had thought about birth defects, they had


    thought about other chemicals, like food. They had taken the initiative to start to study the food I ate to


    ensure nothing was harmful. A list of eptable food was given to Damien. He looked it over and


    thanked them politely as he guided them out the door.

 Chapter 485

    We set off for the mountains in the early morning. Since my child was a girl Nu-reeh wanted us there


    quickly. I still had much to learn, obviously, and she believed it was safer. After the day before I couldn¡¯t


    help but agree.


    I was a little surprised by how long the trip was. I¡¯d travelled to the edge of the mountains many times


    before. The only time I¡¯d travelled deep into them had been in Nu-reeh¡¯s arms. I couldn¡¯t even fathom if


    this trip was Longer or shorter than that had been. I¡¯d been terrified and freezing the whole time. Today,


    the ride seemed to take forever.


    I thought about names as we rode. A strong female name was what I needed. Nu-reeh obviously didn¡¯t


    care if the name was from Earth, which was good. I had no idea how females were named here.


    ¡°How did you name me?¡± I asked suddenly.


    My name was feminine and pretty. I wondered how they¡¯de up with it.


    ¡°My Brothers,¡± Christof said, ¡°had wanted a ve for a long time. I had always been against this, as


    you know. Still, when we heard sounds we always picked out the ones we Liked and remembered


    them.


    Eventually, my Brothers decided on the sound they enjoyed most. Your name is that sound. It brought


    them pleasure and peace. When they saw you, they knew you would wear the name proudly.¡±


    I smiled fondly at them. That was a good way to pick a name, but not the way I would have done it. Still


    it was better than the way my Mom had picked my name on Earth.


    Our conversation was interrupted as shadows fell over the transport. Dinah swooped to our right and


    Tosu to our left. They said nothing, but flew slightly in front of us as guides.


    We began to pass into the mountains with our entourage. Much like the first time the scenery


    fascinated me. I imagined Hannah and all she had seen; it must be amazing to be free.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Christof asked reaching out and taking my hand.


    I had not meant to depress everyone, but I had. Being free had been wonderful for all of us. Although it


    had only been an illusion for the men; they still missed the feeling. Christof had been right all along,


    free things should be left free.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    We flew to the mountain Nu-reeh called home, but were forced to Land in an unfamiliar area. The


    women led us into a short cave system with no other men present. They told us we would stay here


    until they moved us. To reinforce that, Dinah took our transport when she left.


    ninjanovel


    The cave we were in was chilly. It was just a single long run with one opening out of the mountain. We


    walked to the back of the cave and found water seeping down the wall. A pan sat there, as did a rag. A


    couple dirty, wooden cups littered the ground. I was very confused.


    ¡°Wee to the shower and our drinking water,¡± Evan said with flourish.


    Damien found an indent in the rock and pointed out several thin nkets. ¡°Ah, the sleeping chamber,¡±


    he said sharply.


    The men were livid.


    ¡°This is eptable for us,¡± Christof ranted walking back toward the gapping mouth of the cave. ¡°Ciara


    cannot live this way. She will be iu.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand, but Christof¡¯s memories told me what this was. If the women wanted to take and


    keep a man, but not reveal the world¡¯s secrets, they¡¯d store him somewhere like this. The man would


    be unable to scale down the rock wall and was essentially trapped. It was an isted Lonely existence


    until the women released them.


    ¡°It is also used for punishment,¡± Damien said wearily looking around for something to burn. ¡°Nu-reeh


    told us she was angry that we disobeyed her the first time we bred you.¡±


    They¡¯d used the plug, because I¡¯d begged to be fuller. It had been a disaster in the end, but they¡¯d done


    it to make me happy. Nu-reeh had instructed them to only use my vaginal area for sex during that time.


    The men wanted to be upset and angry, but that would be a wasted emotion.

 Chapter 486

    ¡°She will not allow Ciara to be harmed,¡± Bane soothed his Brothers. ¡°We will merely be ufortable


    until she is satisfied.¡±


    We took the time to inspect the cave thoroughly. A hole in the back was for waste, we¡¯d already found


    the water we could drink or use to wash with. The nkets would provide minimal bedding on the hard,


    cold floor.


    ¡°Guess this is why she told us not to insert Ciara¡¯s plug,¡± Evan said staring at the bleak interior.


    Not Like any of us would be thinking about sex while we were here. This ce was going to be


    ufortable and trying. Nu-reeh would make sure of our difort.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I felt guilty, my face was chilly, but not the rest of me. Evan had bundled me in my long blue dress and,


    not one, but three brown outeryers. I¡¯d been dressed very warmly for this excursion.


    ¡°She instructed us to,¡± Damien said patting my shoulder.


    The men had me dressed in so manyyers I¡¯d be warm even at night. They had not understood the


    directive at first, now it made more sense.


    We walked to the opening of the cave and found there was a sizable width before the drop off. It would


    be a near impossible feat to climb safely down, though. The men inspected the length of the shelf,


    counting their steps. It was perhaps a fifteen hundred steps each way. They found a pile ofrge rocks


    at one end.


    I remembered my time in Nu-reeh¡¯s care and knew what the rocks were for. Christof had done a simr


    chore when he was first brought to the mountains.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t for Ciara, I¡¯m sure,¡± Evan said. ¡°I am quite certain we will have a chore every day,


    Brothers.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Moving the rocks was boring, repetitive work. The men hated the sorting room, this would be so much


    worse. At Least with the sorting room there was a point to the moving of the ore.


    The sun was low but there was still some daylight left. The men took that as a sign they should start.


    The rocks were obviously not intended for me. I just paced with the men and attempted to entertain


    them. I sang and told stories, anything to make the work more bearable.


    I tried to enjoy the beautiful mountains, but that only went so far. The wind was cold and the men felt


    the chill even through their jackets. It got worse as the sun dipped Lower in the sky. The mountains


    were not a ce they enjoyed.


    I wasn¡¯t silent until the huge shadow passed overhead. Nu-reeh dropped in front of us and we all stared


    at her. She dropped a small, wrapped container on the ground and red at us.


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We disobeyed, Mistress,¡± we said as a group.


    She exined to us our faults in detail. The men had used the plug when she had told them not to. I


    had gotten in a fight and then allowed myself to be injured. We had all refused healing when it was


    initially offered.


    ¡°You had no right to make any of those choices,¡± she exined cooly.


    ¡°You are mine. The breeder is mine. I want the vessel protected even at the expense of a life of one of


    my own. She will make many more for me, as long as she is healthy. You did not pay enough attention


    to her safety. In addition, never refuse the Healers and treat her as I wish, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°This is for the ve only,¡± she said pointing to the small Lump on the ground.

 Chapter 487

    With that said she was gone.


    I was shocked and appalled. If I was injured she would sacrifice the child to keep me healthy. I would


    just make another one. It was a numbers game for her and it was truly sickening.


    ¡°Enough with this thought,¡± Christof scolded pushing me toward our cave, he felt the despondence


    creeping into me.


    Night was falling fast. We didn¡¯t want to be standing on a mountain ledge in the dark. Evan stooped


    and picked up the small package Nu-reeh had dropped. It smelled familiar.


    The curse words were in my head. She was feeding me and only me. The men could tolerate that, it


    would just be ufortable. Nu-reeh had doubled the punishment by feeding me meat soaked in tami.


    The smell would make the men crazy and she knew it.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We¡¯ll split it,¡± I offered hopefully. I¡¯d feel awful being the only one to eat. That idea was met with fury.


    Nu-reeh would just devise worse punishment if they did something like that. I¡¯d eat and they would


    suffer. That is how it had to be for now.


    None of us voiced it, but we all hoped, one day we would be free to make our own choices.


    The men did not mind going hungry, they¡¯d done it before. In the past they¡¯d not been subjected to


    smelling tami all night, though. We settled just outside the cave and Evan opened Nu-reeh¡¯s package. I


    would eat out here, so the whole cave wouldn¡¯t smell.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Leaning against the wall Bane thought of whole new realms of curse words to describe Nu-reeh. The


    meat appeared to have been cooked just the way they liked it. She was being particrly malicious in


    this punishment.


    I tried to eat quickly, but Damien scolded me. If I didn¡¯t chew I was likely to get a stomachache, that


    wasmon knowledge. I slowed down, but ate as quickly as I could.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Evan said looking out over the mountains, ¡°Ciara does not taste the tami the same way we


    do.¡±


    As I ate dinner the men discussed my human differences. They suppressed their hunger by distracting


    themselves. We sat outside until I¡¯d finished and left the fragrant container many steps from the cave¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°A bit of this, too,¡± Kein said pulling a package out of the pouch at Christof¡¯s back.


    As we walked into our cave Kein handed me a bit of the dried root that treated vomiting. Christof had


    thought to bring it in case we couldn¡¯t get it in the mountains quickly. Lucky for us, he¡¯d tucked it into


    the pouch at his waist. There was enough in there tost several days.


    After we all took a drink from the back of the cave, we sat and talked a while more. The stars were


    coming out, so we sat and watched them until Damien dered bed time. Evan took the first shift on


    watch and sent the rest of us to sleep.


    Stretched out on the stone floor I had tough to myself. I¡¯d never slept on the floor on Earth, but it was


    almost bing a habit here. I almost missed the ufortable chair on Mom¡¯s front porch.


    The men were not at all bothered by our circumstances. They trained in much rougher conditions than


    this. Being in a cave, sheltered from the elements, would have been a Luxury during their younger


    years.


    ¡°Still,¡± Bane warnedying on one side of me as Damienid on the other, ¡°the mountains are a


    dangerous ce. We will not sleep deeply here, Ciara. You must not either. Be prepared, little Sister,


    you must be ready,¡± he warned.


    Damien found Bane¡¯s concern unnecessary. ¡°We will protect her, Brother. Let her sleep if she can,¡± he


    encouraged patting my hand.


    Damien had no doubt of their ability to defend me. Neither did Bane and he was frustrated by Damien¡¯s


    refusal to understand. He propped on his elbow and looked at his lead Brother sternly.


    ¡°She is part of the famil: he said with emphasis. ¡°This is how the family handles this situation.¡±


    Damien¡¯s personal thoughts on the matter were fluid. If Bane wanted me to integrate into this part of


    their life, he had no qualms with it. Damien shrugged and Baney back down rxed. We were a


    family and this is how the family slept when we were in possible danger, with one eye open, so to


    speak.

 Chapter 488

    It was the middle of the night when I was startled fully awake. I¡¯d been sleeping lightly, following the pull


    of the Brothers. Now Christof was rising to take his turn at watch. He Looked over at me and motioned


    me back down. I should rest, this was just his turn.


    My eyes were wide open, though. I rose and stretched.


    ¡°I¡¯LL just sit with you for a moment,¡± I smiled quietly.


    ¡°For some reason I¡¯m too restless to sleep.¡±


    The men relented. I was awake and not at all sleepy. It shouldn¡¯t harm me to sit up for a moment. I felt


    the other four fade into Light slumber as Christof and I walked toward the cave opening.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d experienced them take watch in the dreams. It was always the same. They took in the surrounding


    area and then settled on a ce where they could monitor their Brothers¡¯ safety most effectively.


    Christof and Imunicated silently. He remembered nights they¡¯d actually been attacked by things in


    the night. There were things to look for, telltale noises that would indicate something creeping up on us.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to do if you had experience and Damien¡¯s family had lots of experience.


    We sat and enjoyed each other¡¯spany until his turn ended. Kein met us as we walked back to the


    thin sleeping pallets. He bid us a good rest and patted his Brother on the shoulder. The closeness


    reassured all of us. At the very least we were left together for this.


    Nu-reeh fed us in the morning, all of us. The men moved stones and I tagged along for the rest of the


    day. She fed me twice more, but not them. The men ate once a day.


    The punishment continued for eleven days. I was dirty, achy, and barely rested. Sleeping deeply was


    prohibited and for some reason I couldn¡¯t anyway. All night my mind stayed active and alert sifting


    through my family¡¯s memories.


    The men weren¡¯t that concerned by their own circumstance, but worried about me. A human, they


    believed, was too weak to live this way.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Their opinion resolved me to make the best of this. I remembered seeing stories on the television about


    how some humans lived. They subsisted on mountains in worse conditions than I was in now. My


    weakness embarrassed me, so I focused on the positive.


    There was some good in this situation. The family was together and not separated. We were fed and


    had water to drink. There was no useining about the lesson.


    The lesson we should be learning was obvious. All of us belonged to Nu-reeh and she could do with us


    what she wished. She could keep us miserable orfortable for even the smallest reason. The


    sooner we did her bidding without questioning, the less we would suffer.


    ¡°Strange, though,¡± Christof still said, ¡°she¡¯s never put this much work into making us feel dependent on


    her before.¡±


    She¡¯d never asked us to stop making our own decisions before either. In fact, in the past she¡¯d


    encouraged independence. Something had changed, we just didn¡¯t know what it was. Evan would ask


    around once we got around the other men, someone would know.


    ¡°In the meantime¡­¡± Damien trailed off.


    We do what she wants. ALL of us try to keep her happy, Nu-reeh could be a vicious bitch when she


    wanted. It wouldn¡¯t be safe for any of us if we kept angering her, even if it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    ¡°Ciara is the main priority, all agreed outwardly.


    Damien stated and for safety¡¯s sake, we


    The men heard the throbbing alternate pulse in my thoughts. I would do anything for my child, including


    take punishment from Nu-reeh. It wasn¡¯t what the men had decided to think, though. I buried the


    instinct deep, but held onto it tightly. We could survive the difference of opinion that way.


    That afternoon Nu-reeh appeared and we stood watching her cautiously. She reminded us she was in


    charge and we agreed with her. Dinah returned our transport and we followed them back to the main


    mountain.

 Chapter 489

    Nu-reeh walked us though the halls to an area slightly closer to the women¡¯s area. She told us our


    housing arrangement had been modified. The men had not known there were ces for them in this


    area. We all just followed quietly.


    We reached a new Looking opening in the cave system. Nu-reeh told us to go inside and rx. The


    men would have assignments in the morrow. She stalked off angrily before we had time to do as she


    said. The men had never understood Nu-reeh, but this was strange behavior even for her.


    We stepped into the archway and took a short hallway lighted with smokeless torches. I gasped at the


    site before us when the hall ended. The area we stepped into was Large and very well lit. In the middle


    of the room was a massive pool of water. Five Large smokeless pits warmed the room andfortable


    looking seating was scattered around along with several tables.


    ¡°Fuji, Rose!¡± I called out seeing my friends kneeling at a table.


    They looked up and then quickly back down.


    ¡°You may Look at us,¡± Damien said gently as we approached them.


    ¡°There is no punishment for casting your eyes on us. We Keep you when it is needed. Do not fear to


    look at us.¡±


    My friends rxed and smiled at me. I took in their outfits and was impressed by the differences. Fuji


    was nude and wrapped in several shiny chains as was normal. Wisps of red hair floated over her head.


    Rose was dressed in a form fitting red dress that went to the floor. Much like mine, hers was see


    through. Unlike mine the material fitted her delicate legs closely. Beneath the dress were foot covers


    that rose to her mid thigh. We were both being kept warm andfortable.


    Rose got up and looked me over, she frowned taking in my dirty features and wind knotted hair.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°The Large woman, Mistress Nu-reeh, said you had disobeyed her Ciara. Were you hurt?¡± she asked


    touching my sleeve.


    ¡°So,¡± I chuckled, ¡°just left a little ufortable.¡± ¡°It is very strange here,¡± she whispered.


    I nodded and took her hand and squeezed it. The mountains were a Lot to take in, especially for


    someone as sheltered as Rose was.


    ¡°Your men,¡± Damien asked looking around, ¡°where are they?¡± ¡°They work, Keeper,¡± Rose said politely,


    ¡°they melt the ore the women mine and package it for sale.¡±


    ¡°Mine sort the ore,¡± Fuji added taking my other hand. ¡°Have you seen the pool that they made for you,


    Ciara?¡± she directed to me.


    I had and my men were fascinated by it. ¡°You swim in warm water every day,¡± Fuji informed me pulling


    me toward the Olympic sized body of water.


    ¡°It keeps you strong and healthy. My Master¡¯s Mistress wished that you continue to be strong and


    healthy, so she made this for you. It is even warm the way you like it,¡± she finished as we stood right at


    the edge.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Evan dipped his fingers into the water and it was veryfortable. It even swirled against his fingers;


    something was moving the water beneath the surface. Kein knew water and he knew that would keep it


    from smelling odd.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Christof asked looking up. I could see the clouds and sky outside. A piece of the roof


    was missing allowing light to spill in.


    ¡°The opening allows the water vapor out, so the room is not wet,¡± Rose said cautiously.


    Christof encouraged her to talk so she continued to exin. Strong air currents across the space above


    prevented the cold froming in and sucked the water out. The women had found the room stored


    moisture before they added it. Basin¡¯s Mistress had calmly exined it to them when they asked its


    purpose.


    The women had put an extraordinarily Large amount of thought into this room. That much was obvious.


    ¡°Where do we rest?¡± Kein asked noting the three doorways along the far wall.

 Chapter 490

    Rose pointed to the left most door way. She told the men it had been decorated and stocked with


    things for them. The other two rooms were for Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I wonder why we are kept separate from the other men?¡± Christof asked looking around at our private


    space.


    Rose answered him quietly. The other men didn¡¯t act well around ves. They had foolishly harmed


    me before. No one else was permitted in this set of rooms. If the women found anyone here, they


    would kill them.


    Damien was fine with that. He¡¯d rather not have me around the men up here anyway. Bane walked


    toward their rooms and opened the leather drape that acted as the door.


    After thest few days I expected an empty cave, that was not the case. We entered into the sitting


    room. Much like always the living area was dotted with several chairs around a fire pit. Kein lit the


    lamps and we went into the bed area.


    Thefortable Looking, round bed was there, draped in their colors and symbol. Off to the side was a


    closet. It had been well stocked with dresses for me and clothing for the men. Even boots were present


    in the closet. Nothing had been forgotten.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Come look,¡± I heard Christof say and I felt the strangeness reverberate through all of us.


    We stepped back into the main room and through a leather cover I had not noticed before. Inside Kein


    lit the Lamps and I stood Looking at my own warm stone. It was a birthing room.


    The birthing room wasrge, obviously meant tofortably fit Nu-reeh should she choose toe in.


    This room would prevent me from having to give birth in Nu-reeh¡¯s quarters. I was grateful for the


    privacy, but terrified at the implications.


    Nu-reeh truly meant to breed me so often I would need my own quarters for it. The thought depressed


    me terribly.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Bane said pulling me toward another room, ¡°let¡¯s bathe and settle in.¡±


    There was a bath in our quarters, as well as, a shower. It was a funny ¡®luxury the men thought. They¡¯d


    be just as fine using the Large bath out front, but I did Like to bathe in privacy. We¡¯d make me happy


    for now, particrly since I seemed upset.


    The men and I stripped and filled the pool in our quarters with steaming water. They felt the cold melt


    out of their bones as they sunk into the warmth. I had not realized how ufortable they really were.


    The water brought their aches over the Last many days to the forefront. It had been masked before.


    ¡°If we allowed misery to master us, it would make us a weak family,¡± Damien said pulling me to straddle


    hisp. ¡°We can depend on one another to double our strength-¡°


    ¡°-or doubly weaken it,¡± Christof finished. ¡°I do not understand the bonds the females share, but I


    imagine it is simr. They must bond with Sisters who increase their strength. It seems very important.¡±


    It did seem very important. I worried that the next girl know how to make good strong connections.


    From what Hannah had told me having a strong Sister that knew the world had been a wonderful thing.


    I wanted my daughters to know how to find that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach her that,¡± I said running the cloth slowly over Damien¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hannah never exined to me how she knew¡­¡±


    I felt deficient again and the men groaned openly.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said tilting my face until I looked into his eyes, ¡°we are strong and capable. Our female


    children will be the same. Finding a Sister is probably Like finding a Brother. She will know what we


    Look for in one another and find the same thing in her family. You must cease this incessant worry. It is


    distracting and pointless.¡±


    I looked into Damien¡¯s eyes as the internal conversation took over. This stress I insisted on having may


    have been what fostered my irrational concern over Nu-reeh. They would not let me dwell this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I insisted fisting my hands against Damien¡¯s chest. They refused to listen or let me dwell


    on it. The memories I had of those times I imed Nu-reeh controlled them were manifestations of


    illness in my mind. There was no use in reying those events.

 Chapter 491

    I was outnumbered. Pushing the memories away I let theirbined consciousness take over. The


    girls would be fine and we would be fine. The worry floated away and I let it go.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Evan praised as he poured warm water over my hair to start cleaning it.


    The bath was just what all of us needed. It was warm and rxing. The water washed away the strain


    in their muscles as they cleaned away the dirt.


    The men weren¡¯t particrly bothered by being dirty, but the cleanliness was expected of them. As


    children they had been trained thatck of concern over one¡¯s physical being indicated weakness. A


    man must keep himself in top condition at all times.


    I remembered my uncles for a moment. They¡¯d never bathed well enough to wash away the stale


    sweat or the odor of alcohol. Of course worrying over their physical health had been thest thing on


    their list. I remembered Uncle Eddy with his paunchy gut and toothless smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Earth is a strange ce,¡± Christof saidughing at my memories. We finished the bath and I was in


    much better spirits. The men were d for my settled state of mind.


    ¡°We have questions,¡± Bane told me quietly as we dressed.


    ninjanovel


    They did have questions, for once we all did. Nu-reeh was acting so strange. Damien and his Brothers


    would make the rounds and find out what was going on. They nned to find their friends and ask the


    pertinent questions.


    Rose was good for me, so the men felt safe leaving me with her. She would keep me from silly


    thoughts. They settled me at the table she was at and strode purposefully out of our new area.


    Rose was thrilled to have me back. She¡¯d been trying to work on the stories herself, but she didn¡¯t


    know enough words. Her owners¡¯ Mistress, Mistress Catna, wanted her productive. Rose had been


    making nkets for men in thepound, but enjoyed writing a great deal more. Since I was here, we


    could get back to that.


    We knelt together on thefortable kneeling chairs and talked for a moment before Rose insisted we


    do some work. The woman that owned Rose¡¯s men was quite insistent she not bezy. Rose was


    terrified of the woman. She pressed the pad she¡¯d been given into my hands and entreated me to


    begin.


    I usually came up with what to write about and Rose made it sound good. I thought for several


    moments.


    ¡°We could write about scars,¡± I offered drawing the symbol for that horrible creature absently on the


    pad.


    The pad lit up and Rose put her hand over her mouth. It was a drawn replica of the Scar from many


    different angles. She pulled it closer and looked at it shuddering.


    ¡°What,¡± she asked, ¡°is that?¡±


    The written words apanying the drawing was too technical for me to fully understand. It resembled


    a scientific journal article written for specialists. I read what I could to Rose of the introduction. The


    information was very detailed.


    ¡°Read the whole thing,¡± she requested politely. ¡°Our story might be made better if we had more


    information.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. The Light in Rose¡¯s eyes was like nothing I had seen from her before. A teacher,


    starved of all education, finally able to learn again. She Looked radiant.


    As I stumbled through theplicated passages, it struck me again. Rose¡¯s talents were wasted here.


    very was a waste of her mind. Hannah was right. The way this world ran was stupid, stupid,


    stupid¡­


    After we read the article, we wrote a simple story about how to disable and cook a Scar. Fuji looked at


    the pictures and determined she could draw it. The article described how to kill it and she depicted her


    men doing just that.


    A sound got our attention and Rose and Fuji leapt up. I watched as a woman strode into the room with


    her femalepanion. My eyes misted as I recognized Hannah and Ra.


    I flung myself at my daughter and hugged her tight. Hannah gripped me and pulled me against her


    massive frame. We cried and hugged for several moments. When I was done with Hannah I gave Ra


    the same affection. From our first short meeting I realized it was expected.

 Chapter 492

    ¡°That is a strange way to greet,¡± Fuji finally said from behind me.


    ¡°My men did not instruct me to greet Mistress Nu-reeh this way. They told me not to touch her at all, in


    fact.¡±


    Iughed and turned to face my friends.


    ¡°This,¡± I said with flourish, ¡°is Hannah and her Sister, Ra. I would most certainly not greet Mistress Nu-


    reeh in such a fashion.¡±


    Rose looked stunned and Fuji just cocked her head at the new arrivals. They encouraged me to talk to


    Hannah and went back to what they had been doing. I got the feeling my daughter frightened Rose


    terribly.


    I sat with Hannah and her Sister for a while and talked. Rose obviously was afraid, so we moved on the


    far side of the pool. The girls told me where they had been and where they were going. Hannah


    congratted me on my pregnancy and Ra offered a blessing. They were happy it was a girl again.


    ¡°We will help her when she needs us,¡± Hannah said smiling. ¡°She may choose not to join us, but we will


    be here for her.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I was pleased Hannah would help her family out and told her so. Ra said they would stay and help me


    with the pregnancy now, but they could not. The girls were in the middle of a thing they told me, so they


    couldn¡¯t stay long. I didn¡¯t ask what the thing was, but I wished it didn¡¯t have to take them away.


    ¡°Nu-reeh¡¯s a little¡­agitated,¡± Hannah finally said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get an attitude if we stay right now.


    I caught the Look and the sly smile the girls had. They knew something. I wanted to ask, but was


    stopped.


    ¡°I made you a devotional, Mama,¡± Hannah said suddenly handing me a slip of what felt Like folded


    paper. ¡°Just Like on Earth you can read it and then burn it. I¡¯m sure God will listen if you say the prayer


    like you did on Earth.¡±


    That was bizarre and made no sense, but I took the paper.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Read it now, do the devotion while we are here, Mama. I think we will be blessed to see you burn it,¡±


    Ra instructed politely.


    I smiled lightly and looked between them. They must have confused something Ra remembered from


    Earth with something Hannah remembered. It was sweet they had thought about this strange religious


    thing. I would do whatever made them happy, even if it wasn¡¯t my culture they recalled,


    Opening the letter the first words in English said: Do not read out ¡®Loud.


    There is a resistance and we are part of it.


    Daddy and his Brothers must learn to think for themselves.


    The control the women like Nu-reeh have over the men can be broken. Daddy and his Brothers must


    concentrate and they can be free of Nu-reeh¡¯s control. You have seen how she does it. They will notice


    it if they pay attention. They can ignore the suggestions, but don¡¯t let her see them do it.


    Men are being saved from thepounds and freed. We are helping. Ra and I are young, so we aren¡¯t


    permitted to do much now, except reconnaissance. As non breeding, young ones we travel freely


    almost everywhere.


    We work for a powerful female. She and her Sisters wish freedom for all beings on the.


    very is wrong, Mama, and we will help end it.

 Chapter 493

    Love,


    Hannah and Ra


    I looked up at my daughter stunned. The men were in my head. They had been walking, but stopped


    as the words from the letter flowed through the bond. I wasn¡¯t crazy.


    ¡°Say the devotional and burn it, Mama,¡± Hannah said pointedly.


    Nu-reeh could not see this simple piece of paper. It would endanger Hannah¡¯s very life I feared. I threw


    the message into the middle of the fire pit and didn¡¯t breath until it was burned away.


    ¡°The devotional, Mama, don¡¯t forget,¡± Hannah reminded pointedly.


    This was a game to Hannah and Ra, one they were winning. I could not be the weakest link. In


    whispered English I recited the pledge of allegiance to the g. It was the only thing I could think to say.


    I saw Hannah fighting not to Laugh.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Hannah hugged me and so did Ra.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell Daddy I Love him,¡± Hannah said as she headed out the door. ¡± be through here as we travel. I


    Love you, Mama.¡±


    I roused from my stunned state to call out my Love for both girls, just before their wings disappeared.


    I walked slowly back to Rose and Fuji on the other side of the pool, who both Looked relieved.


    ¡°Are you sure,¡± Rose asked hesitantly, ¡°that is your daughter?¡± Iughed hard. I couldn¡¯t help it. This


    day was so bizarre.


    ¡°Yes, that is my daughter and her Sister,¡± I assured them squeezing Rose¡¯s hand.


    Fuji spoke confidently. She told me Hannah resembled me in bone structure. Beneath the fur she could


    see her human features.


    It was nearly impossible to pay attention to Fuji¡¯smentary. The men wereing this way and they


    were shocked. The closer they got the louder their internal conversation was.


    Ciara had not been wrong or delusional. Nu-reeh could control them. How dare she do that! This bond,


    this family, belonged to them not her.


    My men marched into our area with fire in their eyes. I¡¯d gotten used to the Lines on their skin, usually it


    was just a subtle variation. Now it was easy to see they were darker and more pronounced. They were


    furious. I had never seen them this quite this angry before.


    I stood and faced them feeling the aggression pouring into me. It concerned me on several levels.


    Before the desire to start striking something took over, I thought quickly.


    Hannah must think we were being watched. If the men acted odd, Nu-reeh may not let her visit. Since


    we wanted to continue to get the information Hannah provided, we should calm down.


    The men were masters of control. They¡¯d trained their whole lives to use their emotions to strengthen


    and not weaken them. The shift was nearly instantaneous. We weren¡®t angry anymore, we were in


    charge of ourselves.


    ¡°Come, Ciara,¡± Damien said, ¡°walk with us. We¡­missed you and did not finish what we intended to


    do.¡±


    I heard Rose beside me. How sweet and loving Damien sounded. She sighed and patted my arm.

 Chapter 494

    I walked with my men out of our quarters. They were intent on finding Hannah before she left. She had


    probably gone to the main exit for the women. The men usually stayed away from there.


    Our rooms were close to the women¡¯s area, so it wasn¡¯t a long walk. We made it swiftly to the exit the


    men were looking for. Hannah and Ra stood talking to a burly woman. From where we stood we could


    hear the woman warning them against harming Basin and his Brothers.


    ¡°I only wished to see my female breeder,¡° Hannah said politely.


    ¡°We are much too young to breed and your men are in no danger around us. They are friends of my


    male breeder. I would not harm those close to him; it would anger my female breeder.¡±


    The woman noticed us then. She turned and looked at us sharply and asked why we were here.


    Damien spoke calmly, ¡°I wished to see this female, Mistress. It is a custom on Earth that I should be


    concerned with my offspring¡¯s well-being. If my female offspring expects this, I felt it would be


    appropriate. Hannah¡¯s happiness is my only concern.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The woman Hannah had been talking to seemed surprised. Damien¡¯s logic was wless. He was only


    here for the good of a female. That was a very eptable reason for his visit.


    ¡°This is the custom?¡± the woman asked Hannah.


    ¡°Yes, on Earth a male would have helped to raise me. It is not expected here, but my male breeder


    understands this strange custom through his ve. It fills a need within me to know him,¡± Hannah said


    politically. Therge female considered us all for a moment before she spoke.


    ¡°Visit when you are here,¡± she told Hannah, ¡°but do not harm my men. Do not let your Earth heritage


    hinder you, but this is not objectionable to me.¡±


    The woman took off out of the mountain and we stood facing Hannah and Ra silently.


    ¡°Daddy, Hannah said Lightly, ¡°it is good to see you.¡±


    She opened her arms, inviting affection from Damien. He strode toward her and hugged her, even


    kissing her cheek. The greeting was warmer than I would have expected, but Damien trusted Hannah.


    She was family.


    ¡°This ce,¡± Hannah said gesturing, ¡°reminds me of Radio Shack.¡±


    The men Looked puzzled for a moment at the Earth word, but I understood it. The meaning sunk in


    quickly. There were recording devices here.


    Damien and his Brothers had seen devices that could transmit sound and picture, and knew they


    existed. It was somehow not surprising the women used those sorts of things.


    ¡°We should sit and talk somewhere,¡± Damien offered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Your Mama and I have not seen you in a Long time.¡±


    ¡°A ce in the sun would be good for Mama,¡± Hannah said leading us away, ¡°I Know the perfect spot.¡±


    We followed Hannah and Ra around the inside of the mountains. She went down into a deserted ce


    and we came to a wall. A part of the mountain side had fallen in and the sunshine spilled into the old


    cavern. It was just barely a Large enough hole for Hannah and Ra to get through, a full grown woman


    would not fit.


    Ra spoke loudly and clearly, ¡°Mama will be warm and we can sit and talk. It is a shame the other Earth


    female fears us or we could go to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± I agreed. ¡°Poor Rose seems quite afraid of you two.¡± The girls nodded and smiled Leading


    us out on a wide ledge.

 Chapter 495

    Once we were all outside Ra looked around casually. I saw her sharp eyes scanning the area around


    us. Hannah did the same thing.


    ¡°The things they use,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°glitter in the light¡­like a camera Lens. I did not see any


    here when we looked at this area.


    I understood the word and I remembered how a piece of curved ss would catch the light. Bane


    clucked his tongue and leaned back on a piece of rock. Kein made a simr sound and nudged Bane¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°Told you they weren¡¯t just pieces of the wall,¡± Kein said feeling vindicated.


    As children there had been these shiny pieces to the walls of the training grounds. Kein had noticed


    them and Christof had asked. The Child Keepers said they were just how a wall was made and to


    Leave them alone.


    ¡°Nu-reeh and your female breeders have always watched you,¡± Hannah said gently. ¡°They are a way of


    sending images from ce to ce.¡±


    ¡°They watch you still,¡± Ra said cautiously, ¡°we saw two in the main room with the pool in the area where


    you all stay. They seemed aimed at the entranceway.¡±


    ¡°We doubt they are in your living quarters,¡± Hannah said to Damien.


    ¡°They would want to make sure Mama was safe. They would use them to monitor any men entering or


    leaving the main area with the pool.¡±


    We would check once we were home. Damien wanted to know what to call them. The word Hannah


    used was roughly equivalent to camera in English. In my mind, that¡¯s what they were.


    Christof wished fervently that I knew more about cameras. Even though my Knowledge was Limited he


    was d for theparison, so they could understand.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Your Mama,¡± Christof said hesitantly, ¡°knows this word. On Earth she remembers them transmitting


    sound also sometimes.¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me Christof would have picked up on that detail. I never would have thought


    to ask.


    ¡°They cannot,¡± Ra said, ¡°the ore in the mountains disrupts their ability to transmit sound well. You need


    a pad to do that and it would need to be close to the originator of the sound.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even then it doesn¡¯t alwayse in clearly,¡° Hannah finished.


    The men thought for a moment about what the girls had told us. There was a more pressing issue here,


    though and Damien got to it.


    ¡°She can control us,¡± he said getting right to the point. ¡°How does she do it?¡±


    Ra exined, because she understood it better. The women could connect to their men, In the past the


    connection had gone both ways. The women were actually bonded to the men they kept. The families


    connected deeply to one another.


    ¡°Families of women kept as many men as they safely could. They shared a sacred bond with each


    family. The bonds took time to grow, but often they were as strong as the bonds you share with your


    Brothers,¡± Ra calmly exined. ¡°Once the women decided to keep the men separate from them, the


    bonds withered away. Soon the women Learned they could force a bond, but they didn¡¯t like giving the


    men ess to themselves.¡±


    Hannah interrupted and finished the story sounding angry, ¡°Now there is a chip. Women that own men


    attune it to the families they keep. You cannot connect to her and she can¡¯t fully integrate into your


    bond, but she has ess to you. She can imnt a thought or a summons into you. The idea is ced


    so deeply that you all believe it originated there.¡±


    We were shocked, every one of us surprised to our core. The men never evaluated where an idea


    originated. If it was agreeable to the majority, it was just epted. Of course some ideas were so


    strong from one of us, we just allowed those things to happen. That must be what Nu-reeh was using,


    our desire to make the most opinionated Brother happy-


    ¡°If she finds you know this,¡± Ra warned, ¡°it will mean your death. The other women are protective of this


    information.¡±

 Chapter 496

    Kein chuckled, ¡°The men already know, at least some of the Administrators,¡± he said.


    The Brothers all remembered my outburst at the Administrator¡¯s threat. At the time they had not


    understood. Now all the pieces fit. The Administrators, at least a few of them, understood what the


    women did for control.


    ¡°We will watch for it, but we will not act oddly,¡± Damien assured Hannah. ¡°I believe Nu-reeh would


    punish us for this knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Men aren¡¯t supposed to know,¡± Ra mused. ¡°I am surprised the Administrators know¡­¡±


    Bane chuckled and eyed Ra with some humor, ¡°Men are not all ignorant, young one, we can think just


    as you can. The Administrators know things about the world, I¡¯m sure they noticed at some point.¡±


    ¡°It is a limited bond,¡± Hannah continued to exin. ¡°¡°Nu-reeh would have to be close to you all to do it.¡±


    We stay away from her for good reason then, the men decided.


    Abruptly the conversation changed and Damien was asking Hannah how her travels were. He even


    asked her whatnd she enjoyed best. It would have seemed odd if I wasn¡¯t listening to the internal


    conversation.


    Christof had heard someoneing. Whoever it was in the area was being quite sneaky and avoiding


    making themselves known. They wereing at us from just above; Christof had noted the rustle of


    wings and slight change in the shadows.


    Hannah quirked a brow at Damien and he nodded to her. The subtle human gesture would not be


    noticed by anyone but us. Hannah and Ra nodded back and continued with the light conversation for


    several moments with us. I noted the girls looked around now, intent on finding what Damien had.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    There were warring sensations in my head suddenly. The impression we were being watched was


    reced with the idea we were alone with Hannah and Ra. The men noticed the aberrant thought and


    realized it had note from any one of us.


    Nu-reeh was here and close. We hoped she had not heard us speaking. Probably not or she¡¯d already


    know all she needed to.


    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to hold you longer than we should,¡± Damien said cordially to Hannah.


    ¡°Your Mama exined you are in the middle of something.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah sighed signaling ¡®up¡¯ silently with her eyes as Damien nodded, ¡°so much travel to do and


    so much to learn. Ra and I are expected in her female breeders mountain in three nights. She has


    generously agreed to let us train in her mines for a few days. It is a test really, to see if we are worthy of


    being imed by her Later.¡±


    ¡°Fly safe, Hannah,¡± Damien said sping her arm and pulling her into a hug, ¡°and best of Luck to both


    of you. You also Ra, fly safe.¡±


    Hannah hugged Damien and then me tightly.


    ¡°Come visit when you can,¡± I said hugging the girls and keeping a steady voice.


    Hannah and Ra flew off and Damien Lounged against the rock wall. Inside my head was the idea we


    should talk about what Hannah had just said. It would feel good to relive the conversation. The hair on


    my neck prickled with fear. Thispulsion came from outside of us.


    ¡°So the girl Likes to travel,¡± Kein said throwing rocks Like baseballs toward another cliff.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell her she would?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Wish she¡¯d bring more tami leaf,¡± Evan said. ¡°You should have asked her, Brother. She said she¡¯d


    been in that area,¡± he addressed Damien.

 Chapter 497

    Damien talked to his Brothers about the ces Hannah had mentioned to him. He admitted he was


    d for my sake she was doing well. I could be so flighty when it came to my child. I should gain


    confidence in my ability to breed strong children with them.


    We all felt Nu-reeh leave. She had been sitting above us, watching and listening, but the conversation


    we had was intentionally boring. She¡¯d obviously flown away when nothing interesting was being said.


    Damn that woman, was the general opinion. My personal thoughts were fearful. I would have to be very


    careful. Hannah should be very careful, too. Nu-reeh already suspected my girl was up to something.


    We went inside and wound our way toward the eating hall. I was worried about Hannah and Damien


    scoffed at me. She was strong and smart, wily even. She learned fast and had his memories. Our


    daughter would be fine.


    Evan even thought after a couple more moons Hannah might be able to physically take on Nu-reeh.


    Bane would bet on her. He¡¯d certainly bet on that Sister she had. Hell, the whole family would bet on


    those girls. My concern was ridiculous and embarrassing.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I would not allow you to tell Hannah you felt that way,¡± Damien told me frowning and Looking back at


    me.


    ¡°She will not disgrace her family. To imply you think she would be weak is¡­unfathomable. I won¡¯t


    Listen to another word of it.¡±


    The men were settled and I better be ready for a fight if I wanted to keep up this Line of thinking.


    Hannah was one tough female and honest to a fault. There was nothing this world could dish out she


    couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Let it go, little Sister,¡± Bane said reaching out and squeezing the back of my neck Lightly.


    ¡°Our way is better,¡± Christof soothed from my other side.


    It was like a physical weight lifted off when I released the worry. Their assurance flooded my mind and I


    believed them. They did know about the women here and Hannah had the makings of a fine, strong


    female. By the time we made it to the dining hall I waspletely rxed.


    Damien and his Brothers greeted several men as we walked through the hall. They knew most of these


    guys and were tough enough to be well respected. We walked with smooth confidence through the


    crowds until our way was blocked by another family.


    ¡°You breed female offspring,¡± the lead Brother stated coldly. Damien appraised the family in front of him


    completely before he spoke, ¡°We all breed, but yes I¡¯ve bred two females.¡±


    ¡°Your ve only produces females we have heard,¡± he said looking over Damien¡¯s shoulder to eye me.


    Damien didn¡¯t answer the other man, but he didn¡¯t Like him looking at me like that. Damien stepped


    toward him and caught the other man¡¯s eyes as they stood toe to toe.


    ¡°If you want to fight, keep at what you¡¯re doing,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°The breeder is not your concern.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The room we were in was quiet. Everyone was waiting, hoping to watch what was probably going to be


    an epic battle. Tension rose and Damien¡¯s fists clenched as he held the other man¡¯s gaze.


    The ttering of talons came from my Left and right. Several women entered the room and the


    suspense just melted away. Fighting would be worthless; it was time to eat.


    Damien watched as the other man¡¯s face took on a slightly ck expression. He and his Brothers


    turned without another word and went back to their table. It was like they forgot what they were doing.


    We felt the pull, too. Hunger was suddenly the most important priority and we really wanted to see what


    was for the evening meal. My group started to walk to our table before we realized what we were doing.


    Nu-reeh was at it again. Thepulsion had been almost undeniable. Kein cursed under his breath


    and ran an angry hand in his hair. Bane threw an arm around his Brother and shook him in warning.

 Chapter 498

    ¡°I know you are hungry, little Brother. We have not eaten well for days, but try to control yourself,¡± he


    said with a pointedly casual air.


    Kein rxed as soon as he realized how obvious he was being.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiled, forcing a calm demeanor, ¡°been too long since we ate well. My stomach is weak


    Like a shopkeeper¡¯s.¡±


    Bane grunted a response and released the smaller man.


    It had them all bothered, though. The imnted ideas weren¡¯t even subtle. Damien and his Brothers


    were furious they¡¯d never noticed before. Now it was the most obvious thing in the world. Honestly, I


    should have told them before.


    Christof pointed to my chair and settled me in it as Damien and Evan went to get food.


    ¡°You could have told me,¡± he said under his breath while sitting beside me.


    ¡°You noticed when it happenedst time and yet kept it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Naughty, little Sister,¡± Bane whispered from my other side.


    He did like punishing me. There was so much they had not gotten to try yet, much of it he thought


    would excite me terribly. This was a good excuse to try some of Damien¡¯s skill with the flogger.


    For a split second I felt intense fear. I remembered the intimate pain they had inflicted on me and my


    breathing amped up. I did not want that again. The pain and loss of control were awful. Wide eyes met


    Bane¡¯s and I saw the displeasure in his.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had expected to teach and train with pain, not cause permanent fear. This was not the result they


    had wanted. I was just supposed to learn an important lesson and move on. It did not work that way


    with me, though.


    Jumbled memories showed them shbulbs of nightmares and many nights of lost sleep. Since they¡¯d


    beaten me I¡¯d feared them and buried my distrust for them. I had felt lost and very alone.


    ninjanovel


    They stopped, all of them, and looked at me. Even Damien and Evan stopped and looked in my


    direction. I was family and this way I felt was wrong. It was not what they wanted.


    ¡°Ahh, you see what we did, Brothers,¡± Christof said.


    It was like the other men in theirpound had taught them. The men from the red mountains had it all


    wrong. Pain would bring fear. Humans could not be taught that way.


    Bane¡¯s urges cooled down and he smiled at me trying tofort. My agreement and willingness had


    been cherished. Family was important and never distrusted. They would earn my trust back. It would


    be only pleasure between us.


    I did not like the conflicting feelings between us, so I tried to release my fear and anger. The bond did


    not work well if those types of things interfered. My little girl needed this family to grow wise and strong.


    I leaned over and touched my Lips to Bane¡¯s in forgiveness. He moaned low in his throat at the simple


    gesture. My family wanted me and was grateful for the pardon. With the matter done and decided we


    waited for our meal.


    Damien set down tters of food and Christof poured us all a cup of drink. We were all about to dig in


    when Evan grunted.


    ¡°Left Ciara¡¯s drink,¡± he said rising and walking back toward the food service area. My eyebrows raised


    looking at the cup Christof had put in front of me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good enough for me?¡± I joked lightly.

 Chapter 499

    No, it wasn¡¯t. The drink Evan was bringing me would keep my stomach settled. They¡¯d nned to start


    giving it to me as soon as they knew. Nu-reeh had interrupted their ns by putting us all in that cave.


    They would have preferred I was taking it days ago.


    My mind was bombarded suddenly with information about nausea and vomiting. Damien and his


    Brothers were sure this idea would work.


    ¡°No new bets, though,¡± Bane exined stoically. ¡°You sided with Christof. We¡¯re keeping the original


    wager.¡±


    I grinned at Bane¡¯s sense of right and wrong when it came to betting. You couldn¡¯t change your side


    just because new information came up. That just wasn¡¯t how it worked.


    Bets were so far off my radar, I¡¯d forgotten the wager we made outside the cabin. Christof and I had


    said I¡¯d have morning sickness. The other Brothers had said I would not. They¡¯d been working on it


    since then.


    Evan approached the table with a confident swagger. He was sure he¡¯d be on the winning side of this.


    ¡°Taste it,¡± hemanded, handing me the cup, ¡°it should be very ptable for you.¡±


    Grinning up at him I took a sip of the frothy Liquid. It was not objectionable. I felt like I should know the


    vor, but I just couldn¡¯t ce it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the root,¡± Kein said grinning, ¡°concentrated and made into a drink. We think it will stop the


    vomiting.¡±


    Bane tore a chunk of meat and Laid it on my te. Kein handed me what resembled warm, heavy


    bread. They encouraged me to eat and the Brothers dug in.


    The men were ravenously hungry. They¡¯d been kept near starved for days. During our time in the cave


    they¡¯d kept tight reign on their hunger. Conversation was ignored as they satisfied their stomachs.


    ninjanovel


    Basin and his Brothers came in with Rose after the men had all downed one te of food. Their bellies


    were closer to appeased, so they watched as their friends entered and settled at a table. Damien put a


    fresh helping on both our tes as the internal discussion got strange.


    Rose¡¯s head bowed so submissively was ridiculous. Men on this were strong and everyone


    knew that. Damien didn¡¯t see the point in forcing someone to stare at the floor. It was not a threat to


    anyone if a human female looked around.


    I remembered how supermodels had looked on Earth. The jaunty swing of their hips as they looked out


    over the crowds. Their eyes were even done up so it drew attention to them. That was considered


    beautiful on Earth.


    The men sifted through my memories of Earth as we ate. I thought of every female I¡¯d ever seen, from


    the most beautiful to the most hideous. We Laughed and marveled over all the different ways a human


    woman could look.


    Damienpared Earth females to women here. Something about the women on this called to


    him. Their feral nature was both dangerous and attractive. He craved contact with them.


    ¡°Not in a way I¡¯d want to keep in my home, though,¡± Kein muttered. Paterian women were exciting, but


    they weren¡¯t like me. You¡¯d be horrified to see Nu-reeh sleeping on your bed at home. Evan


    remembered myst pregnancy and all the times they had found me curled in their colors, fast asleep.


    Something about that picture made them all feel warm and cozy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You love me,¡± I whispered. They did. My family loved me. Everyone at the table understood what that


    meant and we all felt the same way.


    It wasn¡¯t like hearing someone say ¡®I love you¡¯. I felt the depth of theirmitment to me. It was like


    nothing I¡¯d felt before.


    My shining eyes met each of theirs across the table. I was ovee with the feelings they had for me.


    Inadvertently, I started to choke up and tear.


    That snapped Evan out of it.


    ¡°If you vomit, it isn¡¯t morning sickness and it doesn¡¯t mean we lose,¡± he warned me.

 Chapter 500

    Bane and Kein agreed with him. This did not count and it wasn¡¯t the same thing.


    ¡°I will not vomit,¡± Iughed taking a big swig of the fizzy drink they¡¯d had prepared; it was oddly settling.


    I focused on my stomach and didn¡¯t feel nauseated at all. They concentrated on me for a moment


    before they got back to eating. It would still be dishonorable to have me vomit my meal all over the


    floor.


    ¡°Told you the root would work,¡± Kein said emptying his te a second time.


    After dinner we took a Long, meandering walk to our rooms. The men were looking all over very


    surreptitiously. It became a game to find thecamerasnestled in the walls.


    Kein was good and hard to beat. His sharp eyes could easily pick out the aberrations in the solid stone


    walls. It was Christof that determined the pattern, though.


    Thecameraswatched entrances and exits to the mountains. One pointed to watch women Leaving and


    one pointed to watch theming in. During the long stretches of closed in caves, there was no one


    watching. Once you moved deep into the mountain a single camera would asionally watch ces


    where men would congregate. Essentially thecameraswere on the women, though.


    Damien understood defense and he understood what thecameraswere for. The women didn¡¯t really


    care what the men did, butings and goings were monitored. The threat here was other women.


    Evan imagined this mountain home had to be hard to defend. There were too many entrances and


    exits. If there were an attack you¡¯d waste valuable fighters guarding superfluous openings in your


    defense.


    They should limit ess in order to Limit the number of defenders necessary to hold off an invasion.


    The way it stood now all your fighters would be busy watching openings that may or may not be


    attacked and none would be in reserve. The danger woulde at you from all sides. The attackers


    should be funneled to a few key ess points. The men were surprised the women had not thought


    this through.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t designed, though,¡± I argued as we walked down a corridor heading for our own lodging.


    ¡°The women mined here and then used it once the mining was done. This is a secondary use for this


    space.¡±


    Bane grunted his displeasure at such obvious ignorance of defensive strategy. If the women were just


    passing through, camping here would be fine. The women knew they would stay. They should have


    built a mountain stronghold and ignored the hunt for the ore in this area.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wasteful,¡± I chided knowing how much had probably been pulled from these walls.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Strategically foolish,¡± Bane argued as we entered the short hallway to our rooms.


    My mind was bombarded with what they knew about defending your territory. It was crash course in


    military tactics. Bane was right, from his perspective. The women had left themselves wide open to


    attack.


    Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family were both lounging in the pool as we entered. They called a greeting


    to Damien and we responded. I was stripped of my outfit and we all got into therge, warm pool.


    ¡°They told you your ve would clean your dwelling for you?¡± Basin asked pulling Rose onto hisp.


    Damien responded that¡¯s what I¡®d donest time. The admission did nothing to lessen the anger on


    Basin¡¯s face.


    ¡°And the swimming?¡± Basin asked sshing the water with an angry hand. No one had said anything


    to us about swimming.


    ¡°The human ves are required to swim back and forth,¡± Basin indicated the longest Length of the


    pool, ¡°thirty-seven times per day.¡±


    Damien was surprised and so was I, but Basin continued to talk.

 Chapter 501

    ¡°Damned Healers did some calction. They determined inactivity would damage the humans. This is


    to be their exercise every day,¡± he finished gripping Rose.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I knew Rose and I knew she feared water when Basin was not around. Frankly I wasn¡¯t sure she even


    knew how to swim. Poor girl was being tortured sinceing here with every fear she¡¯d ever had.


    ¡°Can your girl swim?¡± Damien asked gently.


    Basin was silent for a moment before he admitted Rose could not. They had tried to teach her, but she


    couldn¡¯t move in the water like they did. The men feared the women woulde and punish Rose for


    her inability.


    Damien did not understand human psyche, but he understood that Rose felt safe with Basin. Perhaps


    she could Learn from another human with her owners present.


    ¡°Ciara will teach her,¡± Damien offered, ¡°while you are here.¡±


    Basin agreed and moved closer to us. He did make a point to remind Damien ves are not women.


    Rose was not a ¡®her¡¯ or a ¡®girl¡¯. She was an it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish and believe everything you have been told, cousins,¡± Damien Laughed.


    ¡°There is much to learn if you are open to it.¡±


    That first night with Rose, I just taught her to float. She was so panicked that she could barely


    aplish that. Eventually, I realized if Basin kept a hand on her she calmed down. By the end of our


    evening she could float without any support.


    ¡°That is not swimming,¡° Kein informed me several times.


    ¡°If she bes fearful in the water, Master Kein,¡± I finally exined, ¡°she can float on the surface until


    she calms. It is an important first step.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master,¡± was the terse reply.


    ¡°You are not my ve. You are family.¡±


    I looked up at him stunned. Kein looked impassive, but I felt a tiny bit frantic. His friends did not look at


    the world Like he did. They would hurt me if they thought I was an unowned ve.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°They won¡¯t harm you,¡± Damien answered my unspoken plea while watching Basin¡¯s family over my


    shoulder.


    ¡°They know what we would do if they wronged our family.¡±


    The Large room seemed to freeze in time for a moment. Basin broke the silence as he lifted Rose out


    of the water and then leapt out himself.


    ¡°You have some strange ideas,¡± he said calmly, ¡°but we have no wish to challenge you. If you say the


    human is under your family protection, we believe you.¡±


    Stayne¡¯s family had watched the encounter with amusement and followed Basin out.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advertise such strangeness to the other men, though,¡± Stayne added thoughtfully.


    ¡°They probably would not respect your wishes.¡±

 Chapter 502

    Damien agreed and pulled me out. Evan wrung the water from my hair with an absorbent cloth as Kein


    dried my body and we bade the other families a good sleep.


    Stayne Laughed openly as he slung Fuji into his arm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t rest yet, cousin, there is still much to do,¡± he said grinning and turning toward his Leather


    p.


    Damien and his Brothersughed at the implication. I blushed furiously. Although I¡¯d had the


    displeasure of watching them with Fuji on many asions, I still was embarrassed for her. Sex should


    be private and not advertised.


    ¡°Then we will be quiet¡­¡± Bane whispered in my ear.


    They wanted me. I looked into his eyes and saw raging desire.


    My hand travelled from his muscr shoulder down his arm until I held his hand. Pulling gently I guided


    him into our quarters. The air hummed with longing as I tugged him toward the sleeping chamber.


    ¡°I want you, big Brother,¡± I said pulling his broad shoulders down.


    It was a sweet gentlekissthat gained fire as it went on. Bane¡¯s tongue swept into my mouth as he


    pushed us further toward the bed. His Brothers followed, each thinking of how they would like to relieve


    their now rampant erections. The sexual energy started to make me much more excited than I had


    been.


    ¡°How do you want me, little Sister?¡± Bane whispered into my ear.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I liked to face my Lovers and be buried under their masculine forms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Bane said softly before capturing my lips with his own.


    While we kissed Bane¡¯s hands ran down over my hips and the ample swell of my bottom. He squeezed


    it lovingly and caressed the round cheeks. Where he and his Brothers were all hard muscle, I was soft


    and pliant. Bane loved my curves.


    The image of my bottom striped came into my conscious mind suddenly. As I kissed Bane, I saw an


    image of myself as Bane had seen me. My hair was mussed and my skin sweaty. I¡¯d been looking back


    at him as he touched the Lines Damien had put across my ass. The Look in my eyes had been


    seductive and confident.


    Bane broke our kiss to look down into my eyes now. The idea of being hit terrified me and I could not


    understand his memory. Bane¡®¡¯s big hand cupped my face gently as his thumb ran over my lips. Their


    velvet softness reminded him how fragile I was.


    They¡¯d made a horrible mistake. Although I was family, I wasn¡¯t like them. They couldn¡¯t hurt me to


    teach me. It only left panic.


    ¡°No more, Little Sister,¡± Bane murmured sincerely, ¡°only softness. Do not fear the pain. Let me pleasure


    you.¡±


    ¡°Never pain, again,¡± Damien promised from the side before walking into the closet.


    The way I felt was not healthy. I didn¡¯t trust them not to hit me and that just would not do. We would


    solve the problem tonight.


    Damien brought out all the things the men from the red mountains had sold them. The whips and


    floggers had been bundled into the bags my men had brought with us on the transport. Now the


    noxious items were carried out and marched into the main room by the pool. Damienid them down


    beside a fire pit.


    Bane pulled my hand and led me back out to the fire pit. I stood beside it and stared at the pile of


    things. A Large part of me wanted to just throw all those evil things into the fire. It took great control not


    to start just burning them.


    ¡°Then do it,¡± Christof said quietly, ¡°that¡¯s why we are out here.¡± These things would create smoke when


    burned. It wasn¡¯t like the fuel we used usually. Kein was sure that the smoke would move harmlessly


    out the hole in the ceiling out here. This was a good ce to rid ourselves of this mistake.

 Chapter 503

    My hands and arms worked before I¡¯d really thought it out. The family decision was made and I was


    only doing what we all wanted. Piece after piece of carefully crafted leather was discarded into the pit.


    The material smoked and burned in the hot fire. It split into pieces and sizzled with an odd smell. I was


    happy, ted really, to see it go. That had been all of it, every piece they¡¯d had. I Looked up and found


    Bane watching me.


    I was mesmerized by Bane¡¯s brown eyes and smiled looking into their familiar depths. He had no urge


    to harm me, even Lightly. My willingness to y with them had been based on trust and that had been


    broken. We would not do that again.


    I was tugged back into the bedroom and Bane encouraged me toy on therge round bed. Stretching


    out on the surface I waited for him to join me.


    ¡°You were ufortable for many days,¡± Bane said putting a hand on my foot and admiring my toes.


    The big man knelt on the bed between my knees and ran his hands over my feet and past the cuffs on


    my ankles. His hands smoothed over my calfs and behind my knees. The soft skin there was sensitive


    and his touch felt wonderful.


    Goose bumpstraveled up my Legs and Bane smiled tracing the funny bumps. He hit a spot on my hip


    and they started again until my nipples puckered.


    ¡°I like this game,¡± he whispered running his fingers over my chest until an area under my vicle gave


    him the desired result.


    I knew where I wanted to be touched and pulled his hands between my legs. Bane touched everywhere


    except where I wanted him. He avoided my clit and the soft wetness below it until I was ready to


    scream with frustration.


    ¡°Do it yourself, then,¡± he said coyly sitting back on his heels. ¡°Show me how you want me to touch you.¡±


    I stared stupidly up at him and saw the challenge in his eyes. The idea of watching me stimte myself


    turned him on for some reason. He wanted to see what it would look like if I put my own fingers on my


    flesh.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    It had been the equivalent ofyearssince I¡¯dmasturbated. Thest time I¡¯d tried I had been harshly


    rebuked by Stayne¡¯s family. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure that I could.


    The rest of the family saw the unfolding drama in my thoughts and would not have it.


    Theymasturbatedthemselves when they wanted. I had the same right.


    My men surrounded me as I Lay on the bed and slowly brought my fingers between my legs. I didn¡¯t


    think I could do this, but they were sure I could. Their assurances gave me the confidence to slide my


    fingers down over my clit.


    On Earth when I¡¯d done this it had to be quickly and quietly. This wasn¡¯t Earth and there was no rush


    right now. I used my one hand to open the lower lips and the started to slowly rub my own moisture


    over my sensitive, distended flesh.


    My uncles on Earth all hadpornographic movies. On those the women touched their breasts as they did


    this. I assumed I should be doing that to give my men the right picture. Damien and his Brothers


    stopped me from moving my hands, though.


    ¡°We want to see howyou do this,¡± Kein quietly said. ¡°We don¡¯t wish to see you repeat things you have


    seen.¡±


    It took a moment of practice to remember how I used tomasturbate. The subtle motion I made with my


    finger was simr to what Evan did with is tongue. A Low sound escaped my mouth as I relished the


    freedom of this. My toes curled at the fast approaching climax. For the first time in a very long time, my


    release was all mine.


    As I came on the bed, the sexual energy in the room seemed to elevate to new heights. I clenched on


    nothing for a moment, but all I had to do was ask.


    ¡°Fuck me, Bane,¡± I moaned a moment before his big body covered mine. He drove his staff into my


    convulsing depths and ground against me. I felt him press me into the bedding as his lips sought mine


    for a fierce kiss. My wet fingers grabbed his shoulders as he started his relentless motion between my


    legs.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The loving was frantic and didn¡¯tst long. Bane¡¯s staying power was limited by his excitement. Seeing


    me touching myself had been the most erotic thing he¡¯d ever witnessed. He crushed me to the bedding


    as he poured inside of me.


    I took each of them that night. They were sweet and gentle. Just as they¡¯d promised there was no


    rough y. As it was the Lovemaking wore me out and Iy exhausted on the bed once we finished.

 Chapter 504

    Damienughed as he carried my body to the bath. He was quite proud of the happy, sated Look on


    my face.


    It was Late and the men were tired. They had something to do before we went to sleep. Since I was no


    longer distracting them with my waiting body, we went to work.


    The only camera we found was in the birthing room. Not surprising really that Nu-reeh might want to


    watch us in there. The men pulled the leather drape tight across that room and we vowed silently not to


    enter it unless we had to. The idea of the women watching us made everyone uneasy.


    ¡°Time for sleep, sweet woman,¡± Kein finally said pulling me toward the bed.


    I followed willingly, crawling under the soft covers. The main room was a little chilly without my dress.


    The bed room was much warmer. In the bed, Christof¡¯s body curled around my back and I drifted to


    sleep.


    ninjanovel


    The dreams were back in full force. With all the menpletely rxed, the little girl in me explored


    their memories. She was inquisitive and wormed her way into their most private thoughts. In a strange


    way the dreaming was intrusive.


    Hannah had been straightforward in her quest and never like this. Even in the dreams I felt the men¡¯s


    frustration with this incessant curiosity. They were kept on edge and nearly awake. The life inside of me


    wanted to know how and why about everything they¡¯d ever done. It was maddening.


    I awokepletely in the middle of the night and wandered groggily to the bathroom. I sat on the cool


    pot and faced the wall. As I yawned I felt a presence behind me. Evan was waiting, as patiently as he


    could, for me to finish. Once I¡¯d gone he patted me dry and helped me stand. His eyes were shing in


    the low Light.


    ¡°You must make her stop, Ciara,¡± he said quickly. ¡°The questions are too much. It is not enough to see


    every moment of our lives. Thispulsion to dissect every impulse and determine the root of every


    decision¡­¡±


    He was frantic, annoyed, and sleep deprived. The new life connected to them was asking for more than


    the Brothers could give. We needed to rest.


    ¡°Hannah allowed us to sleep. She did not need to keep us nearly awake and thinking all night,¡± he said


    sounding unnerved.


    This girl was insanely curious. There had to be a way to satiate her desire, so she¡¯d leave the family


    be. Desperately, I thought of ways to entertain her.


    I remembered the pad suddenly. I¡¯d absently drawn the word for scar on it and then that information


    had presented itself. Perhaps I could do that again and read her to sleep. I knew even this little life


    must rest eventually.


    Evan was gone in a sh, retrieving the pad from in front of our rooms. I followed him into the main


    room and settled on a chaise. The room was cool and I rubbed my arms for warmth and then pulled a


    nket over myself.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Evan ordered, ¡°you may sit in the bed and read until she is satisfied. It is too cold here.¡±


    I shook my head and reached for the pad. I¡®d be fine out here. The men should rest without me


    disturbing them.


    My refusal to just do as he directed infuriated Evan. Thisst eleven nights had been too frustrating. It


    had drained his, not overlyrge, ability to control his emotions. He couldn¡¯t deal with my stubbornness


    right now.


    Evan¡¯s teeth grew and his stripes darkened. I¡¯d never been subjected to his feral nature. He was


    controlled and contained by his Brothers usually. Right now Christof¡¯s gentle constitution and Damien¡¯s


    demanding presence were not limiting him. It was just us, and I was pissing him off.


    ¡°Calm, Brother,¡± I warned in a low, firm voice.


    I didn¡¯t move from my position and met his fierce stare with a controlled one. This was not a situation to


    cower or show fear. Evan was dangerous right now. Showing anything less than strength would not do.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Evan liked his routine. He knew when he would sleep and when he would wake. This child was driving


    him mad. After days of being kept on edge, he needed tonight to regroup, the thing in me was


    preventing that.


    Damien and Bane stalked soundlessly into the room. Evan felt them and was not threatened by their


    presence. He was calmed by it. Christof further soothed him as he entered and Kein made him feel


    complete and in control.

 Chapter 505

    Stepping between us, Damien allowed Evan to find his center and bnce himself.


    Evan had nearly attacked me. In fact, he had wanted to hurt me and make it stop. The presence in his


    head was maddening. It had moved him past the point of reason and now the guilt crushed in upon


    him.


    Evan knew, as well as his Brothers, that my life force was a flickerpared to theirs. His hands could


    destroy me before I¡¯d known it was happening. They had to maintain control, especially around me.


    Evan felt himself an utter failure.


    ¡°You are only.. human.


    human was the word I wanted to say, but he was not


    Evan was a creature that built strong connections. The family he choose was more important to him


    than his own beating heart. It horrified him to have acted so.


    Evan did not know what to do. He¡¯d never before wanted to hide from his Brothers. Never in their life


    had he felt shame like this; it was horrible. The collective shuddered at the stress.


    ¡°Forgive him,¡± I ordered standing up and pushing on Damien¡¯s back.


    ninjanovel


    No, was the resounding answer. Evan had acted worse than they¡¯d ever seen, baring his fangs at me in


    threat. No one did that to family.


    ¡°You did, too,¡± I argued pushing past Damien, ¡°on the transport when I refused to talk about¡­things.


    Forgive him and go back to bed. I¡¯ll sit and read to amuse the Little one.¡±


    I reached for Evan and he jerked back Like I¡¯d burned him. He was not forgiven and he had no right to


    touch me. For a split second he felt as though he was not family.


    ¡°Apologize to me ande to bed,¡± I ordered stepping closer to Evan.


    He didn¡¯t want my forgiveness and he knew I was giving it. I was just being so pushy. Ignoring the pain


    the disagreement caused I got right in Evan¡¯s personal space.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you up and I¡¯m sorry for being disagreeable,¡± I said reaching up and touching his


    face before he could move away. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    The tension was thick in the air as Evan apologized. Suddenly it melted and the room thawed. The men


    had acknowledged Evan¡¯s mistake.


    Damien moved forward and hugged Evan with me trapped between them. The hug was brief, but it


    allowed Evan close enough to taste Damien¡¯s shoulder. He moved around the room reaffirming his


    connection to his Brothers. They alternated between soothing and scolding him.


    I stood watching the bond reassert itself between them. Damien¡¯s arm looped around my shoulders


    and I stood against him feeling his warmth radiate into me. It was such a strange primal connection


    they shared. Although it seemed strong, certain types of stress could weaken it quickly and


    immeasurably.


    Evan approached mest and he seemed hesitant, so I reached my hand out to him.


    ¡°So willing to forgive us everything,¡± he murmured dropping his mouth to my ear.


    I melted a little as Evan tasted the shell and lobe of my ear. They were so sensitive and he knew just


    what to do. My frame slumped into Damien as Evan tasted. He knew I Liked this and it was his way of


    making up for his behavior.


    Grinning I pulled his mouth to mine for a kiss. ¡°Go to bed,¡± I smiled holding his jaw; Evan was more


    than willing.


    ¡°You will sit on the bed with us,¡± Damien demanded. ¡°It is too cold out here,¡± he finished pointing me


    back to the sleeping chambers.

 Chapter 506

    There was no space for disagreement. The Brothers wouldn¡¯t hear of it. I was escorted with my Little


    pad back into the warmed bed chamber.


    It wasn¡¯t clear to me how they slept while I was wide awake, but they didn¡¯t care I was up. I sat on the


    bed and leaned on the pole in the center. I drew the symbol for mountain on the screen and a


    magnificent list popped up. I choose an unknown name and started to read.


    The mountains I read about were not tame. They sat at the edge of a violent sea and took the brutal


    weather that circumstance provided. The pad described nt and animal life in detail, along with


    historical facts. The reading wasplex and detailed, as I¡¯d known it would be. I read until I dropped


    to sleep muchter.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Evan whispered, ¡°let her sleep. We¡¯ll just bring her food.¡± The Brothers were agreed, but I was


    already up. They had woken at the normal time, but Evan had tried to avoid rousing me. It had almost


    worked, but not really. His energy flowed into me and I wanted to be up, too.


    I wandered into the bathroom and blinked the sleep from my eyes. It had been a long night and I


    wondered what the day would bring. Evan wasn¡¯t long in handing me the first surprise.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°I want you to put it in,¡± he stating handing me my plug.


    I pinched it between two fingers and Looked at it warily. Long ago I¡¯d epted it as something I did to


    make Bane and Evan happy. It was a choice everyday to wear it or not, but I usually did. I didn¡¯t like


    touching it, though. For a moment I failed to understand why I had to put it in myself.


    No, it would not go in me today, I suddenly knew.


    ¡°The first few days are ufortable, particrly without preparation,¡± Evan exined evenly. ¡°This


    does not cause you difort anymore, but it will bother me. It is the punishment my Brothers decided


    on.¡±


    Bane liked it, I thought staring up at him.


    Evan shrugged and flicked hair away from my eye. ¡°Bane found it tempting. I find it¡­unfathomable. It


    will remind me all day of the things you have done withoutint for us. This is a fitting


    punishment.¡±


    ¡°Or, I can dole out punishment,¡± Damien offereding to stand beside Evan.


    Damien had been forced to discipline Evan before. He did not enjoy doing it, but sometimes Evan


    forgot unless a lesson was instilled deeply enough. The Brothers feared this lesson would need to be


    driven home. No one wanted Evan toe that close to loss of control again.


    I stamped my foot. There was no way I was torturing Evan¡¯s ass and Damien was most certainly not


    beating him. This was ridiculous.


    ¡°You may use the oil,¡± Kein said passing by us to turn on the shower for me.


    The men murmured in agreement. If I was going to hold out, then the lubricant would be eptable.


    ¡°No one needs to do this to him,¡± I said finally.


    ¡°He apologized, we all epted it-¡°


    Bane cut me off with augh. He knew Evan and his tendencies. It had been an issue when they were


    younger. Memories of Evan¡¯s oundish behavior at the Child Keeper¡¯s astounded me. It had taken


    many turns of the ringed moon for the Brothers to tame him. He had been a hellion.


    ¡°He needs reminders, Little Sister,¡± Bane reassured. ¡°It is the only way he learns. He is not Like you.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was going to be a weird day.


    I did for Evan what I¡®d done for Bane and they scolded me. No preparation, just put it inside him.

 Chapter 507

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I said Looking straight in Damien¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am not a rapist and I am not hurting him


    like that. If you want this done, we use the oil and do it slowly.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Five against one made for a definite shift in the bnce of power, but I was set on this. No matter the


    pain it caused me to disagree, I was determined.


    He won¡¯t learn.


    Yes, he will do this my way.


    ¡° Kein mumbled leaning on a far wall. I said turning back to my strange morning task,


    Evan hated the plug. He despised the sensation worse than anything he¡¯d ever encountered before.


    Sitting made it worse and he even felt it standing up.


    ¡°When I walk the damn thing moves,¡± he growled standing still in the middle of the apartment.


    I thought we should remove it and the Brothers disagreed. This was perfect and Evan would remember


    this lesson. While the rest of them felt the difort, they weren¡¯t unduly bothered by the


    circumstance. If this reminded Evan well enough, it would be worth the slight difort.


    Breakfast was a quick affair. I had my fizzy drink again, apparently it was going to be given twice a day.


    After the meal I was deposited with Rose and Fuji back in our section of cave.


    ¡°We clean in the morning,¡± Rose told me softly before she scurried behind the leather drape of her


    owners rooms.


    I found the supplies and had the apartment in order in no time. The men had not really used it enough


    for anything to be that messy, so it was a quick job. I decided to wait for Rose and Fuji out front, so I


    took the pad and continued to read at a table in the morning sunshine.


    The readings about the other mountains was fascinating, so much so that I missed the arrival of Nu-


    reeh. She was standing beside me when I noticed her presence and bounced up.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked brusquely.


    Suddenly I realized I¡¯d never requested permission to use this pad Like I had been. Like a fool I had


    just assumed because it worked that way, I was allowed. If she didn¡¯t like it, I wondered what my


    punishment would be.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Mountains, Mistress, the T¡¯vailk Mountains,¡± I said politely.


    Too wet,¡± shemented looking up at the skylight. ¡°The windes off the water and leaves the


    Land drenched day and night. The twisting air currents also make for horrendous storms. There are


    entire seasons women dare not fly near there and walk wherever we go.¡±


    Evidently we were to have a conversation. If it made her happy, I would dly do that.


    ¡°That sounds unpleasant, Mistress.¡±


    She continued to speak as she examined the outer room. ¡°The women that mine there coat themselves


    in an oil. It keeps the water from soaking into their fur. The women from that area originally had no fur.


    They all just had thick striped hides and did not mind the water. I cannot tolerate the weatherbined


    with the oil; I find it oppressive,¡± she said turning back to me.


    ¡°I only travelled there briefly. The men cannot be kept there due to the storms and that is what I wanted


    from life.¡±


    Dipping her talons in the pool of warm water she came to rest in front of me again.


    ¡°You do an excellent job of caring for your men, Mistress,¡± I told her.

 Chapter 508

    She grunted. ¡°Do I?¡± she asked rhetorically.


    ¡°How do I exin their disappearance to their female breeders, then? I have merely lost their sons in a


    ce that nothing can escape from. An excellent job, indeed,¡± she growled Looking away from me.


    I stood silent and watched the y of emotions across her terrifying face. The men were in my mind.


    Christof¡¯s quiet voice told me the predominant emotion that yed across Nu-reeh¡¯s face was worry.


    ¡°They can¡¯t have gone far-¡± I started to say and stopped as her eyes zed into mine.


    She bent forward until her face was in mine. The hint of glitter on her fangs told me the venom was


    close to seeping out. Inadvertently, I had enraged her.


    ¡°Do you imply I cannot find them in my ownnd?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They are not there!¡± she roared. ¡°They are not in the barren stretch. They are not in the mountains.


    Are they lost and lying broken in the field we built to contain them? No one knows. I allow too much


    freedom and they have wandered too far. I will not fail again!¡±


    I shook like a leaf standing before her. Nu-reeh was more powerful than anything I¡¯d evere across.


    My eyes were Locked on her form and my mouth was dry. This was how I always thought a ve on


    this would die.


    Damien¡¯s voice broke the silence and Nu-reeh turned to him.


    ¡°Mistress, how may we serve you?¡± he asked humbly striding toward us with purpose,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The rest of the family followed taking on the shape of a regimented unit.


    ¡°You may go back to the sorting room and take care of my ore,¡± she stated drolly.


    The men didn¡¯t slow down until they had pushed me behind Bane and stood staring at Nu-reeh.


    ¡°ves are difficult to speak to, Mistress. We did not wish to subject you to one such as this,¡± Damien


    said politely.


    ¡°We will return to our duty immediately, but first: How can the female ve serve you?¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Nu-reeh¡¯s face was stoic for a moment appraising the grouping of men in front of her. They hadyered


    themselves, so I rested behind all of them. She took it all in, obviously understanding the defensive


    posture.


    Nu-reeh ran a casual w across Damien¡¯s cheek. It was a contained threat and one she wielded well.


    We all knew what she could do with her ws.


    ¡°This is all I needed,¡± she murmured, ¡°to win your devotion?¡± The question hung in the air and we


    couldn¡¯t decide what the appropriate answer was. Nu-reeh shook herself from her reverie and


    answered Damien¡¯s question instead.


    ¡°The ve will read from a list of topics I provide,¡± she said bing more businesslike.


    ¡°My Sisters and I will test the ve¡¯s knowledge of the subjects. If we find itcking, your family will


    suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°The topics are listed on the pad. The ve only needs to enter the word ¡®list¡¯. It will know what she


    needs. Study them well,¡± she ordered.

 Chapter 509

    Nu-reeh¡¯s wings spread and she took off, bounding straight up. I watched in amazement as she soared


    through the skylight above. For being asrge as she was, the woman was unnervingly fast.


    The curses were in my head. Most were about Nu-reeh, some were directed at me. The men wondered


    what possessed me to speak to Nu-reeh.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Kein said harshly, ¡°is all you need to say to her.¡±


    ¡®Not even that,¡± Evan argued, ¡°watch her and do what she wants. You are not to converse with her.¡±


    I was an idiot and Lucky to be alive. No one talked to Nu-reeh. It was unheard of to have a


    conversation Like I had been having with therge woman.


    Christof shushed his Brothers¡¯ conversation and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Some women,¡± he said gently, ¡°you can have a conversation with, just not Nu-reeh. With her it is better


    to just answer simply. She can be very intolerant. Tosu maye and speak to you. She will easily talk


    to you and enjoys those interactions. Nu-reeh is not like that.¡±


    I nodded and Looked at him mutely. Nu-reeh had scared the hell out of me and I was still recovering.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Damien stalked over and grabbed the pad from the table before thrusting it at me. ¡°Find the List,¡± he


    ordered.


    My fingers trembled as I drew the symbol on the pad. An enormous List appeared before me. The pad


    instructed me it would teach me each subject until it was done.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The first topic to pop us was a mountain range.


    After a kiss from each man they Left me to go back to the sorting room. Kein had settled me at a


    kneeling chair and instructed me to learn well.


    Rose came out of her apartment and so did Fuji once everyone was gone. They¡¯d seen the interaction


    with Nu-reeh and it had scared them both.


    ¡°She is anxious,¡± Rose diagnosed correctly sitting beside me. ¡°Her temper is short. You must do as she


    asks, although I fear even that will not save you from punishment.¡±


    I agreed with Rose and tried to read quickly. My friend sat beside me knitting a nket. Fuji wandered


    back into her suites to continue cleaning.


    Fuji had said her men had made a mess of the bedroom the night prior. She had fought them Like they


    Liked and they¡¯d torn the room apart. Rose and I bothughed at how much Stayne and his Brothers


    liked Fuji¡¯s fake resistance.


    Damien and his Brothers were loud in my head. Once they had time to process what Nu-reeh had said


    they understood better. The men that the bandits took belonged to Nu-reeh. Their disappearance upset


    her greatly. That may exin why she was treating us so oddly.


    Evan talked casually to the men in the sorting room. He wandered family to family gathering


    information. They told him that Nu-reeh had been getting a shorter and shorter temper over the Last


    several moons. The loss of the families under her care had angered her greatly. She was tasked with


    protecting men, their loss hurt the whole.


    Breeding was difficult and women did not conceive easily. The women were desperate to conserve the


    poption that was Left. Losing men was inexcusable.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose called in quiet, sing song voice, ¡°you do not appear to be concentrating,¡± she


    commented.


    I had not been. The conversation with the men was in my head and distracting me. It was very difficult


    to be in several different ces at once. Looking at her I smiled and resolved to pay attention to what I


    was doing.


    ¡°Read to me,¡± she offered shyly, ¡°I will help you focus.¡± I did as Rose asked and she was urate.


    While I was busy reading and speaking, I was less distracted by Damien and his Brothers.

 Chapter 510

    Today¡¯s reading was on the mountains we were currently in. For some odd reason the women had


    different names for things. While the men referred to this range as the blue mountains, the women


    called them the T¡¯aran Mountains.


    Soon I understood why the women had different names. The men¡¯s term harkened back to the way the


    hills reflected blue in certain light. That could happen to many different ranges, though. The men only


    knew the one range, the women knew the whole.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rose knitted and I read. Every so often she stopped me and quizzed me on the information. When I


    didn¡¯t know the answers we went back and I found them.


    Some of the information wasplex and hard to understand. Other parts were difficult for me to


    remember. Rose made up mnemonics with me and helped me use the tool to get more out of the


    reading. She was a very good teacher.


    We barely noticed as ttering talons announced Tosu¡¯s appearance. Fuji, Rose and I stood silently to


    greet her. She took in the surroundings and walked toward us slowly.


    ¡°You have been reading out loud,¡° she said when she reached us.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I was not concentrating well, Mistress,¡± I told her honestly. ¡°Reading to Rose forces me to concentrate


    and not be¡­distracted. She has been helping me learn.¡±


    They must have been watching the monitors, I thought or they had the pad¡¯s Listening function turned


    on. Either way it was creepy to be observed like that.


    Compared to Nu-reeh this woman seemed so calm. I just did not trust her to stay that way. The men


    were d it was her, though. Although they¡¯d seen her angry, it was much Less frequent than they¡¯d


    seen Nu-reeh that way.


    ¡°Tell me about what you learned,¡± she finally said settling before us. I repeated what I remembered to


    her as calmly as I could. In my mind was Christof¡¯s presence encouraging me. Allowing the stress of


    this situation to master me would be dishonorable to the family. I had learned well. My instructions were


    to maintain decorum and do as I was asked.


    Tosu listened carefully and when I was done she coached me. I had missed things she wanted me to


    know and concentrated on things she found irrelevant. She was stern, but I believed more forgiving


    than Nu-reeh would have been.


    As we finished a secondrge woman entered and Rose reached out gripping my hand. It wasn¡¯t Nu-


    reeh or Dinah and I had no idea who it was. Tosu greeted the new woman and told her Rose had be


    assisting me. Apparently, my human friend helped me Learn.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Do not upset my men when you Learn things,¡± she barked out focusing on Rose.


    ¡°It is your job to make sure that one,¡± she pointed to me, ¡°Learns.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress Canta,¡± Rose said in a trembling voice.


    It made sense to me now. The tall sinewy woman must own Basin and his Brothers. She reminded me


    of Nu-reeh in a Lot of ways.


    ¡°Swim yourps after the midday meal, humans,¡± Tosu said indicating the pool.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± we all answered.


    The women left with the one named Cantaining about what a ridiculous way to breed this was.


    She seemed like she was trying to convince Tosu that Nu-reeh¡¯s numbers would go up without me. I


    was such a waste.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Rose sighed putting a hand over her heart and keeping a death grip on my fingers, ¡°that


    woman terrifies me. How do you stand it, Ciara? You stay so calm when you speak to them. I cannot


    even make a sentence.¡±


    ¡°I was here before,¡± I said evasively. ¡°I suppose I am just used to them.¡±

 Chapter 511

    ¡°Well,¡± Rose said gathering her wits, ¡°at least we know what she wants you to focus on now. It should


    make the reading go quicker.¡±


    The men came to pick us up for lunch and they were in an interesting mood. Evan was more bothered


    by the plug than he had been this morning. He was restless and agitated. Most of the lunch he spent


    pacing behind our table.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has toe out,¡± I whispered to Damien and he disagreed.


    The men wouldn¡¯t listen. Evan had acted badly and would pay for it. The decision was made, still I


    fought them on it.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human and he¡¯s not totally Paterian,¡± I reasoned looking over at Christof, ¡°that may be really


    bad for him. We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Interesting argument, was the consensus, but the answer was no. Evan had to learn. I would not


    always Listen and he couldn¡¯t lose his temper like he had. The difort would not kill him.


    ¡°And you have done it for us,¡± Evan said standing behind me for a moment. ¡°You neverined. I


    am not weaker than you are.¡±


    We argued the difference between weakness and different physiology all the way back to our dwelling.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you want anyway,¡± Kein finally grinned.


    ¡°Five against one and you are not strong enough to best us in a battle. We will do as we wish.¡±


    My eyes narrowed and I looked at his triumphant face.


    ¡°How¡¯d you Like to be kept awake all night with questions, questions, questions?¡± I threatened. ¡°It¡¯s a


    choice to keep her amused,¡± I hissed out maliciously.


    My cheeks were flushed and I felt ready to fight. It just wasn¡¯t right to do this to Evan. I¡¯d hated it when


    they did it to me at first. If they gave me my sword right now I¡¯d have a go at them.


    Christof sighed and I looked at him. I abhorred the look of pity I was getting so used to seeing on his


    face. He reached out and grabbed me before I could move away. The brief struggle in his arms was


    Limited by his Brothers pressing against my back.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he soothed stroking my arms, ¡°Evan is not in real pain and this is not about him. You are tired


    and cranky today. Do theps in the pool as Nu-reeh requested and then rest.¡±


    ninjanovel


    I didn¡¯t want to feel calm and sorry for myself, but I did. Christof knew I had not rested well the previous


    many nights, Last night had not been an exception. My human body was just exhausted. After some


    sleep, I¡¯d feel much better.


    The men wouldn¡¯t Leave until Rose and I were in the pool. Basin wasn¡¯t interested in leaving at all. He


    feared his Rose would drown. She had avoided this since she¡¯d been here. With me now here they


    feared the women would watch us.


    ¡°Hold the side,¡± I encouraged Rose, ¡°and move yourself to the other end. I¡¯ll swim right next to you. If


    you slip, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    Basin didn¡¯t like that, neither did Damien. Some humans had a tendency to panic in the water. Rose


    was Likely to drown me unintentionally That would be an unheard of catastrophe for all of us.


    ttering talons got all of our attention as Canta and another woman entered the room.


    The woman was harsh and to the point. She wanted to know why Basin and his Brothers weren¡¯t


    Leaving to go to their work.


    ¡°Our ve cannot swim, Mistress,¡± Basin answered.

 Chapter 512

    ¡°We fear for it in the pool.¡±


    The Large woman came to tower over Rose and I as we sat on a step in the water. She appraised


    Rose openly before turning her attention back to Basin.


    ¡°You have had this ve a long time,¡± she said in almost a resigned fashion. ¡°Your female breeders


    found it a good hobby for you and your Brothers. She has kept you out of trouble.¡±


    The men were confused and it showed on their faces. None of them understood how Basin¡¯s female


    breeder had kept them out of trouble. The woman chuckled at their confusion.


    ¡°Have you forgotten your fascination with women and mountains, my boys?¡± she asked yfully.


    ¡°How many times did I have to pull you out of a young female¡¯s den before you got this ve? She has


    saved your hides more times than I can imagine. Teach her to swim. I will expect her in the pool with


    the other human by the next moon.¡±


    The confusion didn¡¯t leave Basin¡¯s face as therge woman and herpanion left the room. They


    stared at her back and then down at Rose.


    ¡°Our Rose¡­is female?¡± one of the Brothers asked sounding confused.


    ninjanovel


    Well, Duh, was my internal thought. That made Damien chuckle, before he answered politely.


    ¡°A female is a female. That ve is female as is the cool one that Stayne keeps. The women here must


    only allow us to buy female ves,¡± he said.


    I watched Basin¡¯s face with trepidation. He looked at Rose and for a moment his lines darkened.


    ¡°We have lived,¡± he said slowly, ¡°with a female in our bed-¡°


    Damien saw where this was going and protected my friend when I could not.


    ¡°Not any female, cousin. You have Lived with your female all this time. That is a female that trusts you,


    because you care for her,¡± he said emphatically. ¡°She is not female Like the women here. She is weak


    and requires you for survival.¡±


    The opinion wasn¡¯t his only his, it was mine. I feared for Rose if they believed her to be female. I


    watched Basin¡¯s face as the lines rxed and he calmed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said motioning her out of the pool, ¡°we will teach you to swim, my Rose. Do not enter the


    water unless we are with you.¡±


    It relieved me to hear him call her that and speak that way. She scrambled out and nearly tipped back


    slipping on the stone edge.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± another of them chided as he caught her, ¡°you must not be fearful. We will teach you so


    you do not act this way. It is very unbing.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Masters,¡± she whispered holding close to the man who held her.


    I watched as he slightly flinched at her touch and then rxed into it. I was immensely worried these


    men might hurt Rose if they thought she was a woman. Shifting nervously in the water I turned


    imploring eyes on Damien.


    He wouldn¡¯t have it and scolded me internally. Basin and his Brothers were honorable; they would not


    harm the girl. That would prove nothing. They were obviously stronger than her. I was degrading


    principled men and Damien would not hear of it.


    I rxed in the water and shook my head at my own foolishness.

 Chapter 513

    ¡°Swim,¡± Bane said to me as Rose¡¯s men redressed her, ¡°thirty-seven times and then you rest.¡±


    I swam my Laps as quickly as I could. It wasn¡¯t nearly as interesting as swimming around the Keeper¡¯s


    inlet, but I made do. Once I was done I dried and dressed myself, much to Rose¡¯s shock, and went to


    lay down.


    As Iy in the quiet bedroom my mind drifted to what the men were doing. Christof made a point to


    concentrate on things about the ore. That seemed to satisfy the little life inside of me. She was


    entertained by his cajoling and I restedfortably the entire afternoon while they worked.


    The men found me still sleeping on their bed when they got done. They were quiet as they disrobed for


    their shower. Evan was insistent I sleep as long as I could.


    Damien permitted me to remove the punishment from Evan¡¯s ass before dinner. I was d we did. He


    was obviously not meant to wear something like this. Poor man was bleeding a little. He swore not to


    make the same mistake that had led to this again.


    The pregnancy wore on and settled into a predictable pattern. I read daily and sometimes nightly. My


    little girl was relentless in her quest for knowledge. Eventually the men found Christof could calm her if


    it needed to be done. When she had not Let me rest for days, that was what had to happen.


    We were Lucky in a way, as my belly grew her schedule became more regimented. She knew to be


    curious in the morning and let me rest more at night. It was a good change and one I was thrilled to


    see.


    Hannah visited regrly. Sometimes she gifted me with devotionals, sometimes not. Theck of a


    pattern stopped Nu-reeh from catching her. What my girl was doing would have infuriated Nu-reeh. If


    she found out what Hannah was doing, I was sure Nu-reeh would kill her.


    My daughter gathered information for one of the lead female families that fought for freedom. Hannah


    and her Sister were not restricted and moved easily between the mountains. The mature women


    tracked them, but only somewhat.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I asked not to be given details, so I would not endanger anyone, but Hannah insisted I know what she


    was helping to do.


    The stolen men were somehow removed from the mountains orpounds and delivered to safe


    ces. There they were told the truth and allowed to make their own decisions. No one owned them


    and they mated at their discretion. A woman could ask, but no was an eptable answer. Their rights


    were respected by the women around them.


    In this new life the men were permitted to learn anything they wanted. ess to knowledge was no


    longer prohibited. They could think and study on any topic that was interesting to them. None of them


    were Limited in what they could do.


    ¡°Warriors that act like Administrators, Mama,¡± Hannah whispered to me one day.


    ¡°Administrators building the weapons that fortify the homes they live in. The men are finding they can


    have many and varied interests.¡±


    The men were productive in the small, free societies. They worked and helped the women with every


    task. The goal was to eventually have all of them be mostly self sufficient. That would be the sign of


    true equality.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We talk to them,¡± Ra said. ¡°They are friendly with us and invite us to dine with them. They touch us


    without fear.¡±


    My hackles raised at herst statement. ¡°How exactly,¡± I hissed, ¡°do they touch you girls?¡±


    Hannah was not old enough for that. I was sure Ra wasn¡¯t either. Both girlsughed at my concern


    ¡°We cannot mate, Mama,¡± Hannah soothed, ¡°we are not old enough and have no interest. Ra means


    they touch our arms or brush along side us in tight ces. Don¡¯t worry so much. I have much to do


    before I settle down to have my own children.¡±


    Ra cast a worried nce at Hannah and my daughter sighed.


    ¡°If it is even possible for me,¡± she amended.


    ¡°Women no Longer conceive easily,¡± Ra exined. ¡°Breeding numbers are down and have been for so


    long, women fear for the survival of this species.¡±

 Chapter 514

    The little girl in my belly rolled then and stretched. Hannah and Ra both reached out a hand to feel her


    movements. She seemed to press into her sister¡¯s touch before she settled again.


    ¡°The way you breed,¡° Ra stated, ¡°is unheard of. They have tried it with several other Earth females.¡±


    Hannah growled and shook her head. Even Ra looked sad after her statement.


    ¡°Boys are easy,¡± Ra said softly, ¡°but girls¡­¡±


    Hannah looked troubled and touched my face.


    ¡°The girls break the families apart. The men cannot deal with the differing opinions. The Earth females


    cannot deal with the influx of stimulus. They are driven to madness and the pregnancies are lost with


    the deaths of the human ves. The men, they barely survive.¡±


    A cool wind whipped through the deserted section of cave we sat in and I shivered.


    Christof was in my head scolding me for not bringing something warmer to wrap in. He was leaving the


    sorting room and bringing me something right now. I had known where Hannah and Ra would hide with


    me to talk. They always took me on long deserted walks. Getting sick would get all of us in trouble, so


    he wasing to take care of me.


    Hannah was snapping her fingers in my face when I realized where I was. It was hard not to be


    distracted by the voices in my head. My daughter found my inability to concentrate quite annoying.


    ¡°You just stare off in space all the sudden,¡± she huffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Like having a conversation with a schizophrenic!¡±


    ninjanovel


    I ignored her outburst and advised the girls Christof was already on his way, so they would not be


    surprised by him.


    ¡°It is what you had with Christof,¡± Hannah said getting back to the conversation, ¡°that saved all of us.


    He allowed his Brothers¡¯ thinking to bend without breaking.¡±


    ¡°We will save him one day, Mama,¡± Ra promised me. ¡°We will save all of them.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I believed them, I had to. They were the physical manifestation of the hope I had clung to since I¡¯d been


    brought here. Hannah and her Sister were tireless fighters for freedom. I knew what they did when they


    Left and I saw the exhaustion it caused them. Neither seemed to care, they only wanted what was


    right.


    Apparently everyone was going to continue jumping on the freedom bandwagon.


    ¡°What is a whale?¡± Evan asked one evening at dinner.


    ¡°No, no Brother,¡± Kein amended, ¡°a bloated whale?¡±


    I coughed and had to take a drink to avoid choking. I remembered the carcasses of whales I had seen


    washed up on television. Their huge rotund bellies reminded me of my own.


    Now many moons into this pregnancy my stomach had grown to enormous proportions. I realized how


    early I must have been with Hannah. The initial nausea and vomiting had probably stunted my growth,


    and hers, also. I was markedlyrger this time.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure where the men picked up the phrase, though. ¡°You thought of it today as you


    swam,¡± Damien informed me.


    ¡°We kept hearing the Earth words, but we did not wish to interrupt your exercise.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Iughed and stroked my stomach, It was a fitting analogy, I thought for a moment. I was big, fat, and


    swollen: a literal whale. Thank goodness for no mirrors. I¡¯d hate to see how hideous I looked right now.


    The mens¡¯ violent disagreement quickly dissuaded me of that idea.


    ¡°She is part of us,¡± Christof said stroking a hand down my side and looking at his Brothers. ¡°You are


    part of us also,¡± he directed to me. ¡°You are not ugly to us. This is more family, we are Lucky men.¡±


    The little girl inside me pressed against the ce Christof had been touching. Noticing it, he stroked


    her with loving fingers for several moments. His thoughts continued on the same lines as he touched


    me. Inside of me was something amazing.


    Damien and the rest murmured agreement. My stomach and its contents were something we all were


    d for. Hannah was wonderful and more family was wee.


    ¡°I would Like to see my feet, though,¡± I said sipping the frothy drink and wiggling my toes.


    ninjanovel


    When I looked down as we walked now I saw belly and very little else. It made walking to and from the


    eating area slightly precarious for me. Long ago I¡¯d taken to holding someone¡¯s arm or hand to help


    steady me.


    ¡°It is foolish to walk the way you do,¡± Evan said grabbing a second helping of meat and passing the


    tter to Kein. ¡°You should look up.¡±


    Damien and Bane agreed. I really should look up when I walked. My eyes should observe anything I


    wished them to. No one should walk around looking at the floor.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered them calmly, ¡°I am only safe-¡°


    Damien cut me off. ¡°You will be safe if you walk with your head up. No man in this mountain would


    survive our wrath. Do you doubt us?¡± he asked incredulously.


    I was stuck as I stared at him across the table. Obviously I couldn¡¯t doubt him. No one in the family


    doubted Damien¡¯s strength or ability. If the man said he could defend me, he could.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It wasn¡®t an option anymore. As we left the dining hall my eyes were up. I tried to stare at the far wall to


    avoid eye contact, but Bane wouldn¡¯t have that. We met the eyes of men as we passed them and


    acknowledged them. Everyone in the family did that, I would, too.


    Two families started to fight Damien over his ve¡¯s behavior, but were rapidly subdued. The other


    men looked at us with a mixture of open curiosity or animosity. I couldn¡¯t count which opinion seemed


    to be winning and no one else cared.


    ¡°Let them think what they want,¡± Bane shrugged, ¡°makes no difference.¡±


    We made our way out of the dining hall and into the near empty caves. The sun was still up, so we¡¯d


    get glimpses of Late afternoon Light here and there. It cast the interior of the caverns in an almost


    warming glow.


    Threading my arm under Bane¡¯s I enjoyed the quiet evening as we walked. This after dinner time was


    my favorite time of day. None of us had responsibilities and we could just rx together. Tonight we


    were headed for a chuke game.


    Chuke was still my mens¡¯ favorite thing to do, next to me. Since I was indisposed in my current


    condition, they yed a lot more chuke. Bane had even brought afortable chair and foot rest to the


    field for me. I could sit and knit while they showed the men in the mountains how it was done.


    The game was very good tonight and I was enjoying it as the first ripple cut across my back and into


    my belly. Shifting in my chair, I sought a morefortable position as the cramp ended. Just as I


    refocused on the game it came back.


    Evan was scooping me up before another could hit. We¡¯d made it back to our quarters before the fifth


    one tore through my body. Nu-reeh arrived before number fifteen.


    The Labor this time took longer. I imagined Hannah¡¯s violent entrance into the world would have been


    calmer if I had not been assaulted. This little girl came in her own good time. It was the middle of the


    night when my second daughter¡¯s screeching cries first echoed in the cave.


    Laying on the warm stone I watched with abject terror as Nu-reeh inspected my child. I feared what Nu-


    reeh would do if the girl was not what she wanted. Tears leaked down my face because I knew I


    couldn¡¯t stop that horror if it happened.

 Chapter 516

    The winged baby in Nu-reeh¡¯s grasp hissed and spit. She growled with a ferocity I¡¯d never seen from


    Hannah. This girl was furious as therge woman checked her over.


    ¡°Feed her,¡± Nu-reeh grunted tossing the little girl at me and leaving.


    Catching the writing infant I tried to wrap and sooth her, but she refused to be tamed.


    ¡°Daddy! she kept screaming in English, pushing the covers away.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell who she wanted. Every time Christof stepped in her line of sight she reached for


    him. I could see the family resemnce in her eyes and the long line of her legs. She just wanted her


    father.


    I rocked and coaxed her as I sat on the warm stone, but she wouldn¡¯t take the breast or calm down.


    She wanted Christof. The men started to look frantic as she continued to scream.


    They tried to clean me off, but she kept trying to wiggle closer to Christof.


    ¡°I cannot touch you,¡± Christof said softly.


    ¡°I am not permitted to touch you. Please understand. Feed from Mama and rx.¡±


    Our daughter would not hear of it and screamed louder for him. Eventually we heard the ttering


    talons and Nu-reeh re-entered our dwelling.


    ¡°Why have you not fed her?¡± she demanded ring down at my wild little girl and me.


    Damien answered for me as he tried to talk over the child¡¯s cries. He informed Nu-reeh my daughter


    wanted her male breeder. The little girl was being insistent about it. She refused to feed.


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh Looked over all of us for a moment. The writhing bundle in my arms hissed and screamed at


    her, demanding Christof¡¯s attention. The look of disgust on Nu-reeh¡¯s face terrified me, but I couldn¡¯t


    silence our daughter.


    Tosu entered and the room suddenly felt much too full. She took in everything going on and then spoke


    with Nu-reeh.


    ¡°The female is strong willed,¡± shemented. ¡°I sense this one will be defiant and she must eat. Give


    her what she wants.¡±


    Nu-reeh growled and shifted her gaze to Tosu, ¡°So the men are to feed her? How do you propose they


    do that?¡±


    Tosu sighed and motioned to Christof.


    ¡°Let the men hold her and touch her. It would be a waste to lose a healthy female over this. Just let


    them know what you will do if they harm her,¡± she stated.


    Nu-reeh was swayed by her Sister¡¯s opinion and gave Damien¡¯s family permission to touch Christof¡¯s


    daughter. She did warn them she¡¯d remove their secondary teeth if anyone harmed the girl.


    I handed Christof our baby and she was silent for the first time since she was born. Long fingers


    stroked away her tears as he cradled her. He touched her with obvious adoration.


    Watching my friend hold our daughter did something to me and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. I didn¡¯t


    even notice Nu-reeh Leave. Christof holding his daughter was a mesmerizing experience.


    Christof had never held a baby, but he¡¯d seen me do it with Hannah. He supported her head and kept a


    hand under her back. Rocking her gently he shushed her as she shuddered in his arms.


    Even through my own tears I could see her resemnce to her father. She had a lean build and brilliant


    eyes that reflected the light. They were lighter than Christof¡¯s, but still with that strange purple hue.


    ¡°She has no fur and no hair,¡± Keinmented Leaning close. ¡°Guess that must just grow in on Ciara¡¯s


    girls. We need to keep her warm until then.¡±


    ¡°Look at the wings, though,¡± Bane pointed out, gingerly touching one as it hung loosely beneath her.


    ¡°Much Larger than Hannah¡¯s at this stage. Imagine how they¡¯LL Look mature.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t crush them,¡± Evan warned his Brother, ¡°remember how to fold them on her back.¡±


    Five fathers surrounded the little girl and fussed over her, wrapping her in an absorbent towel and a


    knitted nket. They folded her wings just so and made her warm andfortable in Christof¡¯s arms.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°She is sticky,¡± Damienmented. ¡°The Little one needs a bath.¡± ¡°In a bit, Brother,¡± Bane said tucking


    the nket where it had exposed her feet. ¡°Let her rest first. She looks exhausted.¡±


    I suddenly noticed Tosu still in the room watching. Before she turned I swear I saw pride in her eyes.


    Almost inaudibly I heard her say, ¡°This is how it should be.¡±

 Chapter 517

    I¡¯d never been so surprised in my life. She smiled at me and left the room to follow her Sister. The men


    had noticed none of it.


    Damien was the first to remember me Laying quiet and shivering on the warm stone. As Christof


    rocked the baby the rest hurriedly fixed me up. Apparently this delivery had been tougher thanst


    time. I had a tear.


    The centa was delivered just as the Healers arrived. These new men marveled at the warm mass of


    flesh that had been inside of me. They would not have believed it came from where it did.


    ¡°Could we take it?¡± the lead Healer asked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since we didn¡¯t know what else to do with it, Damien let them have it. I was treated with some strange


    device that stung terribly, but knitted the tissue together rapidly. The Healers also had a powerful cream


    they applied with gloves to my insides and over my stomach to help with healing. I felt myself literally


    tighten up as it was spread around.


    The room was suddenly split with an earth shattering wail. Kennedy had been quiet, but now she was


    thirsty. Damien carefully removed their crest from my nipples and pocketed the little metal pieces


    Christof handed me our daughter and the Healers watched entranced as I fed her for the first time. She


    had troubletching on and it took several minutes of trial and error for her to take her first gulp of milk.


    Kein shooed the men out when they wanted a sample of that also.


    ¡°It is for the female child only,¡± he said literally pushing them from the room. ¡°Leave them alone now.


    Your job is done and they must rest.¡±


    Bane lifted me and my daughter off the warm b and walked us to the bed. She watched him with


    wide eyes but never stopped feeding. It almost seemed to me she wanted to smile at him.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Once I was settled on several pillows and nursingfortably, Christof spoke gently.


    ¡°What do we call her?¡± he asked sitting beside us and stroking her cheek.


    I had thought of names, but seeing the little girl decided me. This probably should have been a task I


    shared with her father, but I knew Christof would not know how to name a child.


    ¡°I would like to call her Kennedy,¡± I told him looking down at her. ¡°It is the name of a powerful family on


    Earth.¡±


    The men were fine with that and practiced the name. Nu-reeh would be pleased the girl had a ruler¡¯s


    name. It was a good thing to call her.


    I didn¡¯t tell them what else it was. My grandmother had raised beautiful Kennedy tea roses in her


    garden. This girl was named after my best female friend, but only the three of us had to know that.


    After a nap the men pulled Kennedy and me into the bathing room. They had filled the tub with warm


    water and helped me step into it. Christof carried our little girl in for her first bath.


    Kennedy was as enamored with the water as Hannah had been. She touched at it and giggled as it


    moved under her hand. Our little girl quietly told Christof many of the things she knew about water. He


    Listened to her and praised her, which made her smile broadly.


    Christof held Kennedy while Bane and Kein used soft strokes to wash her tiny body. Gentle fingers


    cleaned every nook on the baby. Their touch was so soothing she fell asleep on Christof as Kein


    washed her wings.


    Damien and Evan rubbed me in the water until I felt as rxed as my baby daughter. Both of us were


    unbelievably pampered. I looked into Evan¡¯s bright eyes and saw an excitement I did not expect. He


    grinned broadly and looked around.


    ¡°We won,¡± he whispered to me suddenly.


    He looked animated and so did Damien. Bane was grinning ear to ear and nudging Kein. I could see


    the strain on their faces. They looked triumphant, Like they wanted to yell and shout. The men were


    reigning in their celebration around the sleeping infant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my loves,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so happy about, but congrattions.¡±

 Chapter 518

    I was so tired and utterly at ease. Lucky for me they were too excited to keep the secret for long.


    ¡°You did not vomit,¡± Damien informed me grinning.


    ¡°Even with the days we spent in the punishment cave there was no sickness.¡±


    I chuckled and Laughed softly. They had won. I¡¯d not gotten sick once during my pregnancy with


    Kennedy. Like Damien had told me, they knew me very well.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the prize?¡± I asked sleepily.


    ¡°Loser sleeps on the floor?¡±


    The men scoffed at that. They¡¯d slept on floors before. Who wants to reward the loser anyway?


    ¡°How about, winners get to sleep next to the new family first?¡± Bane asked eyeing a lightly snoring


    Kennedy.


    I smiled and nodded at their enthusiasm. Tonight Bane and Kein would surround Kennedy as we slept.


    Tomorrow night it would be Damien and Evan.


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake you when she cries,¡± I warned them. ¡°You remember how often Hannah Liked to eat. You¡¯ll


    have to wake up every time she does to give her to me.¡±


    Evan chuckled as he pulled me out of the water and wrung the water from my hair.


    ¡°We woke every time Damien¡¯s daughter did. She was family and we could notfort or aid her. For


    that child we were worthless, that will not happen to us again.¡±


    I looked up into his face and was shocked. They had felt powerless with Hannah and they didn¡¯t like it.


    Being part of her and unable to bond with her had hurt them.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Evan dried me carefully, avoiding being too rough on the tender ces Bane agreed with Evan¡¯s


    assessment.


    ¡°We worried sometimes that this child would shun us also,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°Hannah was


    correct in her assessment of us. very was never something we should have been a part of.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Dishonorable,¡± Damien muttered helping Christof wrap Kennedy in a warm nket Kein had retrieved.


    Putting a hand over Damien¡¯s I looked into his eyes, ¡°and forgiven,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°You are forgiven for making a mistake-¡°


    ¡°Many mistakes,¡± Bane cut in tracing a finger down my back.


    I knew the invisible lines he traced. They were the ones the whip had made cutting across my skin. I


    still remembered where they were, even if no one else could see them.


    ¡°Still forgiven,¡± I insisted tracing the scar Hannah had left across his chest.


    ¡°We are family and family makes mistakes. None of us is perfect.¡±

 Chapter 519

    ¡°It is difficult,¡± Christof said handing me our sleeping and bundled daughter, ¡°but we speak with Basin


    and Stayne. We try to help them see the horrors of very. The way they act is no different from¡­¡±


    He let the statement hang, but I knew who he meant. Having a ve meant being Like the women and


    no one wanted that.


    ¡°They will see the truth one day, as we did,¡± Damien said guiding me to the sleeping chamber. ¡°We will


    make sure that all Paterians see the truth,¡± he said softly as they Lay Kennedy and me down.


    My family rested the remainder of the night until the sun rose. They tried to be quiet, but despite being


    less than a day old, Kennedy woke curious about what they were doing. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the


    quiet bedroom with me, she wanted to see what was going on.


    The men were left to tend to me today. Food was delivered to us by Basin¡¯s family. While I nibbled,


    Christof held our daughter. She dozed in his arms as he talked to her. It was different than it had been


    with Hannah, so unbelievably different.


    Where Hannah had been all fire and venom, Kennedy was my sweet girl and I started calling her that.


    She Loved her family and wanted to be with us constantly. Her eyes constantly swayed between


    herfatherand his Brothers when they were around.


    Kennedy would have preferred Christof stay with us all day every day and she made that very clear.


    The day he went back to work, she wailed all morning. He had to gently, but firmly, reprimanded her at


    lunch. She just couldn¡¯t have everything she wanted. It was not his choice to follow Nu-reeh¡¯s


    commands or not. While staying with his daughter would make him happy, Nu-reeh¡¯s wishes always


    came first.


    It was the first time I saw the look of determination on Kennedy¡¯s young face. She didn¡¯t Like that her


    father was owned and controlled. The resolve I¡¯d gotten used to seeing in Hannah settled over


    Kennedy. I suddenly realized what I was doing.


    I was breeding the resistance


    Most of the time, Kennedy was calm and content. She rarely cried and screamed. My second girl liked


    to be held and rocked. She was passed between all of us, enjoying the attention of the whole family.


    She liked to be awake and interacting with us.


    Unlike Hannah, I soon found I had to remind her to feed regrly. Nursing made her sleepy and she


    liked to be awake and part of the conversation. Evan remembered how often Hannah had fed and he


    made a schedule for me. We did our best to make sure she¡¯d grow strong and powerful.


    Rose and Fuji helped me some with her care. They would y with her in the morning while I cleaned


    our rooms. She and Rose shared a special bond once Rose understood her name. Evidently the


    Kennedy Rose had been named after she left Earth.


    My instructions with Kennedy were much the same as they had been before. The only difference was


    that I was to read to her every morning. My afternoons were always spent walking in the mountain¡¯s


    tunnels and giving Kennedy fresh air.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Damien and his Brothers no Longer feared my walks. They understood the control Nu-reeh had on the


    men. No one would touch me. Much Like before


    I was ignored like a piece of rock. No one ever saw me as I moved around.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Hannah showed up when Kennedy was twenty two days old. Kennedy and I were walking and talking. I


    had taken us to a winding cave that eventually led to an opening out of the mountain.


    The opening was small, barely enough for me to squeeze out of. I Liked the wide ledge that was just


    outside, though. The sun beat down on it and kept it nice and warm. We had a lovely view of the


    surrounding mountains and the sky above. Kennedy and I had found it on her fifth day.


    Kennedy rode with me the same way I¡¯d carried Hannah. A long sash could be used to tie her to my


    back or to my front. Today the sash was tied like a sling and Kennedyy in thehammockshaped cradle


    on my chest.


    I liked this position. Kennedy could talk with me or look up at the sky. It also allowed me to bundle her


    and keep her close to me for warmth.


    We found a spot and settled down. Kennedy Liked to be out here under the open sky. She¡¯d just


    drowse in the sun Listening to me talk to her. Quite early on I¡¯d found she had a fascination with the


    sun, she hated the dark.


    Talons hitting the ground startled me badly and I jerked Kennedy to my chest. Without looking, I ran for


    the opening but Hannah¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Mama, it¡¯s just us,¡± she said sounding exasperated. I took a moment to nce at the new arrivals and


    realized it was just my older daughter and her Sister.

 Chapter 520

    ¡°You cut your hair,¡± I said trying not to sound like they¡¯d scared me half to death.


    Hannah gave a snort and pirouetted.


    ¡°It grows really fast, Mama,¡± she said. ¡°I got it cut right before my¡­initiation.¡±


    I cocked my head and looked at her quizzically. ¡°Initiation into what?¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Bunch of hippies that believe very is wrong and are willing to fight for their beliefs,¡±she said


    inEnglish. ¡°You¡¯ll know them when you see them. They¡¯ve started to wear beads in their hair. You have


    to earn your beads and we aren¡®t old enough to go through the trials, yet.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy poked up and looked at her Sister.¡±How old?¡±she asked struggling to sit up in the sling.


    Hannah smiled wide seeing her Little Sister for the first time and stepped closer.¡±Much older, kid, but


    we still have our uses.¡±


    ¡°I named her Kennedy. Would you Like to hold her?¡± I asked Hannah while propping Kennedy up.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Ra warned in a low voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s customary on Earth, but here no one touches a


    talonless female other than the female breeder. It would be an insult for us to touch her.¡± That was


    surprising and I felt silly for offering, but Hannah soothed me quickly. ¡°You know I¡¯d Love toMama.I¡¯d


    hold her andkissher silly, but I don¡¯t want any extra attention today. We need to not be noticed.¡±


    The girls looked at one another and then at me uneasily. Ra cleared her throat and then spoke quietly.


    He need a favor,Mama,a big favor,¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll understand if you can¡¯t,¡± Hannah said hesitantly.


    When Ra spoke next it was inEnglish,perfectly ented. Evidently Hannah had been teaching her.


    ¡°There are free men held in the mountain now. The women caught them. We know these men, they are


    stubborn,¡±Ra said.


    Hannah continued the story,¡±They are like Daddy, Warriors, Mama. They will not be broken. We have to


    save them or the women will kill them, because they will not tame them.¡±


    I gasped and shook my head. Free men being killed set my stomach on edge. That was horrible.


    ¡°They would see us enter, Mama, and not let us near the men,¡± Hannah said, ¡°but we know you could


    get to them. The men guarding them would never see you and you could avoid the cameras.¡±


    ¡°We would give you something to release their restraints,¡± Ra said, ¡°and food to make them strong for


    the escape. Once you¡¯re done with that, you leave, they will take care of the rest themselves.¡±


    I Looked down at Kennedy and knew I could not do this. It would put her life in jeopardy. She had other


    ideas


    ¡°We will do it,¡±Kennedy said decisively.¡±Mama is scared, but she can do it.¡±


    ¡°Nu-reeh will not harm you or the babe,¡±Hannah pleaded.¡±You are their only chance.¡±


    I looked between the three girls and shivered. I¡¯d always just yed along on this. Anything I¡¯d


    had to do to survive, I¡¯d done. Never once had I been strong and stood up to my captors. Today I had


    my chance.

 Chapter 521

    Kennedy was staring up at me. I saw the determination in her features, as well as the uncertainty. She


    wasn¡¯t afraid and she wanted to proceed, but she knew I was fearful.


    Either choice I made may fail my children. If I did not help, I was weak and ineffective. Should Nu-reeh


    catch me, she might kill me, but I decided for the first time to fight back. My children should see the


    same strength in me that they embodied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are,¡±I whispered to Hannah.


    Ra handed me a map. I should give it to the men once they were free. It would lead me to them and


    then them out. A strange device was given to me that would unlock any Lock. Hannah showed me how


    to use it. Lastly they gave me fifteen wrapped pieces of food, each the size of acandy bar.


    ¡°It is called something that means ¡®power of a thousand suns¡¯,¡± Hannah told me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little Like¡­probablycocainein anenergy bar,but it will give the men strength long enough to get


    out.¡±


    Everything I was to carry was ced in Kennedy¡¯s sling and shey on top of it. That was the perfect


    hiding ce. I was set.


    Ra thanked me and told me to hurry, so did Hannah. After thebust outI should leave and get as far


    away as I could. The women would be livid the men had gotten away.


    I walked the deserted halls with Kennedy. The map showed right where the men were. It was a ce


    I¡¯d walked infrequently before. It was boring and deep inside the mountain. Hannah and Ra were right.


    It would not be hard for me to avoid the cameras here. It would have been impossible for them to get


    this far without being spotted.


    The escape route the men should take was clearly marked out. Surprisingly it took them deep into the


    center of the mountain. It appeared that the men were actually going to walk beneath the mountains in


    a hidden tunnel. Strange, but then these mines may be many generations old. Who knew what strange


    passages may exist.


    I started to pass men as I walked, but they ignored me. They talked about the strange men they were


    guarding and what they must have done. The women weren¡¯t even feeding these prisoners. The


    women taunted them with a bucket of water they could not reach. The strange mouth-guards they wore


    prevented the prisoners from even speaking.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be dead by five turns of the sun, if not sooner,¡± I heard one man Laugh.


    I stumbled hearing that and the men started to look alert. In terror I clung to my silent child and slunk


    into the shadows of the cave. I barely breathed until the men started to walk again.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    A family stood guard at a leather drape. This was where the captured men were held. I wondered how I


    was supposed to get in. Standing and staring at the drape for several moments I realized no one went


    out or came in. The family standing guard just sat outside.


    The men didn¡¯t see me walking around, but would they see the leather drape move?


    There was really only one way to find out.


    Keeping my head down I walked slowly to the leather curtain. I stood less than an arm length away


    from the man on that side of the drape. My feet were soundless as I slipped past the cover and into the


    room. They had not seen me.


    Inside the room was a horror show. The women had been torturing these men. I saw clumps on the


    floor and shuddered at what they were. The whole area was sandy, to catch and congeal the blood.


    Fifteen abused bodies were hung on the walls. shes cut across their chests where whips had bitten


    them. Short chains prevented them from even being able to sit down. I imagined they had been awake


    for days. The women were trying to break their spirit.


    I moved to the man closest to me and his wary eyes watched me. I took the device from under


    Kennedy and undid his wrists with shaking hands. Reaching up to undo his neck and the mouth guard I


    dropped the device, but the man caught it.


    Taking a deep breath I worked on his mouth guard and the chain at his neck. Once he was free I


    handed him the food package Hannah had given me. He ate it quickly and put the wrapper in his


    pocket before going to drink from the pail in the middle of the room.


    I moved quickly from one to another. Now they weren¡¯t wary of me at all. The third man even reached


    under Kennedy to get his own snack. I was horrified as he touched her and jerked back, holding her to


    my chest.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 522

    Trembling slightly, I realized how foolish I must look. Obviously he only wanted his food. I looked up


    embarrassed and then was surprised.


    The man met my eyes and bowed his head. His left arm was crossed in front of his chest. It was a


    sincere apology and nothing I ever expected from someone here.


    I smiled and handed him hispower bar.He took it gingerly from my fingers and returned the smile. No


    one reached to touch Kennedy after that and I felt grateful they honored my unspoken request.


    The fifth man was so tall I could not reach his neck. Strong hands took the device from me and the first


    man undid the tall man. Once he was released the tall man put his palm out, waiting patiently for the


    food, which I quickly gave him.


    The sixth man slumped to the ground once the first man released him. He refused to rise. It was


    instinctive to crouch next to him and coax him to eat.


    The man looked haunted. His breathtaking blue eyes pierced mine and I felt like I could have been


    looking at Evan. The only difference was his badly cut hair.


    Oh God, his hair¡­


    I looked at the short hair they had left on his head. Evan¡¯s hair was so sensitive, I couldn¡¯t imagine what


    cutting it would be Like. Pity overwhelmed me as I pressed the ¡®power of a thousand suns¡¯ to this poor,


    abused man¡¯s lips. He ate it slowly, watching me as he took each bite.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The entire second family was in trouble. I had to feed three of them, but the food did what it was


    supposed to. The energy started to radiate from them as they stood up and touched one another.


    Once they were released and fed, I remembered the map and gave it to them. The man I had released


    first patted my shoulder and smiled. One of the men that must be his Brother pointed to my feet.


    I was leaving tracks, small footsteps in the sand all over the room. I gasped and the men all started to


    shuffle silently. The tall man knelt before me and motioned for my foot. I hesitantly gave him the right


    one. He wiped until there was not a trace of sand or blood on either.


    The other men in the room hadpletely covered my tracks with their own. They silently motioned to


    the exit. They shuffled behind me and I turned to see I had Left no footprints at all.


    I nced back and saw the men staring at me. A short wave and I Slipped out the drape.


    Once I was away from the men and room I gripped my daughter to my chest and ran. I went as far


    away from that ce as I could get before I finally dared to pass in front of acamera.By that time I¡¯d


    calmed some and tried to look as normal as I could.


    The rm started to rete in the afternoon and I barely remembered how to get home. Stopping in


    a deserted section of cave my heart thundered in my ears. My panic started to overwhelm me and I


    had to get hold of myself.


    What if the men were caught? What if they told on me? What if the women found out?


    ¡°S¡¯okay, Mama,¡±the Little bundle in my arms whispered.¡±Just go back to our room.¡±


    She was right. I looked down into her calm face and gained strength. Christof wouldn¡¯t lose his cool


    now, I should not either. It was my turn to be like the family and be strong.


    I walked toward home and realized I should not know why I was going there. If anyone asked me what


    was going on, I¡¯d say I assumed it was an rm like at thepound. It would not be unreasonable to


    think we were being attacked by other women. That was a usible story.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce I¡¯d found myself when the rm sounded was a long walk from home. Even moving quickly,


    I was soon the only thing moving in the deserted corridors. The idea of being found by the angry


    women out here made me so nervous I got dizzy. I wanted to be home, with Damien and his Brothers


    between me and the women.


    Every time I had to pass an opening in the mountain, I cringed. The women were thick in the air outside


    and I was grateful every time they didn¡¯t notice me. I just did my best to walk calmly and quickly past.


    When I heard Nu-reeh scream at me after I passed arge opening, my heart stopped. I turned slowly


    as she swooped beside me and stared down with malevolence. I clutched Kennedy to my chest and


    prayed for strength.

 Chapter 523

    ¡°Why are you here!?¡± she roared. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    I stared into her face and saw the first bit of venom cling like a yellow diamond to her fang. It dropped


    off slowly and fell between us. I took an instinctive step back from her.


    She knew, I thought miserably, and would kill me for what I¡¯d done. Shockingly, my voice stayed steady


    as I talked to her. I exined that I¡¯d been walking and heard the rm. As quickly as I could I was


    heading home.


    Nu-reeh stood staring into my face for several moments and I watched the rage behind her eyes. It


    terrified me and I clung tightly to Kennedy. If my daughter could fly, she could escape, but her wings


    were far from mature. In the face of Nu-reeh¡¯s wrath we stood defenseless.


    ¡°Nu-reeh!¡± a voice suddenly called out and the big woman whipped around toward the sound.


    Tosunded lightly beside us and spoke firmly to Nu-reeh, she questioned why Nu-reeh wasn¡¯t


    checking the far mountain face. The men may be scaling down it. It really should be monitored.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the ve to her quarters,¡± Tosu said calmly. ¡°You seem to be too angry to deal with this now.¡±


    Nu-reeh spent several minutes discussing search ns with Tosu. The women were all over the


    outside of the mountain looking for the men. They were certain they would find them stuck on a rock


    face; it would just take time.


    Kennedy was looking up at me with concern on her features. I realized she had not seen the map and


    didn¡¯t know the men were going underground. As subtly as I could I winked at her. She understood and


    smiled a confused smile in response.


    ¡°Go,¡± Tosu finally told Nu-reeh, ¡°if anyone can find them out there it is you,¡± she said shooing her Sister.


    I wasn¡¯t given even a second nce as Nu-reeh disappeared out the opening.


    ¡°Come on, then,¡± Tosu said to me in a no nonsense tone.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Without hesitation, she scooped me up, so I was sitting in the crook of her elbow. Tosu¡¯s strides were


    larger than I could have made. We headed for home rapidly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tosu walked us down a deserted corridor toward the area we stayed in. This wasn¡¯t a route I personally


    Liked to walk. It was dark and dreary,pletely cut off from the outside and usually poorly lit. In the


    middle of it Tosu slowed and looked around pointedly.


    After several moments she Looked down at me and smiled.


    ¡°You did well, as did Hannah. I will protect you, but you must continue to keep your head,¡± she said


    very softly. ¡°The boys will escape through the tunnels under us. They will be safe now.¡±


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t breath.


    ¡°You like to speak with your friends,¡± she said watching me closely. ¡°Do not speak of this outside of


    your family. I have learned you need specific direction to help you.¡±


    I nodded dumbly and she Looked concerned.


    ¡°Is there meaning when you do that or are you confused?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°I will not speak to anyone, Mistress,¡± I said quietly. Tosuughed lightly and patted my face.


    ¡°I am not Mistress when it is just you and I, little human. We fight this battle as friends. You did today


    what I have failed to do since those poor boys arrived. Your help was invaluable, but I will never put


    you in danger unless I must,¡± she said looking lovingly down at Kennedy.

 Chapter 524

    ¡°I will watch over your girls. Humans worry over their offspring as we do. Know that I will stand between


    Nu-reeh and your children,¡± she promised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered hoarsely as she started to walk.


    This might be a trap. Tosu may just be ying with me. I felt right to be suspicious and made a point to


    say nothing that could incriminate me.


    ¡°I would stop it if I could,¡± she said distantly. ¡°You should not be forced to breed, no one should. It would


    be unwise for me to risk alerting Nu-reeh to my true allegiances right now, though. We are at the start


    of something great.¡±


    We¡¯d made it back to our quarters in record time. I stared up at her and she smiled at me as she set


    me down.


    ¡°Go in,¡± she instructed, ¡°and be calm.¡±


    Walking into the main room like a dazed robot, I moved toward our leather drape. Before I¡¯d made it, I


    was swarmed by Damien and his Brothers. Strong hands pulled me inside and inspected me. Kennedy


    was pulled away as Christof checked her over. They must have been worried sick waiting for us to


    come back.


    ¡°You are wet,¡± Evan chided touching my breasts through my damp outfit.


    ¡°When is the Last time you fed the Little one?¡±


    He was right. My breasts were leaking milk and swollen. I couldn¡¯t recall thest time I¡¯d stopped to


    nurse Kennedy.


    ¡°The child must be fed regrly,¡± Damien scolded.


    ¡°It is important you stop to feed her at the intervals we have discussed. She must grow big and strong.¡±


    My wet and ruined dress was pulled from me and Kennedy was settled in my arms to nurse in front of


    the fire. Bane wiped the stickiness away as Kein draped a nket over my back and around Kennedy. I


    heard Evan fixing me something to drink as he fussed about my inability to keep to a schedule.


    Damien and his Brothers scolded me for several Long moments as I stared dully at them. Suddenly the


    room was quiet except for Kennedy¡¯s insistent sucking sounds. I Looked down to see her hands buried


    in the soft tissue, hanging on. They were right, she had been hungry.


    ninjanovel


    Christof was in my face suddenly. His concern was evident as he looked back at his Brothers.


    ¡°This room is a mess,¡± Damien said casually pointing at the pad I had been reading that morning.


    The noxious little device sat on a chair in the sitting area. Evan picked it up and walked it out front


    quietly. Once he returned the men encouraged me to rise and we went into our bed chamber.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once we were safely inside Christof whispered in my ear. He wanted to know what happened. The


    men didn¡¯t know why we were on lockdown and they didn¡¯t know why I was acting odd. They had a


    feeling the two things were rted, though


    We huddled on the bed and I whispered in Christof¡¯s ear. He didn¡¯t move @ muscle as I exined


    Hannah¡¯s plea, the men¡¯s escape, and Tosu¡¯s statement. By the time I was done Kennedy had finished


    both breasts and was sleeping in my arms.


    Damien¡¯s face was indescribable. He Looked like he couldn¡¯t decide what to feel. The other Brothers


    Looked the same way. The thought crossed my mind, I¡¯d take their punishment. The men I¡¯d saved


    deserved to Live.


    Christof finally broke the silence. His mouth brushed my ear it was so close.


    ¡°You endangered my offspring and yourself,¡± he said simply. ¡°I know it would scare you, but I want to


    see Damien stripe you.¡±

 Chapter 525

    I looked in his eyes, but didn¡¯t see the rage I anticipated.


    ¡°You also did something very brave,¡± he continued with a sigh. ¡°You could not bear to see the death of


    another when you could prevent it. We are proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± Bane threatened softly, ¡°we may not feel so. Don¡¯t endanger the little one again.¡±


    There was a rumble through the men, but I was d to see their faces did not look angry, only worried.


    We sat in the bedroom for a long time. Eventually Iid next to Kennedy and tried to rx. The men


    were lost deep in an internal conversation, They asionally stopped to ask for rification, but


    otherwise considered what had happened today silently.


    I drifted to sleep beside Kennedy mumbling thanks as the men dragged a cover over us. The day had


    been stressful and exhausting. Surrounded by the family in our safe haven, I rxedpletely and


    slept.


    Angry voices woke me from my sleep and I bolted out of bed. Damien was speaking harshly to Hannah


    and she was answering him in the same tone. Neither was loud, it was more like angry whispering.


    They both sounded furious.


    ¡°Show us,¡± Damien demanded, ¡°we will protect her-¡°


    Hannah growled before she answered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what to protect her from. Be patient.


    There isn¡¯t a ce that is safe enough for her yet-¡°


    Bane cursed and I heard Evan¡¯s snort of disgust. Pushing back the leather cover to the bedchamber I


    walked out into the main room.


    Kein saw me first and stalked toward me.


    ¡°Go put something on,¡± he ordered. ¡°It is too cold without your dress.¡±


    ¡°And where is Kennedy?¡± Evan snapped crossing his arms I was startled by the level of malevolence in


    the room and stepped back. Hannah and Damien were staring daggers at one another. The rest of the


    men looked ready to fight. Ra stood by the main door and looked furious. I had no idea what was going


    on.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Mama,¡± Hannah sighed looking over at me something on. The mountains are a cold ce.¡±


    ¡°Kein¡¯s right, go put


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not Like I had any choice. Kein took my arm and Led me to the room with our clothing. He muttered


    fierce curses as he sorted through several dresses. Much like the start of our rtionship he chose a


    dress and put me in it.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered stroking his arm as he pulled out a pair of my Long boots, ¡°what¡¯s going on that¡¯s got


    you so upset?¡±


    Kein turned fiery eyes on me and then went back to his task.


    ¡°Hannah knows how we could get out of the mountain, but refuses to show us. She says there is no


    ce beyond the hills you would be safe enough. The ces the free men and women Live are not


    stable enough to protect a human. One day, she¡¯ll take us,¡± he growled looking at me, just not today.¡±


    Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below:


    [email protected]</a>


    describe yourself in payment description.


    I had not even thought about it when I released the men. It had not urred to me to remember how to


    get to the escape tunnels.


    I picked up Kennedy and wrapped her as we stepped back into the main room. She was waking up in


    my arms and watched the family drama unfold with me. We stood quietly just inside the main room. I


    took in the attitudes around us. The men¡¯s faces had be resigned. Hannah was evidently not


    budging from her position.


    ¡°Themunities now,¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°are not strong enough. The women can only just manage


    to protect the men. Mama would be dead in a lunar cycle.¡±


    Donate Us ( Novelliberty):


    paypall ount given below:


    [email protected]</a>


    describe yourself in payment description.

 Chapter 526

    Damien ced a hand on Hannah¡¯s arm and pleaded with her.


    ¡°We can protect your Mama,¡± he said. ¡°You must show us the way out. We cannot live this way. Nu-


    reeh tortures her with our seed. It is not right.¡±


    Hannah shook her head sadly and met my eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°You do not know the beasts that exist beyond these mountains, Daddy. This world is fierce and wild. I


    do not doubt your strength, but you are without Knowledge. Give me time to find a ce that Mama will


    be safe. We need time to buildrger settlements. I swear to you I will take you away, but right now I


    cannot.¡±


    The men hated weakness and believed themselves above such things. I saw theming to a


    consensus rapidly. This wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Teach us,¡± Damien whispered, ¡°you say there are things we do not understand. You are our eyes to


    the world. Tell us what you have seen. Make us strong enough to escape this life.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Daddy,¡± Hannah sighed, ¡°just don¡¯t ask us to give you freedom, yet. It breaks my heart to


    see my family kept this way. We are working as hard and fast as we can.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The women that lived in the mountain here spent five days looking for the escaped men before they


    gave up. Hannah and Ra stayed with us all five days.


    ¡°We are too young to search for men,¡± Hannah told us.


    ¡°Nu-reeh will let us stay, as long as, we are out of the way. She told us we could stay with you.¡±


    During the hunt, the men in the mountains were kept on Lockdown. Two men from each family went to


    the eating area and collected food for the day. Otherwise the men were confined to their quarters. If it


    wasn¡¯t for Hannah and Ra it would have been a boring five days.


    Damien invited both Stayne¡¯s and Basin¡¯s families toe and Listen to Hannah. We would move the


    Listening pad far away as we sat and Hannah taught us. She and Ra told us everything they could.


    Damien never told the other men about the escape. He never said we were going to escape one day.


    Eventually he would trust Basin and Stayne with the knowledge, but not yet. Right now they would just


    unknowingly learn so they could leave with us. All three families were loyal friends and they would


    eventually apany us. There would be strength in numbers.


    Ra and Hannah were good teachers. They sat with all of us and told us what they¡¯d seen and done.


    The men were fascinated by it. Stayne¡¯s and Basin¡¯s families seemed hesitant to ask questions of the


    females, though.


    As the days passed the other families got morefortable with Hannah and Ra. They would ask


    simple questions and cringe waiting for the rebuke. It never came. My girls were open and friendly.


    They had no ill will when it came to curious men.


    Kennedy started to walk while Hannah was here. She¡¯d use the furniture or her fathers to steady


    herself as she moved around. The other families were shocked at the familiarity Damien and his


    Brothers had with the Little girl.


    ¡°Time to eat,¡± Evan said to Kennedy the fourth day as she tried to take two steps in a row without


    falling. She had not managed it yet.


    She refused. Kennedy wanted to figure out how to walk. Her determination was interfering with the


    feeding schedule my men knew she should have. They wanted her to be a strong girl and that would


    only happen if she kept gaining weight.


    ¡°Eat and then walk,¡± Bane demanded scooping her up and bringing her to me. ¡°Your Mama is Leaking


    milk it has been so long. Stop being stubborn,¡± hemanded.


    Kennedy fought him and wiggled. If she ate, she¡¯d get tired and go to sleep.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to walk!¡± she hissed up at him. Bane wasn¡¯t deterred, ¡°You¡¯ll be strong enough to defy us soon


    enough Little One. Eat, sleep, and then walk. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll do now.¡±


    Basin¡¯s family looked shocked. They watched absolutely astonished as Bane handed me my angry


    daughter. She tried to wiggle out of my arms and Christof told her to stop.

 Chapter 527

    ¡°Feed,¡± he encouraged, ¡°you¡¯ll be walking in no time. You are cranky because you are hungry and


    tired.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Kennedy didn¡¯t often scream and cry, but when she did it was hard to miss. Now she threw a little


    tantrum in my arms. Stayne¡¯s family stood and backed into the wall. Basin¡¯s family looked wary and sat


    quietly. They weren¡¯t sure what to do and Kennedy would not stop.


    Damien shook his head and stroked Kennedy¡¯s head and back soothingly. Christof talked softly to her


    and Kein literally milked my breast to tempt her to eat. It worked, not surprisingly. Kennedy took the


    rich, warm fluid on her tongue and cried as she clung to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted,¡± Christof said motioning Stayne¡¯s family to sit. ¡°We can¡¯t let her go so Long without


    food and rest. She needs to sleep some in the day.¡±


    Choking sobs were intermixed with sucking sounds as Kennedy slowly settled down in my arms.


    ¡°You distract us well, Hannah,¡± Damien joked standing to pat Hannah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This female offspring


    is not Like you. You would not miss a meal for anything.¡±


    My family Laughed remembering Hannah¡¯s unstoppable appetite. Ra told them a few stories from their


    more recent escapades regarding Hannah¡¯s need to feed. My family Laughed and the other men just


    Looked confused.


    I sat and nursed Kennedy and realized the other men had noparison for Damien¡¯s rtionship with


    Hannah or Kennedy. Unlike the other women here, Hannah and Ra viewed the men as equals. They


    respected their intelligence and questions. It was the opposite of what the men were used to.


    Kennedy calmed and quieted in my arms. As she rxed Christof passed a hand over her back and


    stroked her wings. The little spans of flesh twittered and then settled under his touch. He moved the


    right wing to fold it morefortably on her back before putting a nket over her.


    ¡°Touching of the wings is considered a very personal act,¡± Ramented. ¡°A woman allows her Sisters


    to touch them. Men should touch them with the reverence you have shown. It is good you interact with


    the young one this way. She will fit in well¡­with us and our friends.¡±


    Basin spoke then. He had touched women¡¯s wings to bind them. Many times he¡¯d suffered the sharp


    barbs at the tips. No one had ever encouraged him to revere a woman¡¯s wings.


    ¡°We have Learned the true history,¡± Ra told him sadly.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°In the past you would have been family with women, as well as, your Brothers. You would have


    respected them and they would have respected you.


    ¡°Those rtionships now are built on pain and fear. The women believe they are superior because they


    are stronger. You have talents and so you are an asset. But, you and your Brothers have the right to


    grow and flourish without dread. All sentient creatures should have that right.¡±


    The girls let the statement hang and didn¡¯t push the issue further. Damien passed a hand down my arm


    and smiled at me.


    ¡°We have found great happiness that way,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Freedom makes the family strong.¡±


    Basin and Stayne didn¡¯t Like this conversation. It upset their way of looking at the world. Basin


    brusquely asked Hannah to continue to exin about animals that flew in the air. He was obviously


    changing the subject. The girls respected the request and obliged with information.


    On the sixth day the men were sent back to their jobs. Tosu had quietly told Damien the escaped men


    were not found. She congratted him on training me to be strong in the face of Nu-reeh¡¯s wrath. He


    had politely thanked her, but found the interaction odd.


    Hannah and Ra had spent the five days cooped up in our little area. They were getting restless.


    ¡°We Love you, Mama,¡± Hannah told me softly, ¡°but we need to fly. This space is too contained.¡±


    ¡°There are also things we need to check out,¡± Ra said softly.

 Chapter 528

    I knew what they needed. The men I¡¯d rescued were friends and the girls wanted to check on them.


    With a heavy heart I watched the girls leave through the skylight. They were so carefree and wild. The


    entire world was their yground. Listening to them I almost felt like I had been there with them,


    learning and exploring. It had almost made me feel free.


    Instead of feeling sorry for myself, I smiled down at my daughter. Her fur was just starting to grow and I


    petted the thick tufts lovingly. Her skin had been white, but the fur almost appeared striped. I traced the


    patterns as I smiled at her.


    ¡°I could pluck it,¡± she told me seriously and I was shocked.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± I scoffed, ¡°your fur, andter your hair, will protect you from wind and cold. Hannah


    used her hair to hide injuries from me. You need it. Don¡¯t ever talk about losing it.¡±


    I walked with Kennedy back into our apartment and sighed. All three families had huddled in here for


    five days to Listen to Hannah and Ra. The main room was a mess.


    I settled Kennedy with some toy puzzle pieces and started to clean. She wasn¡¯t done with our


    conversation though.


    ¡°It would make me more like you, if I didn¡¯t have fur,¡± she said. ¡°The jelly creatures could probably be


    paid to remove my hair. I¡¯d just have to wear clothes like you and Dad.¡±


    Pausing in my picking up, I red at her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You cannot weaken yourself for any reason,¡± I argued.


    ¡°The fur is a strategic advantage. This is a tough world. You know what I¡¯ve read and you heard your


    sister-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m getting rid of it as soon as I can,¡± she said decisively.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Kennedy was dead set on removing her fur and hair. She didn¡¯t like it and it wasn¡¯t pretty. I couldn¡¯t say


    anything she would believe. By the time the men came I was frantic and they found that a Little silly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like she¡¯ll do it right now,¡± Kein reminded me. ¡°What¡¯s she going to do? Shave?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should lock up the knives again,¡± Evan joked and they all found that funny.


    Christof did sit and have a serious talk with her though. The rest went and brought back food as he


    discussed the importance of maintaining her natural defenses with her. The fur was permanent clothing


    that kept her warm. It was ayer of protection against sharp objects aimed at her skin. He could


    convince her in ways I could not.


    ¡°I like Mama¡¯s skin,¡± Kennedy told him sadly. ¡°You like Mama¡¯s skin, too. I want to be pretty Like


    Mama.¡±


    I was horrified Listening to her talk. She was confusing human beauty with beauty here. Kennedy


    would never look human. The Paterian genes had overridden mine in most ways. This was going to be


    a disaster for her.


    Christof considered Kennedy for a moment and then sat back.


    ¡°Dinah,¡± he said softly, ¡°is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Each time we had to mate I hoped


    it was her that would take me. You know I feel that way. I admire her strength and speed. When I was


    younger, I even found her temper attractive.¡±


    I did not know that about Christof. Of course we¡¯d never talked about who his favorite woman was. It


    just had note up.


    ¡°Your Mama,¡± he continued, ¡°is special and so very different. It wasn¡¯t until she exined the Earth


    concept of beauty to us that I understood. We just don¡¯t think of beauty the same way. You do not have


    to alter yourself to be lovely. The men you breed with will find you beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 529

    ¡°Not too soon, though,¡± I interjected hurriedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for a long while.¡±


    Both of them Laughed at my obvious concern. It wasn¡¯t like a man could force her. My worry was


    comical to them.


    Still, how I wished everything in her Life would take a long while.


    It was not to be. Kennedy grew fast, much quicker than Hannah. I knew the steps now and watched


    them happen sadly. She flew and her wing tips were hardened. Unlike her older Sister she epted


    the paint on the barbs graciously. When her talons grew I nearly spent the day in tears. I knew what


    came next.


    Rose and Fuji did their best tofort me. Rose understood my sadness, Fuji did not.


    ¡°We keep our children on Earth,¡± she told Fuji repeatedly. ¡°The freedom they have here would be


    unheard of at home.¡±


    Fuji could notprehend, but she did her best to help me. She taught me a dance they did on her


    native. It was one to celebrate new beginnings. I found the activity distracting and focused on


    that when the sadness struck. Being active seemed to stave off the sadness, so I moved as much as I


    could.


    The day Kennedy¡¯s teeth started toe in Hannah happened to be around. We sat and talked as my


    youngest sucked on the cold stalks. Hannah was thrilled Kennedy could soon join her and Learn the


    world. I did my best to be happy for them and not mourn my loss.


    Within fifteen days of her teeth fully erupting, my second daughter left our dwelling. Seeing her fly off


    with Hannah was moreforting than seeing Hannah do it all alone. Still, I cried on Christof¡¯s chest


    for most of the night.


    My breast milk was dried up with a liquid that I drank daily for four days. It wasn¡¯t as quick as the shot


    had been, but I guess it didn¡¯t hamper my fertility. I could not believe I was expected to reproduce so


    soon.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My family and I, along with Basin¡¯s and Stayne¡¯s families were moved back to thepound after


    Kennedy was gone. They were happy to get out of the mountains. I just felt numb.


    The trip from the mountains to thepound was a haze for me. It seemed my world was held in a


    permanently fog. I couldn¡¯t seem to lift myself out of it.


    My first day back at the Keepers for the Administrators was something I dreaded. Last time I¡¯d been


    here Vesa and her friends had attacked me. I feared finding out what had happened to them and I


    wondered if they would still hate me. It wasn¡¯t like I had the energy to fight with them.


    Damien walked me into the Keepers that first morning and took me all the way into the hall we worked


    in. He found my seat next to Rose and settled me. Leaving a hand on my shoulder he talked to the


    Keepers and insured I¡¯d have everything I needed for the morning.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    It was an odd disy. I assumed it was so the other girls would note how interested he was and not


    harass me. If he¡¯d asked I would have told him not to treat me different, but he obviously had his own


    ideas.


    I felt a kiss on my head and he was gone.


    I sat staring nkly ahead, waiting, when Rose took my hand.


    ¡°They wish us to write Ciara, as we did before,¡± she said gently.


    I had no ideas and sat looking at her. Rose took the initiative and started to write a short story. I wasn¡¯t


    even sure exactly what it was about. Fuji drew pictures for itter in the morning. It was all a blur to me.


    My kneeling ce was by the front gate at lunch. The sun here was so much warmer than in the


    mountains. I knelt in the warm rays and a tear crested my eye. Kennedy would love the weather here.


    She adored sitting in sunny ces and talking with me. I was sure wherever she traveled she would


    like the warm ces best.


    Hannah was never that particr with Light. Obviously she adored the sky, but she had liked exploring


    the crevices in the mountain, too Darkness and cold never seemed to bother her. Probably this would


    suit her well for a mining career. That seemed a good way to earn money.

 Chapter 530

    ¡°Sweet woman,¡± a voice crooned softly and I looked up surprised.


    Kein knelt directly in front of me and took my hands. I hadn¡¯t even noticed or heard him.


    I rose to stand and motion to my left surprised me. Basin stood with Rose, her kneeling ce under his


    arm and a bowl in his hand. It seemed they were going with us.


    We walked as group into the forest. I heard the rustle of the leaves as we passed through and the tread


    of boots behind me. When Kein stopped I looked at the thick forest still in front of us.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Kein said softly pushing me back.


    He¡¯d ced my kneeling ce on a stump. It made afortable chair. Obediently, I sat and watched


    him. Light filtered down through the trees and dappled the inside of the forest. A stream of Light hit his


    head and I noted how soft the waves in his hair looked.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t spoken without a prompt in two day cycles,¡± Kein said and I looked at him absently. ¡°She


    just stares in front of her and waits for us to tell her what to do. What is wrong? Did she say anything to


    you today?¡±


    The question was not directed to me, Rose sat Like I did on a simr stump.


    ¡°No,¡± Rose answered, ¡°it is probably a form of sadness. It is very deep. It can get worse with childbirth.


    I imagine the children leaving her is making it worse.¡±


    Do many women on Earth get this?¡± Basin asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, my sister on Earth had it,¡± Rose answered. ¡°She was ill like this for a long time. We had things on


    Earth to help, but here¡­I just don¡¯t know.¡±


    Basin started to name off healing creams he¡¯d heard of. Rose considered them, but didn¡¯t think any


    would help. She talked about the electroshock therapy, that her sister had undergone. It was difficult,


    but she tried to exin the concept to Kein and Basin. Everyone seemed frustrated.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They were standing in the forest and talking about me like I wasn¡¯t here. Some deep part of me wanted


    to be irritated with them, but that would take so much energy. Still, I managed some attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± I protested weakly Looking at Kein.


    ninjanovel


    The voice behind me startled me as the rest of the family made themselves known.


    ¡°Barely, Little Sister,¡± Bane said sounding worried, ¡°you are barely here.¡±


    ¡°You must not do this,¡± Rose said shaking my arm.


    ¡°I know your girls, they are very strong. They will be upset if they hear of this. Hannah will protect


    Kennedy if she needs it. Your girls will do well.¡±


    My shoulders slumped a little as I started to tear. ¡°I have to do it again.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rose said with


    determination, ¡°and we will help you. You must wake up and stop this. The girls would be upset. It is


    time to be strong.¡±


    We talked through Lunch. At some point we ate. I was fed the root in addition to my meal. The men


    knew how my stomach could be.


    I felt like a zombie and fought to pull myself out of it. For the first time in a long time I tried to converse


    normally. It seemed to work and my mind cleared a little.


    After the lunch, I felt a Little more Like myself. I talked to Rose on the beach and tried to make peace


    with my situation. Sinking into a depression wasn¡¯t going to help. I had to keep myself out of it.

 Chapter 531

    To distract my mind, I tried to focus on the here and now.


    ¡°What happened to Vesa and her friends?¡± I asked Rose.


    Fuji answered for Rose. I wasn¡¯t supposed to know. She was here, but she would not be speaking to


    me. Everyone had been given instructions not to talk about what had happened to her and to keep us


    apart.


    I sighed and shook my head. If I wasn¡¯t supposed to know, Fuji would make sure I never did. A


    command from her owners was all it took. Their word wasw.


    ¡°I would like,¡± Rose said formally, ¡°to swim with you in the ocean. The activity would be good for both of


    us.¡±


    I could not believe I¡¯d heard her correctly. When she asked the Keepers to remove her ornamentation


    and stepped into the sea with me, I was more shocked. The pool in the mountains had seemed Like


    torture for her everyday. She¡¯d always done just the requiredps and jumped out.


    ¡°I must learn to be less afraid,¡± she said as we stood in waist deep water.


    I took her hand and we walked a little farther out. She wasn¡®t trulyfortable in the water, so we just


    walked in the waves.


    ¡°My¡­family,¡± she said softly, ¡°is working on changing their mindset. They have requested I also change


    mine. I have clung to old fears for too long.¡±


    Again, I wasn¡¯t sure I had heard her right. ¡°Your family, not your owners, wish you to change?¡± I asked.


    She looked so animated suddenly as she talked.


    ¡°I thought it was just the mountains and the way your daughters treated them. When we came back


    here, I thought it would be as it was before. Perhaps away from the influence of your family they would


    change back, but they have not,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°I have a chair at the table now, Ciara. I am invited


    to sit with them by the fire.¡±


    I was shocked. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me they treated you different,¡± I marveled.


    ¡°Oh, you were so busy with the Little one and I wasn¡¯t sure it wouldst¡­They offered,¡± she said


    suddenly shy, ¡°they offered to send me back to Earth.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I Looked at her. Jealousy exploded in me as she talked. No one would


    stop her if she wanted to leave.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°I said no, of course,¡± she continued blithely. ¡°I still look like a twenty year old girl and time has gone on


    for so Long. Who would I tell my family I was? I wouldn¡¯t know where to work or what to do. Besides


    that the portals on Earth are so dangerous. Leaving here just to be crushed in an intergctic portal


    would be foolish. It would just be a terrible idea.


    ¡°Basin told me I am no longer a sex ve. I exined the concept of lovers to him and he said that¡¯s


    what we were. They would care for me and I would continue to love them.¡±


    I looked out over the shining sea and imagined myself pushing Rose beneath the surface of the waves


    until she stopped moving. It wouldn¡¯t be hard. I was certainly trained and I definitely outweighed her.


    ¡°I want to swim to the grate,¡± I said brusquely shaking out of my weird daydream. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on


    shore.¡±


    Before Rose could react, I dove forward and swam out through the inlet toward the grate. The water


    was deep here and the current pulled harder. There was no way Rose would follow me, which was


    good for her. I wanted to kill her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    How dare she turn down freedom! The risk of the portals was worth it. This was no way to live. I was


    furious with her for making her choice and jealous it had been offered.


    A memory came to me as I clung to the grate and looked into the dark sea. I¡¯d asked my men to make


    the same choice. When I¡¯d feared them rising against the women, I¡¯d asked them to just stay put. Being


    mad at Rose didn¡¯t make any sense from that perspective.

 Chapter 532

    I surfaced and took a deep breath. It wasn¡¯t Rose¡¯s fault she couldn¡¯t reproduce. I couldn¡¯t me her


    for making a choice to stay here. The portals on Earth were notable in their tendency to crush creatures


    using them. ming her for not wanting to die like that was wrong.


    For a little while I swam in the water. I felt better than I had in days, more awake. Something really had


    been eating at me. I¡¯m surprised it took the men this long to ask Rose for help. They must have been


    trying to rouse me themselves and I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    I swam slowly back to shore and realized how crummy I felt. My muscles all hurt and I was just


    exhausted. My impulse was to curl into a ball on the beach and sleep. Rose would not hear of it.


    ¡°I have seen depression many times here,¡± she told me. ¡°Girls, that give in and give up, die. You must


    stay active.¡±


    We walked the beach and swam in the shallow water. Rose refused to let me just sit and mull. It was


    an uphill battle not toin about how I felt.


    The men came to pick me up that night and I was bone tired. I watched Damien¡¯s heels as we stepped


    through the wall and stopped when he stopped.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Bane said sharply, ¡°stop staring at Damien¡¯s feet. Look up.¡± My confusion was evident as I


    looked up into his stern face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this,¡° Evan informed me as Damien turned to watch me,


    ¡°ves Look down,¡± Christof said from behind me. ¡°You are not a ve, to us. We will protect you, but


    you must trust us and look up. The way you are acting is dishonorable to the family.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The argument slipped past my lips before I could stop it. ¡°The other men,¡± I gestured, ¡°will want to hurt


    me.¡±


    Damien¡¯s brow rose and I heard his answer before he said it. ¡°We said we will protect you and we will.


    Do you think we are weak men?¡±


    ¡°No, Damien, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak,¡± I sighed and smiled.


    Family drama solved, as far as the men were concerned, we stepped onto our transport and sped to


    the bathing hall.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once we reached the mainpound, going to the bathhouse became a daunting endeavor. Several


    families stopped to advise Damien I had looked at them. He informed them I was supposed to Look up


    and look at them.


    The other men didn¡¯t like Damien¡¯s take on things. Several made the mistake of telling Damien they


    would take care of my indiscretion themselves. When they took one step toward me, the fight would


    start.


    My family fought with righteous fury. Damien and his Brothers were brutally efficient in putting the other


    men in their ce. It was never much a battle and it was always more of a beat down.


    Considering themotion I was not surprised when the General showed up. The men calmly


    separated as therge man entered the bathing hall. They were waiting and I was waiting, too. Now


    Damien would have to stop this craziness. He would not have a choice.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± the General asked Looking between several badly bruised men and


    my angry looking family.


    The other men were quick to tattle to the General. I was looking around and Damien refused to do


    anything about it. In fact, Damien had told them I was supposed to look around.


    The General looked at Damien and then looked at me. Finally, his gaze settled back on the men. He


    looked exasperated.


    ¡°Damien can do as he wishes with his ve,¡± the General announced. ¡°If he wishes it to look around


    then that is appropriate. This is Damien¡¯s issue to control, no one else¡¯s.¡±


    The General¡¯s word wasw, even if it was strange. The big man turned and strode out without a


    backwards nce. It surprised me that Damien and his Brothers seemed irritated by the promation.

 Chapter 533

    We got in the water and I started to rub down Damien. He was tense and not loosening under my


    hands. Finally I walked around the little bench he was on and Looked questioningly into his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked softly touching a bruise on his chin.


    He hadn¡¯t Looked injured from the fighting, but perhaps he was in pain. Not that being in pain had ever


    affected him before. Damien just seemed disgruntled.


    ¡°The General could have asked our reasoning,¡± he said tightly. ¡°The other men should know what they


    think is wrong. No one will ask us about our choice now. It will make it more difficult to make the men


    see reason.¡±


    I stood shocked and staring at Damien. Their desire for me to not look like a ve was intended to


    garner attention. Damien wanted to show the other men a new way to think. He wanted to guide them.


    ¡°You are a General, aren¡¯t you?¡± I sighed sitting on hisp.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°Nu-reeh was correct.¡±


    My statement infuriated him and his stripes darkened. Christof understood what I meant. He exined


    it was very much like Damien to want to mentor the other men. Damien did a fine job leading his own


    family.


    ¡°Was that what you intended to say?¡± Damien asked me as I pulled the cloth across his chest.


    I answered affirmatively and continued to bathe him. The answer seemed to console him for the time


    being.


    We moved upstairs and the men dressed in their linen shifts and put mine on me. I realized, that I had


    been wearing it for days without noticing. We didn¡¯t have clothing for me in the mountains. Not like the


    light cloth would have been warm enough anyway. The ornamentation I wore up there was necessary


    for myfort.


    I thought of the mountains and my daughters. The dangers Hannah had discussed terrified me and I


    worried for Kennedy. She was leaner than Hannah, but heavier. We¡¯d discussed it and it seemed the


    human bone structure was actually heavier than the Paterian. Kennedy was fast on the ground and


    slower in the air. I fretted over her.


    I sat staring into the fire after dinner and was surprised when a knock sounded at the door. Basin


    entered with his family and Rose. She came right to me and Looked into my eyes.


    ¡°I have seen many humans broken by this,¡± Rose said with great authority Looking over my


    shoulder.


    ¡°The ones that survive seem to stay active. I have given this much thought. Ciara must be kept very


    active in mind and body.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was back, I realized. My face felt ck and I had no memories of what we¡¯d done for dinner. I was


    slipping in and out of some weird depression.


    ¡°You could have just asked me,¡± I said suddenly furious at them for calling Rose.


    ¡°Every time I seem off you don¡¯t have to go call HER.¡±


    I stood up and paced the room. Rose was such a damned know it all. A free, know it all my inner voice


    reminded me. She was not a ve to anyone. She couldn¡¯t breed, so the women did not care about her


    and her men considered her family. It would¡¯ve felt good to have just pulled back and slugged her.


    The violence in my own thoughts shocked me and I unclenched my hands. I became aware of the two


    families watching me and felt embarrassed. Unbidden a tear crested my eye and I fell apart.


    Christof caught me before I crumpled to the ground. I sobbed in his arms as he carried me to a chair.


    We sat together as the conversation Wrapped around us.


    Rose told them this sort of thing had happened often at the Keepers. The ves would hide it and


    comfort their own. The depression could be manifested with anger, sadness, acting out, or drawing in


    as I had been doing. She had seen it on Earth and she had seen it here. It was something that


    happened to humans

 Chapter 534

    ¡°The best cure I ever saw was exercise,¡± Rose said bluntly. ¡°The ves that decided to get strong


    enough to escape would do things to build their stamina. It seemed to actually Lift them. Even though


    none of us ever got away, those that reacted that way survived better.¡±


    I shook my head and started to argue. My body was weak and tired. There was no way I was going to


    be able to exercise more than I was already. My whining did absolutely no good.


    Damien had had enough from me. I was allowing weakness to overpower me and he just would not


    hear of it. My days would be regimented from now on.


    ¡°You shall help Rose with the stories in the morning,¡± he demanded. ¡°I want your mind busy. If she tells


    us you are not helping, I will find a way to punish you without pain. It is not my goal that you fear me,


    but this cannot continue.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but the look on his face told me how far that would get me. The collective mind was


    settled.


    ¡°In the afternoon you will swim the Length of the inlet sixteen times until we tell you otherwise. We will


    help you exercise in the evening,¡± he finished calmly.


    Bane grinned and sat back in his chair. He talked about the small training field near the Child Keepers.


    No one would be therete in the afternoons. It would be the perfect ce put me in my clothes and


    train me.


    Basinughed long and loud before he spoke, ¡°You n to clothe the human and train her with swords


    in thepound? The men will think you¡¯ve gone crazy, Damien! You should hear what they said after


    your escapade in the bathhouse.¡±


    Damien snorted in disgust. He couldn¡¯t care less what anyone thought. If they didn¡¯t like it, they could


    talk to him about it. Evan grunted augh as Bane pantomimed beating them.


    Basin¡¯s family left with Rose on Basin¡¯s arm a little while Later. I watched jealously as they sauntered


    out. Rose was so calm and confident. I hated her for the life she led and the choices she was allowed


    to make. My face was a vicious scowl.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Evan stated taking me from Christof, ¡°your attitude is terrible. You need to be distracted.¡±


    Evan stalked toward the bedroom and I started to struggle. Long ago I¡¯d learned what they meant when


    they said I needed to be ¡®distracted¡¯.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I wailed fighting his grip, ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to have sex tonight.


    You said I could say no!¡±


    Evan smiled down at me and sat me on my feet. He didn¡¯t let me go, though. We stood in the bedroom


    while his Brothers surrounded us.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°ALL we want is a kiss,¡± he said holding my wiggling form and using the English word as it should be.


    ¡°Would you deny us your affection. It means a great deal to us, you know that.¡±


    I stopped moving and stared up at him. It would have been easy to refuse him if he looked sarcastic or


    smug, but he didn¡¯t. Evan¡¯s face looked sincere. He could have such innocent appearing features when


    he wanted to.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please,¡± Kein added softly brushing his hands down my sides to rest on my hips from behind, ¡°a kiss


    to show us you still care for us.¡±


    I was surprised and turned my head to look at his earnest features.


    ¡°You have been so strangetely, so distant. We have missed you, Sister,¡± he said tilting his face and


    watching me.


    ¡°I love you, Kein,¡± slipped out as I caressed his cheek with the back of my hand.


    ¡°May we kiss you?¡± he asked sincerely.

 Chapter 535

    ¡°Let us show you we Love you, too.¡±


    I agreed and saw the smile light his features. They could be so simple sometimes.


    A tug at my night dress surprised me as Evan pulled it off. I fought him a Little, until he told me he just


    wanted to kiss and reaffirm my taste on his tongue. His reasoning made sense. Evan had not tasted


    my skin in a Long time and I knew he loved to do that.


    The kisses started slowly and only on my mouth. There was no fire in the action. The men just brushed


    our lips together sensuously. Ever so slowly I was backed toward the bed until I sat on it.


    Then the men kissed me everywhere. Bane kissed the Length of my spine as Damien kissed down my


    legs. Evan eventually pushed me onto my back and began kissing mybia and the entrance to my


    womanhood. It was tender and erotic, but never more than a brush of lips to skin.


    It was a trap and they got me. When Christof kissed up my arm and skimmed his lips over my mouth, I


    grabbed him. Using my tongue I kissed him deeply, it was the signal they were waiting for.


    The mouth on my cunt became more insistent quite suddenly and I understood what they¡¯d done. I


    wanted them now. The Light stimtion had been designed to raise my desire and it had worked.


    The linen covers the men usually wore were long gone. No matter what direction my hands went in


    they encountered warm flesh. It felt as though I was drowning in men and I didn¡¯t mind a bit.


    It was Evan that crawled over me first. The kissing had been his idea, so I was his reward.


    ¡°You are tight,¡± Evan groaned as he sunk inside of my wet heat.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I begged him to go slow, because he was right. We had not had sex since before Kennedy¡¯s birth. My


    tunnel was slick, but Evan felt enormous inside of me. The sensation was unbelievable.


    A kiss was ced upon my lips and then another. Evan¡¯s tongue sought entry into my mouth and I


    allowed it. As my hands wrapped around his neck his tongue entwined with mine and he groaned


    loudly.


    Evan tried to be gentle and slow in his lovemaking. He didn¡¯t seed. I ended up wrapping my Legs


    around him to keep up with his voracious thrusting. It was Like keeping up with a rampaging bull.


    ninjanovel


    The constant grind and crush of flesh was addictive. It had been so long since we had been intimate. I


    teetered on the brink of a monumental orgasm for a moment and then exploded in Evan¡¯s arms as he


    came.


    It was hard to concentrate on myself as the man above me screamed in climax. His teeth were down


    and he rose up on his arms to watch our joined bodies as we pulsed together. He didn¡¯t withdraw until


    the Last shiver left my body.


    Iy limply for a moment as my Legs disentangled and I spread them on the bed.


    ¡°Do you know how you look?¡± he whispered staring down between my spread thighs.


    ¡°Red, hot, and open,¡± he growled pressing my legs farther apart, ¡°our seed just beginning to leech from


    your warm confines¡­¡±


    ¡°Move,¡± Bane demanded pushing on Evan¡¯s shoulder, he¡¯d had enough of waiting.


    Bane bodily moved Evan and stood at my feet. He looked feral and excited as his eyes raked over


    what was certainly his at the moment. The intense stare made me flush hotter and want to drive him


    higher.


    Very slowly I brought my legs together and his brow knitted in frustration. Continuing to turn I soony


    on my stomach as my legs separated again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you prefer?¡± I asked turning to look at him as my buttocks raised in the air.

 Chapter 536

    I saw a hint of fangs and knew this was certainly what he wanted. On hands and knees before him, I


    gave him permission to dominate and overpower me. My right hand strayed over my ass as I pulled


    one plump cheek away from his prize. Feeling like a sultry temptress I looked back at him and licked


    my lips as seductively as I could. Inadvertently, I wiggled my hips slightly and the cheeks swayed


    invitingly.


    ¡°Oil,¡± Bane said roughly, his eyes not leaving my form.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The small bottle was handed to him silently and he dripped a little on his finger. Using the slick Liquid


    he slowly painted the tight star and then started to dip further inside. One finger and then two prepared


    the way for his heavy cock. The initial burn was fast reced by the longing ache for more from him.


    ¡°More,¡± I whispered fisting my hands in the sheets anticipating the fullness he would bring.


    ninjanovel


    They misunderstood the request as Bane continued his thorough preparation, stretching with his


    fingers. Damien¡¯s legs slipped on either side of my head and I was faced with incontrovertible evidence


    of his arousal. His Large cock was offered to my mouth.


    Giving in to the request, I ran my tongue up the heavily veined shaft. Damien shifted and bucked


    beneath me, obviously not satisfied. A hand settled on the back of my head and I knew what he


    wanted. Setting my lips over the tip I sucked him down to the base. The result was a groan of pleasure


    and a thrust of hips to my face.


    Bane¡¯s fingers were gone suddenly, reced by the hard cock pressing against my flesh. I tried to rx


    as the steady pressure forced its way into me. It had been so long and he felt sorge. My body


    writhed as he pushed further and further in.


    Somehow I¡¯d removed Damien from my mouth and found myself panting with my face buried against


    his low stomach. Bane pulled out and I found the pleasure he always brought to this act. Big hands


    controlled my hips and stopped me from following the slide of his shaft.


    ¡°Suck,¡± Damien ordered pulling the hair on the back of my scalp tight.


    ¡°Please, I need your mouth on me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t often Damien begged and I found it enthralling. As Bane¡¯s cock started to press back into my


    ass I took Damien¡¯s tool as deeply as I could. Moaning with the stretching made Damien wild and I felt


    his fingers tighten in my hair.


    I was never denied pleasure and now was no different. Slick fingers yed with the sensitive pearl of


    my clit and pulled at my Large nipples. Kisses were Laid along my back, until I felt covered and


    surrounded by them.


    The pace sped up as I loosened around Bane. He pressed in as deeply as he could with each thrust


    and his fingers grasped my hips with increasing urgency. Damien¡¯s tool started to pulse and twitch


    against my tongue. My world narrowed to the two stiff pieces of flesh invading me, as they tensed and


    then gushed.


    I sucked down everything Damien gave me until he pulled my Lips off his staff. He was breathing heavy


    and covered his softening cock with his hand. Unlike Bane he couldn¡¯t stand too much stimtion after


    he¡¯d erupted. As Bane withdrew from me I tormented Damien with licks to the base of his shaft and


    over his balls.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kein asked yfully Leaning over us.


    Before I could answer he¡¯d pulled me up and off of Damien. I found myself wrestling on the bed with


    the littlest Brother and losing badly. His hands were everywhere, pinning me over and over again. He¡¯d


    allow me to move or flip only to trap me again in another unbreakable hold.


    Facing him, with my hands held securely above my head, I wiggled and arched. His cock rubbed


    tantalizingly through my soft folds and I saw the passion ze his eyes. Enjoying the sensation he slid


    against me again, not prating, just stimting.


    In the position he held me, I couldn¡¯t move enough to capture his staff in my warmth. He held my arms


    above my head, so I couldn¡¯t grab him either. Until he decided this was no longer a battle I was his to


    toy with.


    ¡°Mercy!¡± I begged finally, pleading with my eyes.


    ¡°I won,¡± he said simply, ¡°so stay where I put you.¡±


    His golden eyes were fierce and I remembered his fascination with ropes. Evidently the ability to bind


    me with just his words was just as enticing.


    I stayed very still as he released his physical hold. Lips drifted over my neck and left a wet path to my


    nipples. I moaned at the loss as his cock which was pulled away from my center.

 Chapter 537

    ¡°Patience,¡± he murmured toying with the ample swell of each breast. Ever so slowly his Lips passed


    back up my chest and my neck. There was a slow steady push as he rubbed his length back against


    my slit. The head slid easily into my softness and he pressed in until nothing was left to fill. My fingers


    itched to hold and stroke him, but I remained obedient and moaning beneath him.


    Kein was lost in his pleasure grunting and straining above me. Several times my arms flexed in an


    involuntary need to hold him, but I stopped myself every time. Kein noted the small motions and stilled


    his motion, smiling down at me. He roused himself from pleasure Long enough to pull my arms around


    his neck.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± he asked quietly as I ran my fingers through the silky hair at his nape.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered pressing a kiss on his chin and another at the corner of his mouth.


    Kein smiled at me before pressing our Lips together. I felt the drop of his secondary teeth as our


    tongues brushed against each other. My hands ran slowly down his back until I was holding his hips.


    The quick movements of his strong muscles under my hands sped up and I knew he was close.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was close too, the way he moved pressed my flesh in the most delicious way. I couldn¡¯t stop arching


    against him and seeking more contact. I got my wish as he came.


    The small man pressed me into the bedding with surprising force, grinding us together as he spurted


    inside. The stimtion was too much and my eyes rolled back in my head as I rippled around him. I


    was still orgasming as he pulled away and Christof took his ce.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You are wet and ready,¡± Christof growled as he pulled me to straddle him, ¡°Which is good, because I


    cannot wait.¡±


    My friend was usually sweet and gentle, but through hazy eyes, I saw his raw need. Watching his


    Brothers patiently this time had taken too long. He wanted his own satisfaction.


    Keiny panting beside us as Christof sharply impaled my quivering flesh. He grabbed my hips and


    pulled them forward. We separated for a mere second before he thrust up and had me clenching the


    sheets by my head. I tried to move fast enough for him, but it was not enough. I couldn¡¯t ride quickly


    enough for him.


    Christof pushed himself back on his knees and looked at me with wild eyes. I wasn¡¯t prepared as his


    strong hands rolled me onto my stomach and he grabbed my hips. Before I¡¯d had time to be


    stable on my knees Christof had thrust in and was rutting me.


    The jarring thrusts were in sharp contrast to Christof¡¯s usual demeanor.


    ¡°Give her pleasure, Brother,¡° Bane scolded reaching beneath us and stroking a dangling nipple.


    Evan seconded Bane¡¯s thought and his hands joined his Brother¡¯s stroking and caressing me. The


    gentle touchesbined with the hard fucking was my undoing. I rocketed to another searing climax


    as Christof screamed his own.


    We fell to the bed and Christof rolled off my prone form. His hands were gentle again petting down the


    line of my spine.


    ¡°You are something I cannot go without,¡± he panted in my ear. I smiled sleepily at the sentiment as


    Evan lifted me and carried me to the shower.


    We got ready for bed and I remembered how Damien had said I would spend my days. I felt fine now,


    but I knew tomorrow I would be tired and sore. I crawled on the bed and tried to beg him out of my


    training regimen.


    ¡°Lay down and sleep,¡± he ordered pulling the nket over my legs and torso, ¡°We will not let weakness


    rule you.¡± I pouted a Little and then Christof made the winning argument.


    ¡°Hannah said she would help us escape,¡± he reminded me. ¡°She refused to take us because you would


    be in danger. Be strong and let her lead us to freedom. Until she sees you are able to defend


    yourself, I doubt she will take us.¡±


    The reasoning made me stop. Hannah had promised us freedom. We just couldn¡¯t go now because it


    wasn¡¯t safe enough for me.


    ¡°She said she would take us,¡± I said staring at them. ¡°We could get away! If I get stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are trained and strong, I¡¯d bet she¡¯d take us sooner,¡± Banementedying his head back on


    the pillow.

 Chapter 538

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Kein said taking his spot and stretching out.


    That was all the incentive I needed.


    I went to the Keepers as usual the next morning. Damien reminded me of my mission as he sat me


    down.


    ¡°Help her,¡± he whispered in my ear ncing at Rose, ¡°you understand why you must.¡±


    I looked into his eyes and saw the promise of freedom.


    ¡°Yes, Damien, I will work,¡± I whispered up to him.


    ALL morning I did my best. I tried to concentrate and help Rose. It was my job to keep my mind alert


    and awake. I had to stay strong and powerful. We had to escape.


    Christof came to feed me at lunch. We sat under the trees in the forest with Basin and Rose. She


    assured them I had tried and stayed faithful to the job. Christof smiled at me as we ate. He believed I


    was trying.


    The afternoon was difficult. I stepped into the warm water I loved and wanted to just slip into the quiet


    beneath the waves. Rose would not let me. She faced her own fear and we started to swim.


    Back and forth we went, feeling the water rush over us as we moved through it. It was rxing and


    invigorating all at once. Rose had been right, the exercise felt good after a while.


    The men showed up to pick me up and I saw the happiness in Damien¡¯s face. He sped my shoulder


    and smiled. Bane did the same thing and Christof hugged me. They saw the improvement the right


    mindset had made in me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I wasn¡¯t dull or clouded. I had not given up. For the first time in a long time, I felt energetic.


    The men handled the transport themselves today. Kein took the controls and we went to an area I¡¯d


    never been before. It was set apart from the mainpound and there were just a few buildings.


    ¡°Look around,¡± Damien encouraged as we stepped off the transport. Right away I saw the cameras in


    the tall walls. They were embedded in the rock faces around us, just Like in the mountains. The women


    watched this area very closely.


    ¡°This seems familiar,¡± I murmured turning around and looking.


    The central area was walled off. In one section there was stadium type seating overlooking the main


    space. It was like standing in the middle of an arena.


    My eyes lit up when I realized how I knew this space. Damien had ¡°fought¡± with me in my dreams in a


    ce like this. The central area was a sparring ground. The seats were so other men and boys could


    watch and learn or be entertained.


    I asked if I was right and Kein exined. This was the training ground for the children ted to be


    Warriors. Inside walls just like these was where my family spent a good portion of their childhood.


    This would be the perfect ce to train me. Other Warriors would not bother us and the boys were


    excused from this area for the day. It would be our private training ground.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Christof encouraged pulling off my sparse ornamentation, ¡°we have to get you dressed for


    this.¡±


    The outfit they had bought me to fight in was quickly pulled over my head and up my legs. Within a few


    moments I stood before them in boots, pants, a white linen shirt, and my cor & cuffs. Everything I


    wore, but the jewelry, was a replica of theirs. My hair was even pulled back and bound the way Evan


    did his own.


    My blood was pumping with excitement at the idea I was dressed Like this in thepound. This had


    always just been our secret. Hurriedly I looked around, but the yard was still deserted. It was quiet and


    secluded, just Like they¡¯d promised.

 Chapter 539

    ¡°Here,¡± Christof sighed, handing me a long shaft of wood with a handle, ¡°you are untrained, essentially.


    It is not proper for you to hold a sharpened weapon in this arena.¡±


    I cocked my head at him and Damien just shrugged.


    ¡°This ce,¡± he gestured, ¡°has certain rules. We feel inclined to follow them when we are here. It was


    easier to just train you with your own sword, but here that is not how it is done.¡±


    ¡°We had to earn the right to sharpen our des,¡± Kein said wistfully. The men all chuckled at the


    memories. Training had been hard work. They reminisced about bonding and learning together. It had


    been something they enjoyed.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You will respect the de more when you have earned the right to use it,¡± Evan informed me as he


    gestured to the center of the field.


    The ¡°training¡± we had done in the past was markedly different from what we did now. The men had


    found giving me a de fun and treated it Like a game before. In this ce, sword work was taken


    seriously and there were rules we had to follow.


    The first night I learned how to hold a sword and how to stand with one. There were standardized


    positions the men moved me through. The slow motion exercises were excruciating.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Over and over again we moved through the prearranged pattern. Bane told me the movements would


    eventually be rote. My muscles would move me through them in fluid synchrony.


    ¡°When you have Learned them well, we will go faster,¡° Bane promised as we did a slow step-turn


    combination. ¡°They will be so ingrained you will not falter when you must strike.¡±


    It felt like I was doing the Tai-chi movements I¡¯d seen my grandmother do at the gym. I did understand


    the motions grandmother did were for fitness only, but I was learning to fight. Still the memory of my


    grandmother made me smile as I worked.


    Boys from inside the Child Keepers wandered out to watch us. They sat in front of us in the stands and


    I dropped my eyes to avoid looking at them. Damien noticed the second I did it and expressed his


    displeasure. He got right in my face to exin.


    ¡°You are family,¡± he said sternly. ¡°We do not stare at the ground in the presence of others. You can¡¯t


    fight staring at the ground and you will not train doing that. Keep your eyes where Bane instructs them


    to be.¡±


    I shook my head and pleaded with him. ¡°The boys will not understand. They will be confused. They are


    just children.¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t care. My argument fell on deaf ears. I would act honorably.


    Several groups of boys sat in the stands watching us as the sun fell in the sky. At first they seemed


    confused. As they watched my little disy, I heard them snicker and Laugh. I had to agree, this


    probably looked silly to them.


    One group finally got bold enough toe down into the arena with us. I heard their friends cing


    bets on how long they¡¯d Last. The boys all thought Damien was going to beat this young family down


    for watching and now approaching his ve.


    The five youngsters drew closer to us and I judged them to be in their older teen years. It still wasn¡¯t


    clear to me how the beings on this aged, but that¡¯s how they appeared to me.


    The young men walked with confidence, so I assumed they must be a more powerful family. Bane had


    me upied so I wasn¡¯t able to pay too much attention to them. I did notice how familiar one of them


    seemed, though.


    ¡°Damien,¡± the lead boy said seriously, ¡°it is an honor to have Warriors on our training grounds. We wish


    you a good day.¡±


    The little family stood and stared at Bane and I as we trained.


    ¡°It is no Longer day, Tyle,¡± Damien told the boy while motioning to the darkening sky.


    The kid took Damien in stride and thanked him for the rebuke. They stood silently watching as Bane


    moved me through the poses.

 Chapter 540

    ¡°Feet are all wrong,¡± one of them said pointing, ¡°there is no bnce in that stance at all.¡±


    Bane agreed with the kid named, Aryn, and told him he had a good eye. My stance was made a little


    wider and my feet were rearranged. The way I¡¯d been standing would have made it easy to knock me


    off bnce.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The boys stood brazenly near. They were curious, probably one of them had human ancestry. Damien


    and his Brothers talked to them pleasantly. I could tell the interaction must be peculiar. The boys


    seemed too hyped up for this to be a normal thing to do.


    ¡°It would be better if your ve had someone to follow,¡± Aryn told Bane. ¡°I could stand in front and let


    the ve copy my movements as it moves.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make any sense to me, but it did to the men. That was how they were ustomed to doing


    this exercise. The older boys stood up front and the younger boys stood in the back. Everyone did the


    exercise together as the less trained watched the more trained.


    We started again with Aryn in front of me and it was interesting. I tried to model the way he looked, but


    felt I was failing miserably. His movements were Like my family would have made, smooth and


    controlled.


    I watched the boy in front of me and really thought he looked Like someone I should know. He was tall


    and broad with deep brown hair and eyes. The stubble on his young skin was thick. I imagined he


    probably had to shave twice a day to keep it looking clean. I kept thinking I knew him from somewhere,


    which was obviously impossible.


    We worked until the Light was gone from the sky. I was exhausted and sore, but I felt good. My mind


    was clear and I felt alert. Rose had been correct; exercise was good for me.


    Damien thanked the boys for the help and Tyle answered for his family, he was evidently the lead


    Brother.


    ¡°May we watch the ve train tomorrow eve?¡± the boy asked. ¡°We will help again,¡± he promised.


    ¡°You are free to do as you wish,¡± Damien informed him.


    ¡°This is your time of day to do with as you will.¡±


    Damien¡¯s answer seemed to please the boys. They enjoyed knowing this time was theirs. Much like


    everyone else they relished their freedom.


    The boys gave a parting greeting and walked toward the exit. Bane grinned at me as they left.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°You did well, Little Sister,¡± he said motioning back toward the spot we¡¯d changed my clothes in. ¡°We


    will enjoy training you this way.¡±


    We stood in a small alcove as the pants and shirt were pulled from me. My boots were thest thing to


    go and my sandals quickly reced them. Thanks to the exertion, my body was wet with sweat. I¡¯d


    been working very hard in the yard. The blue fabric they Lay over my breasts stuck to the prominent,


    raised nipples and adhered to the plump underside. The fabric hung around my waist and clung to my


    thighs, front and back.


    While I was ustomed to nudity, the filmy fabric, when dry, did give me the illusion of privacy. I tugged


    at the delicate coverings and my hands were pulled away.


    ¡°why did you..?¡± I started to ask looking up at Kein and noted his attention was glued to my top half.


    I didn¡¯t fight as he ced my hand at my side. He continued to stare as his fingers began to trace the


    ares behind the gauze. My whole body shuddered at the light stimtion and my nipples rose to


    attention. It was easy to see Kein¡¯s teeth were already dropped down watching the subtle change.


    Looking at the other men I noted they were paying equal attention to my glistening form. A bead of


    sweat rolled down between my breasts and Evan seemed riveted on it. He moved in slow motion to


    bend over and run his tongue up my belly and over my sternum.


    They¡¯d never taken me publicly and their attention now made me nervous. While I preformed sexually


    in front of an audience every time, it was always the same audience. The yard was just not a ce I


    wanted to do this.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I asked hesitantly, Looking into his lustful gaze, ¡°could we go back to our rooms, please?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Despite my best efforts my voice trembled softly. Usually when they looked at me like this their needs


    were almost uncontroble. I hoped they would understand my desire for the bedroom. But, it was


    foolish of me to have ever doubted.


    Kein¡¯s hand fell away and Evan straightened up immediately. Damien¡¯s face lost the look of rampant


    desire as he spoke.


    ¡°You are quite attractive to us like this,¡± he said sounding apologetic and slightly formal.


    ¡°We would very much Like to be back at home with you.¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± Christof said motioning me to our transport, he put his hand on my lower back and steered me


    to stand in the middle as the rest of the family jumped on.


    Kein wasted no time in starting the machine and raising it off the ground. We were in the air a moment


    Later.


    Other than Christof¡¯s handying Lightly on my back, no one else touched me. I Looked up at them and


    saw their faces each held the same nearly nk expression as they looked forward. Whatever they


    were thinking about had their entire attention.


    Christof caught me looking at him and smiled down at me. His head dipped until his mouth was at my


    ear.


    ¡°We want you very much,¡± he said calmly, ¡°and right now. My Brothers have never lost their control in a


    public ce before. You are¡­so tempting to us.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I watched as he stood back up and looked forward again. His face held the same calm, stoic


    demeanor. Knowing how badly they wanted me, I shivered at the implication of the hand on my back.


    Even waiting, they didn¡¯t want to Lose physical contact.


    Kein dropped us right at our door today. I followed Damien off and into our quarters. Three of the


    Brothers followed me inside and we stood in the anteroom for a moment. The transport obviously had


    to be taken downstairs and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the few moments before Kein arrived.


    ¡°Perhaps I should bathe?¡± I asked looking up into Christof¡¯s eyes, he still looked stoic and calm like he


    had on the transport.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered beginning to remove the damp fabric from my skin.


    We moved to the shower room where Bane started the water and moved out of its way. I stepped


    beneath the spray and let it hit my head and run down into my hair. Lifting the thick weight in my hands


    and twisting, I rung out the excess. The water felt wonderful on my over heated skin as it hit my bare


    back.


    Turning to face the showers I let the water hit my face and breasts. The steady drum over my nipples


    made me remember the slight stimtion Kein had given them. I felt them flush and rise in preparation


    for more attention. The water couldn¡¯t take the burgeoning flush out of my cheeks as it rinsed the sweat


    away.


    Strangely enough, no one was touching me. Perhaps the men wouldn¡¯t bathe me tonight. Maybe they


    were waiting for Kein in the other room. Arching in the water, I stretched out my tired muscles. The


    exercise had been fun, but strenuous.


    Where was my family anyway? I never bathed alone. Wondering about the men, my hand strayed over


    my bare stomach and down to my hip. I missed the gentle massage that always was part of my baths.


    A low groan made me open my eyes and turn.


    ALL five of my men were fully clothed and watching me. They stood in a tight semicircle just outside the


    spray of the showers. Not one of them had even bothered to take off their boots. If the looks in the yard


    had been dangerous, now they were downright feral.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d been tempted to call them Master or felt the urge to back away. The


    raw hunger that seemed to consume them right now made me feel slightly nervous. There was power


    in my vulnerability, though. I¡¯d never seen them look at another woman the way they looked at me. No


    one else raised this emotion in them.


    I stretched a second time with my arms raised above my head. Slowly bringing them down I passed my


    hands Lightly over my own nipples and held my breasts out, for a moment, in offering. My fingers


    skimmed along my ribs and down to stroke across the cleft between my thighs.


    ¡°Do you want to wash me?¡± I asked seductively. ¡°I could do it myself if you all are busy.¡±


    Their boots were gone, quickly followed by shirts and pants. Evan was done first and I took a half step


    back as he quickly approached.

 Chapter 542

    ¡°Do I frighten you, Ciara?¡± he asked teasingly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ as I stared defiantly back at him.


    His blue eyes were bright and full of mischief as he leaned closer to me. He grasped my hair and pulled


    steadily to expose the line of my throat. Both my hands came up to rest on his chest. I didn¡¯t push him


    away and just felt the steady beat of his heart under my hands.


    Evan¡¯s tongue ran a long slow Line from my cor to my chin. He repeated several times until he¡¯d


    covered my neck. Moaning slightly I was forced to enjoy the rasp of his tongue sweeping against my


    skin Twisting my head gently, he sucked the water off my right ear. The warmth and wetness made me


    quiver and I lost track of time as he tasted.


    ninjanovel


    A soft rubbing started on my back as Evan blew into my ear. I recognized the soapy sponge moving in


    steady circles. My legs felt weak as Evan chuckled and stood up straight. He kept a firm grasp on my


    hair and tugged it up and out of the way. I was pulled flush to his chest as my back was washed.


    The arousal had been ying tricks on my senses and I came back to myself with Evan¡¯s firm


    manhood pressed against my stomach. I looked up into his smug face and wanted very much to feel


    irritated with his game. He¡¯d made me as crazy as I was making them.


    My irritation was short Lived as the sponge started to rub across my backside. Fingers separated the


    bouncy cheeks so the sponge could reach every nook and cranny. The feel of the sponge was


    maddening on the sensitive skin. Even worse was the finger that swirled tauntingly around the edges of


    my tight star. My back arched involuntarily as the sponge changed hands and slipped lower between


    my legs.


    The wicked little thing was dragged slowly across my womanhood several times. It was almost too


    much and not nearly enough. Whispered pleas were met with severalughs and my Legs were


    pressed farther apart.


    ¡°We will make sure you are clean,¡± Christof whispered in my ear


    It was his long fingers that cleaned the Lips of my pussy. Those same fingers worked the soap


    diligently around my hardening clit until I was panting and writhing in Evan¡¯s grasp. He only smiled and


    added a hand against my back. The feel of a strong hand pressing me against his cock made me


    squirm with desire.


    Evan lowered his lips to mine and I kissed him voraciously. He still controlled my head with his hand


    fisted in my hair. Suddenly he pulled back from my lips and I he wouldn¡¯t allow me to follow. He smirked


    at my desperation as Christof slowly started to slide his fingers into my aching center. Evan seemed to


    be enjoying the frustration on my face as his Brother teased my sex


    ¡°More,¡± I begged gripping Evan¡¯s strong arms, ¡°please fill me.¡±


    Christof¡¯s thin fingers were not enough to satisfy the needy part of me. I craved the length and


    thickness that only one part of them could provide.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Damien said crouching down beside us. He picked up the sponge and started to soap the leg


    on that side.


    Piteous little begging sounds escaped my throat as he ran the sponge up and down my legs. Damien


    made sure he cleaned all the sensitive parts very thoroughly. Behind my knees and between my toes


    received extra exploration and cleaning. Before long I found myself licking Evan¡¯s muscled chest and


    grinding against his full erection.


    ¡°Time for the front,¡± Kein announced happily. Without missing a beat Evan pushed me backwards. I


    would have stumbled, but was stopped by Bane¡¯s hairy chest. He took over Evan¡¯s job and grabbed my


    hair, pulling me tight against him.


    ¡°Wash yourself, Brother, and watching Keine toward me, ¡°we will assist her with her bath.¡±


    Damien said to Evan while Leaning on the wall


    This was the way they¡¯d done it the entire time, I realized. Each of them had quickly bathed while the


    others tormented me. My arousal had been a well nned game from the very beginning.


    ¡°You win,¡± I said hoarsely watching Kein build ather up on the sponge. ¡°I want you, please take me to


    the bed.¡±


    I knew what Kein would do, how he would take his time working my breasts into over sensitized


    mounds of flesh. Myrge nipples would ache for his touch because of it once he was done. I was


    already wild with need and mistakenly I tried to stop him.


    As Kein approached me I reached out for the sponge. He just tisked me and moved it away. Without


    warning my hands were grabbed on either side. Christof and Damien were both grinning madly as they


    held me still.

 Chapter 543

    Kein started with my neck and yed the sponge down toward my breasts. With a wicked smile he


    changed course and thoroughly cleaned the arm Damien was iming. It was a small reprieve, but my


    nipples were screaming for his touch now. My chest rose and fell, straining toward him as he took his


    time on my captured arm.


    I didn¡¯t expect it as his warm mouth suddenly descended on a nipple. Flicking his tongue repeatedly


    over the engorged tip made me feel faint in Bane¡¯s grasp. Before I could register the pleasure he had


    backed away. The water from the shower was cooler than his mouth had been and my tense nipples


    tightened at the stimtion.


    ¡°Other arm,¡± Kein announced happily cleaning the arm Christof held.


    ¡°PLEASE FUCK ME!¡± screamed out of my mouth in frustration. I writhed helplessly against their hands


    and found it useless.


    As Kein left my arm to soap my stomach they congratted Damien on the win. He¡¯d been right-on,


    when he said how long that it would take for me to beg.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Losing,¡° Kein told me seriously as he worked the sponge up my belly toward my breasts.


    ¡°I n to take Longer now.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter that I was begging but I did. I pleaded with him to suck my nipples and y with my clit.


    In all the time I¡¯d spent with them I¡¯d never wanted toe this badly.


    Kein dragged the sponge under my breasts and then teasingly circled each one. His cleaning was


    maddeningly slow. Once he reached the puckered tips he dropped the sponge and just used his


    fingers. He was pinching, milking, and flicking the hard tips Like they were his own personal toys. BaneText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    assisted with his free hand, lifting the globes and kneading wherever Kein wasn¡¯t touching. The


    stimtion from the two of them was maddening.


    I stumbled slightly as Bane stepped away from my back. I had not realized how heavily I was leaning


    on him. Damien and Christof still held my arms and steadied me that way. My brain was foggy with


    desire and I would have done anything they asked.


    ¡°Tilt your head back,¡° Bane demanded and Iplied.


    Strong fingers moved the soap over my scalp and hair. The Long build up must have been getting to


    them, too, though. They took far less time than they could have cleaning my hair.


    Evan tugged me out of the spray of the water once I was rinsed and dried me with deft strokes to my


    skin. Kein pulled the water out of my hair with a magic towel and the rest just stood grinning at me.


    ¡°You need your rub,¡± Damien said holding up the Little tub of purple goo they used to moisturize me.


    I just could not wait for another moment. Dropping to my knees in front of Damien I took his Length


    between my Lips and swallowed it. My tongue worked fervently against him trying to bring him ultimate


    pleasure. Each quick slide along his shaft took me to the root and if there¡¯d been more I would have


    taken it.


    They wanted to y with me and see me wild with desire. I couldn¡¯t stand anymore dy. Doing this to


    Damien would hopefully make them just as crazy for me.


    It worked. The game became too much for them as well. A strong arm wrapped around my waist and I


    was lifted off the floor. Damien¡¯s shaft left my lips with a plop and Bane threw me over his shoulder.


    ¡°No more games, little Sister,¡± he said hoarsely making his way out of the shower room.


    There was shouting and hooting in the bathroom as the men made their way to the bed chamber


    behind us. They wereughing at Bane¡¯s sudden loss of control. The big man had seen enough and


    ytime was over.


    Bane¡¯s hand was wrapped over my ass and his fingers dipped to touch the wetness between my legs.


    There was nothing for me to grab at along the powerful ne of his back. I couldn¡¯t really control


    myself as he marched us toward the bedchamber. Bane ensured my continued disorientation as he


    found my clit and stroked at it lightly.


    My eyes didn¡¯t adjust quickly enough to the dim light of the bedroom when we made it there. I


    screamed as I felt myself flipped and dropped in the dark. It was a huge relief when my chest and


    stomach made contact with the bed.


    I turned to seek out Bane¡¯s face and I was confronted with the awesome visage he must show on the


    battlefield. His teeth were down, his stripes were dark, and the look in his eyes was wild. My first


    response was to move away and that was a bad idea.

 Chapter 544

    As I scrambled to pull myself forward, Bane grabbed my hips and pulled me back. A tiny squeak left my


    mouth when my wet center was pulled flush against his erect cock. The sounds turned to moans as he


    held my legs separated and thrust his Length along the valley between.


    There was no more pulling away as I ground myself against him. The stimtion he was providing was


    erotic and consuming. When it was evident I would stay where he put me one hand moved so his


    thumb had ess to my center. He dipped several times into the moisture of my pussy before dragging


    it to the tight ce he wanted.


    ¡°You need the oil,¡± I moaned softly as his thumb slid in and out of that forbidden pleasure.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± he growled, as his cock slid into my pussy. ¡°We¡¯ve teased ourselves too long for me to


    wait.¡±


    The sex was intense and I could barely stand the jarring thrusts. Bane¡¯s cock filled my pussy as his


    thumb tormented my ass. Twisting my hands in the nkets I pushed back against him and ground


    myself into his body with each thrust.


    ¡°I love to watch them swing,¡± Kein said from the side, just before his head disappeared beneath my tits.


    ninjanovel


    Kein adored this. My pendulous breasts caressed his face and ran over his open mouth with each


    swing. He had my eyes rolling back in my head as he tugged roughly on the nipples with his lips and


    fingers.


    Damien and the rest were not to be ignored. It was demanded I ¡°finish what I started in the bathroom.¡±


    His thick cock, still damp with my spit was pushed against my mouth. I devoured the glistening organ.


    Bane erupted first. He pulled me so tight against him I was sure he¡¯d actually prated my womb. I


    expected Damien¡¯s orgasm on my tongue next, but he pulled away.


    Before I had a chance to move Damien had taken Bane¡¯s ce and was pumping me furiously from


    behind. It took very little effort and he finished with a shout of triumph.


    Copsing on top of Kein, who didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, I looked back at Damien as he panted on his


    knees.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like my mouth anymore?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°I like it fine,¡± he smiled as Kein sucked particrly hard on a nipple and I arched toward him.


    ¡°Sometimes I just enjoy your wetness as my Brothers do.¡±


    For some reason, tonight they all wanted that soft, wet space between my legs. Even Kein, who started


    out with his cock nestled between my breasts, finished by a firm fucking of my pussy. They wanted to


    share something and apparently that was it.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strange men,¡± I told Evan after he finished andy recovering beside me on the bed.


    Bane was on my other side and his hands slid teasingly over my damp form. I tried to get up and he


    pushed me back down. Irritated by his refusal to let me up I attempted to wiggle to a sitting position.


    Evan just threw a leg over both of mine and Bane barred any movement of my torso with an arm over


    my chest.


    ¡°Let me up,¡± I demanded looking into Evan¡¯s blue eyes. My heart sank as I watched him. The mischief


    in his face was unmistakable. This was a game now and I was sure to lose.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt his damp cock against my hip as he pressed close to me. Bane did the same thing and now I felt


    absolutely trapped between them. Evan¡¯s arm reced Bane¡¯s and I watched him warily.


    ¡°You only orgasmed twice,¡± Bane informed me as he slid a finger down my stomach and between my


    legs to caress my clit.


    I tried to keep him from seeding, but my folds were soaking wet and he had no trouble teasing that


    sensitive pearl of flesh.


    A whine escaped my lips as Evan sucked on my neck and Licked my ear.

 Chapter 545

    ¡°Come for my Brother,¡± he ordered quietly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think you are done yet.¡±


    It was a long timeter that they finally let me up. My female body had Long been primed for orgasm,


    especially with them. They wrung every bit of that from me. I barely remembered being cleaned up and


    the dinner we had afterward. My men had exhausted me.


    The days became a pattern and I got used to it. In the morning I worked with Rose, in the afternoon we


    swam, and then talked. I used that time toe to terms with this life. At night, my family took me to


    the training grounds.


    The men enjoyed the physical exercise. They bound my breast and we¡¯d run the perimeter of the


    ground. Usually we worked on the slow motion stances and I used the fake sword. Some days we


    worked on precision and I swung my piece of wood at a target to practice actual sword y.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The young family we¡¯d met the first night continued toe and work with us. Their confidence in


    dealing Damien and his Brothers grew. Although they¡¯d obviously started this as a dare, they seemed


    to enjoy conversing with my family. It had originally been curiosity that brought them to us. It was


    interacting with Damien and his Brothers that kept theming back.


    At first, I noted that my family just made friendly small talk with the boys. Soon Damien and his


    Brothers began to really get to know them. Obviously they had a Lot inmon, but here the different


    ranks of age rarely conversed with one another. No one knew why.


    One night the boys helped Bane teach me to wrestle. Obviously, only my family would be wrestling with


    me, but the younger men demonstrated. They stripped down and showed off the moves they knew.


    ¡°Come,¡± Bane encouraged as one of the smaller boys held his Brother down, ¡°look at the cement of


    the hands,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Aryn cannot rise with Tyson holding him like this. All the force is here and here.¡±


    I nodded and Looked at the two boys straining against each other on the ground. Bane was right. The


    smaller boy, Tyson, had therger boy, Aryn, trapped beneath him. Tyson had Aryn¡¯s arm twisted so


    the Larger boy could not rise without harming his own shoulder.


    There was no way I¡¯d be able to hold a man like that, but I paid attention to every detail of the hold.


    Bane made me crouch down and really look at them. My eyes lingered over Aryn¡¯s family mark and I


    suddenly jumped back with a hand over my mouth. No wonder the boy looked so familiar.


    The boys released each other and stood when I backed away from them. They looked concerned. My


    reactions always seemed to throw them off guard. I was special to Damien and his Brothers and they


    just weren¡¯t sure how to take me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Damien was in my face a secondter with Christof right behind him.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Damien demanded.


    ¡°Did they frighten you? They will not harm you Ciara. They did not move when you were near. We will


    protect you.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t frightened,¡± Christof said watching me closely. ¡°That is surprised.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you here,¡± I said pleadingly.


    Damien wouldn¡¯t hear of it. He put his ear to my Lips and demanded the secret right now.


    The shock reverberated through all of them when I spoke.


    ¡°Aryn is Bane¡¯s offspring,¡± I said softly. ¡°Look at his shoulder, Damien. Your mark is there along with


    Bane¡¯s number.¡±

 Chapter 546

    Damien straightened and looked at Bane, who just looked amazed. ¡°We apologize, Warriors, if we have


    offended you,¡± Tyle said cautiously, crossing his left arm over his chest and bowing his head.


    Damien regained control first and assured the boys nothing was wrong. He exined the position had


    just reminded me of something. I was merely surprised, nothing more. He encouraged them to continue


    what they had been doing. No apology was necessary.


    The activity continued and Bane kept staring at Aryn. I knew what he felt. That boy was his to know as


    he had Hannah and Kennedy. He had been kept from something special his Brothers had experienced.


    We stood in the field and I learned some of the basics of wrestling. Bane was so distracted Kein ended


    up doing most of the teaching. The young boys seemed to notice, but they didn¡¯t let it stop them from


    doing as the Warriors asked.


    When we were done and it was time to go home I saw the Longing on Bane¡¯s face. He wanted to


    spend more time with Aryn. It was obvious to me. It must have been obvious to Damien also.


    ¡°In three day cycles we have a trip nned,¡± Damien said.


    ¡°We have reserved a cabin and we will stay there for several day cycles. It would be a pleasure if you


    boys would join us. We will ask the Child Keepers if we may Keep you those days, if you are willing.¡±


    The tion I saw on those young faces was like being told they were going to Disney World. Tyle¡¯s


    family had never been asked to be Kept by Warriors before. The boys were ecstatic.


    ¡°We will train you some, if you would like,¡± Bane promised staring down at his son.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we would enjoy that,¡± Tyle answered politely grinning ear to ear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It wasn¡¯t until our shower that night I had a horrible thought.


    ¡°Are we breeding at the cabin,¡± I asked panicked. ¡°That would be very odd to do with five young boys


    watching. Please, tell me this isn¡¯t a breeding time.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Evan said cleaning my hair.


    ¡°Nu-reeh has put off your breeding time,¡± Damien informed me. ¡°She does not want¡­more family for


    us right now. Our Mistress will not schedule that until she has time. You do not need to worry, we know


    this talk upsets you.¡±


    He sounded a little irritated for some reason. I just shrugged and let them pamper me in the shower.


    They knew I was working hard and my baths were half massage at this point. It was hard to stay


    stressed during this time.


    ninjanovel


    My mind wandered during the bath, perhaps Nu-reeh was giving me something in my drink to prevent


    conception. It was the sweet tasting one, so I wasn¡¯t sure. I had not gotten the shot, either. We should


    probably talk about it, because otherwise the inevitable would happen.


    I knew the men weren¡¯t trying to get me pregnant, but they adored sex. We still had plenty of it. Damien


    considered the nightly distraction part of my therapy. Although I rolled my eyes at his logic frequently, I


    couldn¡¯t dispute how good they made me feel.


    As Evan rinsed my hair my internal musing was interrupted when Bane got all our attention. The big


    man mmed his fist into the wall of the shower. The water shuddered with the force of his blow.


    Christof jerked me away and ced my damp body behind Damien.


    ¡°Calm, big Brother,¡± Kein soothed inching closer to Bane, ¡°you will know the boy. We will see to it. We


    will treat him as family now that we know.¡±


    ¡°How much more family do we have?¡± Bane asked harshly.


    ¡°How many others have been kept from us? We should have known them. I should have guided him¡­¡±


    Damien spoke low and forcefully. He reminded Bane he was the best trainer in the ranks of the


    Warriors. Bane had been taking care of that young man for most of his life. The lessons he taught him


    wouldst all his days.

 Chapter 547

    Bane was furious. I could see his Brothers working hard to calm him down. If they didn¡¯t rx him, the


    rage would be infectious.


    ¡°How have we never seen the mark?¡± he asked slumping his shoulders.


    The water was turned off as Damien touched one shoulder and Evan the other.


    ¡°They kept us a distance from the young ones most of the time. We only trained them inrge groups of


    many families,¡± Kein said.


    ¡°We were never encouraged to pay them much attention. None of us ever looked at another man¡¯s


    mark. There was never a reason to.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I dried myself with a towel as the men spoke to Bane. Wrapping the fabric around my body I settled on


    a bench and watched them. Christof had obviously wanted me away, so I stayed away.


    Bane noticed me sitting on the other side of the room and walked to sit beside me. His Brothers


    hovered, but allowed us to be near one another. Bane sat and put his elbows on his knees. Cocking his


    head to the side he smiled sadly.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°They disappear from you. You cannot protect them or know them. The sadness makes sense to me


    now.¡±


    My hand reached out to soothe down his wet back. It felt like a reconnection of sorts. Evan handed me


    a towel and I rubbed Bane¡¯s back dry. His angry outburst had forced his Brothers to separate us. Prior


    experience told me that would upset him. Family gained strength when they were together.


    ¡°You know this boy,¡± I soothed. ¡°I know you train all of them. We will know him better now.¡±


    ¡°We will not just know him,¡± Bane said staring at the floor.


    ¡°We will free him. He should not be kept this way.¡±


    Kein answered before I had a chance to say anything.


    ¡°Hannah will take him away. She will help him.¡±


    Damien agreed and so did Christof. Hannah had said she¡¯d take my men if it wasn¡¯t for me. Certainly


    she¡¯d take young Warriors.


    The conversation concerned me. Those boys were just that, boys. They were children. Yes, they had


    trained, but they were very inexperienced. They barely knew how to fight and they knew nothing of the


    world. This would be a dangerous endeavor for them.


    ¡°Do they practice with sharpened des?¡± I asked quietly.


    The men looked ufortable and Bane spoke quietly. They would not qualify to use the sharpened


    des for another three turns of the ringed moon. The men waited and watched me. I knew they


    expected me to tell them, no. Not that my opinion could stop them, but I knew it mattered. The family


    had to agree.


    ¡°You must train them in the dangers they will face,¡± I said instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°While we have them at the cabin you can start their real education. Ry the stories Hannah has


    given you.¡±


    Bane looked up at me and smiled. We were in ord. Damien¡¯s family would save Bane¡¯s son.

 Chapter 548

    Just as Damien promised, three dayster we prepared for a trip. I was dressed in one of the long blue


    dresses like I wore in the mountains. Two brown outeryers ensured I¡¯d befortable on the way


    out. Bags were packed and loaded before we picked up our charges.


    It was just after sunrise when we flew off on a transport being followed by the young family. Bane chose


    to ride with Tyle¡¯s family. He knew they had never been this far from thepound before. There would


    be loads of new things to see and he wanted to be there to exin.


    We¡¯d packed a fair amount of stuff that went with us. The men had quietly brought the swords they had


    Learned with. The weapons were smaller than what they had now and more worn. They nned to


    give Tyle¡¯s family a chance to use a de for the first time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll teach them to use these well,¡± Damien promised Bane. ¡°Hannah will take them if they can take


    care of themselves.¡±


    I rode with the men and smiled at their excitement. I tried not to think negatively, but I hoped Hannah


    would agree to this. She had been very resistant to taking me, because of my weakness. I hoped these


    children would not be judged too young.


    When we got a good distance from thepound my brown hood was removed. The men liked to see


    me talk to them and I preferred not to be cloistered away. We talked andughed the entire trip.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Halfway to our destination we stopped for a snack. Bane showed Aryn everything around us. The boys


    had Learned about nts from the Child Keepers, but some of these things they¡¯d never seen in real


    life before. Everything was new and different.


    Bane talked about the nts on the ground and the tracks in the dirt. He also told the boys about some


    of the strange nts Hannah had told us about that existed beyond the mountains. The boys were


    enthralled by all of it.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good father,¡± I said watching Bane patiently teach the five young ones.


    ¡°It is a shame he was kept from it.¡±


    ¡°Is he not Daddy,¡± Damien asked passing me a cup.


    I smiled at Damien¡¯s use of the word. While we sat I taught them the different names for a male-


    breeder in English and how I would have used them. There was no equivalent in their Language, so


    they used my words. It would have served no purpose to have such variety of phrasing here, males


    were just sperm donors.


    We made it to the cabin in thete afternoon. The small squat building was old and well used. This


    building had no windows, which I was sure would make it feel cramped on the inside. I hoped the inside


    was roomier than the outside looked. With eleven of us here it seemed it might feel full very quickly.


    Bane and Damien took the boys inside and taught them how to check the rooms for pests. You had to


    find any cracks that a Scar could crawl into. The dwelling had to be safe enough for your Brothers to


    sleep in, so you always checked it well.


    The kids had never stayed outside thepound and they were giddy with excitement. I watched them


    follow at the big mens¡® heels, doing just as they did. The young ones checked every bit of the cabin,


    just as instructed.


    Once given the all clear, I walked into the main door with Christof. The youngsters were still checking


    everything out. They looked in the empty cabs and explored the fire ce. Evan helped them startN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the fire, while Kein brought the first of our bags in. Damien encouraged the boys to be useful and they


    hauled everything inside for us.


    Christof and I unpacked the kitchen area and Bane had them help unpack the other rooms. Evan


    exined it was easier to be organized if everything was put away as soon as we arrived.


    ¡°Going through your pack every time you need something is wasteful,¡± Damien exined.


    ¡°This is afortable ce and you should make good use of your surroundings. We will be here


    several day cycles. There is no reason to keep your things tightly packed. Everything should be neatly


    put away.¡±


    ¡°Now when you stay outside, things are different,¡± Kein said as he took towels to the bathing room.


    ¡°Your family will have a pack and everything must be reced in it after you have used it.¡±


    Damien asked and the boys rattled off what a pack for traveling toward the mountains should contain.


    They had obviously rote memorized what they would need although they¡¯d never used it.

 Chapter 549

    Just as when we learned it,¡± Kein said proudly as Bane congratted Aryn on his good memory.


    Damien told the boys that they would have to always remember that information; it was a constant in


    life.


    Thement shook me and I looked strangely at Kein for a moment. On Earth I remembered Looking


    at camping gear with Uncle Eddy in a store. He had been Laughing at some new thing you could use to


    start a fire There were obvious basics, but someone was always inventing a better way.


    My eyes shot down at the appalling fact I¡¯d just realized. Nothing changed here. The men were not


    encouraged to be curious or to seek to better themselves. They just wandered around asionally


    fighting over worthless stones, but being careful not to kill one another.


    Steadying my hands I ced the bowls we ate out of on a shelf behind Christof.


    How many generations had the men been living this way? They did not grow or change. There was no


    evolution here. They did whatever Little job the women had told them to do and just existed until they


    died.


    I thought of the men Damien had used to Keep me when Nu-reeh had separated us, Rue and his


    Brothers. How stifling they must have found it. No wonder they detested the other Warriors. They must


    have understood how Limited they were. No one else saw the world the way they did. To have


    designed the experiments they did without any outside support was mind boggling. Those men were


    truly geniuses.


    Bane got my attention as he boomed augh from the main room. He was so happy to be with his son.


    I was d they were entertained by the boys and had not noticed me. My train of thought would upset


    them. I shook myself out of it before it became obvious.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said walking toward me, ¡°we will hunt for dinner now. The cabin is safe and secure.


    There is no way for pests to enter, you are safe inside. The boys are going toe with us. We will


    teach them and let them experience the way we hunt.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    I nodded and smiled at him, that was fine with me. He came closer andid a hand on my shoulder. His


    eyes were serious as he looked deeply into mine.


    ¡°It will not be Like when we take you. This is very important for the boys and we will have to Leave you


    here. The door will be closed and the fire is started. You must not go out, though, stay inside,¡± he


    commanded.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll sit and knit. I brought my needles and yarn.¡±


    ¡°It is part of our promise to the Child Keepers,¡± Damien continued.


    ¡°If the boys leave this cabin, we are all to go with them. If one of us stays with you, one of them cannot


    go.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Damien,¡± I said nodding my head at his redundancy. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    He leaned down and Looked in my eyes, as though seeking out the truth.


    ¡°It is important you do not go outside.¡±


    In a sh, I understood his concern. In the distant past, I¡¯d wandered off and gotten in trouble when I


    was curious. Damien didn¡¯t want to see me repeat that mistake.


    ¡°It is dangerous outside,¡± I repeated sincerely.


    ¡°If I go out there without you, I might be hurt. I have to stay inside until you return.¡±


    Damien grinned and kissed my forehead. Christofmended me on understanding. They were trying


    to feel good about leaving me here without them.


    No one really expected trouble, but they had brought my sword. Keinid it beside me on the low couch


    I¡¯d chosen. This is where they expected me to stay.


    They¡¯d know if I opened the door, they warned.

 Chapter 550

    I smiled up at my men and shook my head. I had no intention of opening that door, ever. This hunting


    thing mightst a while and I wanted to eat dinner eventually. Kissing each of their Lips, I pushed them


    out the door.


    For the first time in a long time, I was left alone. I stood for a moment before the fire and relished the


    feeling. No one was talking and the room was quiet. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be keeping up with all of


    them, all at once. Flopping on the chaise, Iughed.


    Blessed silence surrounded me and I sat staring at the fire. The ride here had been long and tiresome.


    I enjoyed just sitting and rxing for a moment.


    Leaning back I curled up and closed my eyes. I started to doze and roused myself. Evan would never


    understand if he found me sleeping when I wasn¡¯t pregnant. He¡¯d probably think I was ill.


    My needles and yarn sat in a cupboard in the kitchen. I had watched Christof put them away. Setting


    back down I started to make a nket. Even though they didn¡¯t really need them, my girls did seem to


    Like things I had made. It made me feel good.


    I was concentrating on what I was doing when the door creaked. I looked up expecting Damien or his


    Brothers.


    ¡°Did you forget something?¡± I asked happily as the door openedpletely.


    It wasn¡¯t Damien or the new young family. The men that entered all had shaggy, bulky outfits on. I


    screamed and reached for my swordying several handspans away.


    One man moved quickly toward me and I scrambled away. Darting away from him was foolish, he was


    obviously stronger, but I tried as I screamed. He leapt across the room in a surprising burst of speed


    and grabbed me.


    The man snagged my arm and pulled my back to his chest. Without a second thought I screamed for


    Damien again. A hand mped hard over my mouth and nose, effectively silencing me.


    The rules, I had to remember the rules. I Looked down and quieted myself. These men would not hurt


    Damien¡¯s property if I acted appropriately. I just had to pray these were honorable men and not bandits.


    ¡°Kev, release your hold, that is too tight for a human. She is silent now,¡± the man in front of me said.


    The hand on my arm rxed and I felt the feeling flow back into my hand. The man¡¯s grip had been so


    powerful it had cut off my blood supply. As his hand rxed on my face it felt sore. He might have left a


    hand shaped bruise over my Lips and cheeks.


    ninjanovel


    Rachel, we are sorry to have frightened you,¡± the man in front said.


    ¡°You do not need to fear us, Kennedy sent us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I looked up into his eyes and he smiled at me. He Looked familiar, but it was hard to tell. His face was


    coated in a fineyer of dirt. He was dressed from head to toe in an outfit the color of thend outside.


    It was shaggy and made him look slightly like a dirty gori.


    I was reminded suddenly of pictures from the television. Snipers on Earth wore camouge like this. I¡¯d


    seen pictures on the military shows my uncles watched. Uncle Bob had called them Ghillie suits.


    My eyes travelled across the outfit and took it in. It was very much like the pictures they¡¯d shown on the


    television. It surprised me to think they had these here, too. This man would be invisible lying outside.


    ¡°We cannot spend Long, Rachel,¡± the man said politely.


    ¡°Thisnd is not safe for us. We have been waiting for you. Your daugh-ter asked us to bring this


    package to you. The girls could note themselves. It is important that they appear to be doing as


    they are supposed to. Both of your offspring travel as the older females demand they do.¡±


    I nodded and the men Laughed lightly. Hannah and Kennedy had taught them what that meant. It was


    good I understood.


    A tall man stepped forward and motioned to the door. ¡°We have to go now,¡± the man in front said


    pushing a box into my hands.

 Chapter 551

    The tall man was sonky. His height was marked even for this ce. It struck me who these men


    were.


    ¡°You got away,¡± I said softly.


    This was the first family I¡¯d released from the wall. The man doing the talking had been the first one I¡¯d


    freed.


    ¡°Of course, we did,¡± the man said confidently. ¡°The map led us out and the food gave us strength. We


    are grateful to you, Rachel, be well.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The men slipped out the door and dispersed quickly. I turned and watched their backs disappear as the


    shock settled.


    My first impulse was to pull open the door and see where they¡¯d gone, but I stopped and just pushed it


    firmly closed. I¡¯d promised Damien I would not do that. Instead I Looked down at the box in my hands.


    I smiled as I sat down and Looked at it. The box was about the size of a shoebox and it was Lashed


    closed with twine. Damien¡¯s symbol rested proudly on the front.


    Using my sword I sliced through the string closing the box. Gingerly, I lifted the lid and wasn¡¯t surprised


    at the small bunch of tami leaves inside. They had a pungent aroma, not particrly good or bad as far


    as I was concerned. Beneath the leaves was my letter.


    This letter wasn¡¯t like the Last one the girls sent. It was on paper with no fake cover letter. I opened it


    and it was very short.


    Mama, Hello from Kennedy! My Sisters and I found out you would be near the mountains, so we


    wanted to give this to you. Our friends that did the delivery were happy to help us. They did it as a


    ¡®thank you¡¯ for saving them.


    The pad enclosed is for you and it is very special. Hannah and I can use it to contact you and leave


    messages. You can also use it to contact us and Leave us messages.


    ninjanovel


    My Sister, Eve, designed the interface. She¡¯s quite brilliant withputers. We met less than a month


    after I went out on my own. My other Sister, Dara, attached the camera so you could see us and we


    could see you when we are in the right ces.


    It will start as soon as youy your palm across the pad. The directions will be spelled out after that.


    Love you! Kennedy, Dara, and Eve.


    At the bottom of the box was a small pad about the size of a small notebook. At the top I saw one of


    those t circles that we knew to be cameras. The contraption was light in weight and I just stared at it


    for a moment.


    Iid my hand across the face of the pad and it Lit up. The imprint of my palm stayed for a moment and


    then words flew across the screen.


    Do you wish to gain information or to contact someone? the pad asked in English.


    Writing with my finger I wrote the words ¡®contact someone¡¯.


    Who do you wish to contact, Kennedy or Hannah?


    Well, now was time for me to feel guilty. Choosing one child over the other felt wrong. I chose Kennedy


    since she¡¯d been the one to arrange this.


    Kennedy is avable to talk, the pad said. Would you like to talk or send her a letter?


    I wrote the word talk wondering what that meant.

 Chapter 552

    Lines yed across the front of the pad and then the screen seemed to blur. When the Lines all


    cleared I was staring at Kennedy surrounded by two girls both a little taller than her. My eyes filled with


    tears as her face Lit up in a smile.


    She waved at me and I cried as I heard her voice.


    ¡°I, Mama,¡± she said happily, ¡°this is pretty cool don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± I choked out watching her.


    Kennedy looked wonderful. She was healthy and well. Seeing her surrounding by strong looking girls


    thrilled me.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°This,¡± she pointed to her left and right, ¡°is Eve and this is Dara. We¡¯ve bonded fully, Mama. You can


    speak English and they will understand you, too. None of us took the imnt the women offered. We


    are all part of the new generation.¡±


    I was so d to see her but I was curious why she wasn¡¯t with Hannah. Gathering my courage, I just


    asked her. The answer surprised me.


    ¡°Hannah,¡± Kennedy sighed, ¡°is just too temperamental for me to bond with Mama. I hope you


    understand, I love my birth Sister, but she grates on my nerves.¡±


    ¡°She is like her father, just like you are like yours,¡± I smiled. ¡°I hope these Sisters are good for you?¡±


    They were good for her. Kennedy told me the things she had seen and some of the ces she had


    been. Dara was slightly older, but Eve was just about Kennedy¡¯s age.


    The girls shared simr mindsets, but their ancestry was different. Eve had Earth heritage, but Dara did


    not. The girls were all agreed that this world was run wrong, though. They did not believe in very or


    forced servitude.


    Dara¡¯s mother was a very powerful and old female. She had lived a long time before birthing her only


    daughter. Because she had only Paterian lineage she remembered the time before the men were put in


    thepounds.


    Life had been better before. The men died young sometimes, but they were happier. Dara¡¯s female


    breeder missed the rtionship her ancestors had had with their men. It saddened her to see the fear


    in the men¡¯s eyes every time she approached. Over many years (the women tracked time that way


    also, so they taught me the Paterian word) Dara¡¯s female breeder hade to think it was wrong.


    Eve had shorter memories than Dara. Her feelings on very were the same as her Sisters¡¯. She


    remembered Earth of the mid eighteenth century. Hearing Kennedy talk amazed her. She said she


    would enjoy sitting and discussing Earth with me one day.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Talking of Eve¡¯s Earth breeder from several generations ago saddened her. The woman had taken her


    own life after her child was weaned. She could not bear being the ve this ce demanded. I felt for


    the woman and her offspring. My sad eyes met Kennedy¡¯s and she looked hard at me.


    ¡°You felt that way, Mama,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Do you still feel that way?¡± I denied it, but Kennedy wasn¡¯t


    satisfied. She had thought I might do something foolish. Kennedy demanded to know how I¡¯d been


    since she left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine,¡± I lied, ¡°never better.¡± My words angered my daughter. Her eyes narrowed and I got the


    feeling she wanted toe through the screen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t Lie to Dad because he knows how to read you,¡± she reminded me. ¡°I know what he knows.


    You are not telling the truth.¡±


    This was so embarrassing and I told Kennedy that. I didn¡¯t really want to exin my ws in front of


    everyone. It just wasn¡¯t normal for my children to have all my memories. Kennedy should not know how


    I felt about certain things.


    ¡°I love you and worry about you,¡± Kennedy sighed. ¡°Do you wish to harm yourself?¡±


    I had to admit the whole thing to them. Every piece of my jumbled recovery was discussed in detail with


    the three girls. I felt absolutely humiliated.


    They didn¡¯t seem to think it was something I should be embarrassed about. Dara congratted me on


    surviving my inner turmoil. Eve reassured me as Kennedy looked at me with absolute understanding.


    ¡°We will free you,¡± she promised me. ¡°You will not die a ve.¡±

 Chapter 553

    That brought me to another concern and I cleared my throat. I told Kennedy what the men wanted. My


    men had nned to ask Hannah, but I wanted to see how Kennedy would react.


    Dara asked pointed questions about the boys. She wanted to know about age and training. I was


    honest with her, but I felt bad knowing where this was leading.


    ¡°What if they understood?¡± Eve asked suddenly turning to face her Sisters. ¡°What if we didn¡¯t steal


    them? What if they came to us?¡±


    It made no sense to me, but Kennedy exined. Rescuing men meant capturing the entire family. That


    could be really hard to do. The women had to keep the men safe, but show them they were free. It


    often took a long time and it was difficult.


    ¡°What if these boys came to us willingly?¡± Eve asked getting more animated.


    It was a novel concept. Damien could teach the boys about the world and then the free men could take


    them away without a fight. That would make it so much easier.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°We have to talk to some Elder Women,¡± Kennedy said suddenly facing the monitor.


    I called suddenly desperate not to Lose my connection to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve so enjoyed talking to you¡­¡±


    Kennedy sighed and gave me the same patient look her father would have.


    ¡°Mama, send a message to Hannah. She¡¯s deep in the mountains, so she won¡¯t be able to talk to you


    like I am. She would enjoy it if you wrote her a letter. Your pad is set up so you can do that. She¡¯ll get


    the message and send you one back.¡±


    I smiled and tried not to be a whiny, needy mother, but in truth I just wanted to see my girls. It had been


    so long since I had seen or heard from either of them.


    ninjanovel


    Eve spoke next, she exined the pad would not transmit sound if the girls were in the mountains.


    Kennedy and her Sisters had made sure to be in a ce they could talk to me today. Hannah would


    probably arrange to be somewhere she could talk soon.


    ¡°The pad burns,¡± Dara said suddenly and Kennedy pped her forehead in a very human gesture.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get caught by the General or other women with this. It will burn quickly in a fire pit. Don¡¯t


    stand too near, though. The device is powered by the ore, there will be an Large discharge of power


    when it burns.¡±


    I looked at it and smiled. Of course they¡¯d run it on the ore.


    ¡°You are curious, Mama,¡± Kennedy informed me. ¡°This pad will let you learn about whatever you want.


    I¡¯m not sure how to describe its ability to you. The closest I could say is like aputerized


    encyclopedia.¡±


    I thanked the girls and sent my Love. Kennedy seemed to be in a big hurry as she blew me a kiss and


    signed out. She was very excited about talking to the Elder Females.


    The screen blurred and the girls were gone. I sat and stared at it. God, how I had missed them. This


    was the first I had heard from Kennedy since she had flown off. If it had been my choice I would have


    talked to her all day, but she was a busy girl. Just Like Hannah, I smiled. Both girls fighting for freedom,


    I felt proud of them.


    The pad was remarkably easy to use. I figured out how to send a message to Hannah quite quickly.


    The pad would let me know when she sent a note back. At least ording to the instructions the thing


    provided it would.


    This would probably confuse Tyle and his family. I put the leaves and the pad back in the box and hid it


    all in a bag in the bedroom. When Damien returned I would tell him about it privately.


    The door creaked open after I finished straightening up and had been knitting for a while. I was hesitant


    this time, considering my Last surprise. Damien came through first and I smiled with relief at him.


    Damien was not smiling, though. His eyes riveted on my face and a foul curse left his mouth. His sword


    was drawn and his stripes were dark. A mouthful of secondary teeth made me stand very still and


    watch him.

 Chapter 554

    Evan followed Damien in and they checked the cabin. The men moved around me like I wasn¡¯t even


    present. Their stealthy motions surprised me into staying absolutely still and quiet. My men Looked


    ready to attack.


    The boys entered once the cabin had been searched. The young men held the weapons Damien had


    given them and they copied the elders¡¯ defensive stance. Bane was thest one in and shut the door


    behind him.


    Christof put his sword away and approached me slowly. His stripes calmed and the secondary teeth


    receded. He touched my cheeks and my mouth. Brilliant eyes traveled over my form as Long fingers


    stroked the sore ce the other man had left on my arm.


    Damien¡¯s voice startled me.


    ¡°Stay with us out here, Tyle. My Brothers will attend Ciara in the other room.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Christof nudged me backward until I turned and walked into the bedroom. Once we were inside, he


    pulled at my dress and I resisted him.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± I whispered to him trying to stop him from undressing me.


    ¡°Let us check,¡± hemanded. ¡°We will not hurt you. I will not harm you when I remove your cover. My


    Brothers and I will protect you now. Allow us to see what is damaged.¡±


    Evan assisted him and murmuredforting words to me as the dress was removed. Kein brought in


    healing cream and pulled the leather cover between the rooms closed. The men were being so gentle


    and caring. When I looked in their eyes I saw anger boiling beneath the surface, though.


    It was confusing and then I nced at my arm. My upper arm was mottled ck and blue. It was clear


    that a man¡¯s hand had made the deep mark. My fingers went to my sore mouth and I knew it must have


    the same look. I looked beaten. My men must think that they had totally failed to protect me.


    ¡°They were friends,¡± I whispered to Christof hurriedly.


    ¡°They did not mean to harm me. The man, Kev, became upset because I screamed and he held me too


    tightly. His Brother told him to let go. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°.ush and Let us check,¡± Christof murmured with contrition on his face.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°We will not hurt you anymore. Let us make it better.¡±


    ¡°It was just one family. You saw the Light tracks in the dirt, Kein Evan whispered fiercely as he moved


    my hair and checked my back. know you could follow them. We could find them and destroy them.¡±


    Strong fingers examined my neck above my cor checking for bruises. They were being very


    thorough.


    ¡°NO!,¡± I said in an emphatic whisper, pushing the hands away, ¡°they were some of the men I freed in


    the mountains. They brought me something from Kennedy. None of them intended to harm me. The


    bruises are an ident because I panicked.¡±


    The men looked at me and looked at one another questioningly. I wasn¡¯t lying, but they still did not


    believe me. Kein started to coat my arm as Christof spoke.


    ¡°Let us check you over,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°If my offspring sent these men I will have to speak with her when we meet again. That was


    inappropriate.¡±


    Evan muttered curses as he pushed me toy on the bed. Most of what he said was damning


    dishonorable men touching what was not theirs to touch. He was still pissed and he wanted to find


    them to beat them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to sleep,¡± I sputtered trying to sit up, but that wasn¡¯t why I wasying down.

 Chapter 555

    Men here believe a human only has one purpose,¡± Christof said gently.


    ¡°We wish to be sure they did not use you for it. If you are damaged, we will care for you.¡±


    I was so frustrated I rolled my eyes as they bent my knees and pressed them apart.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t mean to hurt me,¡± I repeated. ¡°They did not use me. Don¡¯t you think I would tell you all if


    something like that happened? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d look upset or in pain?¡±


    My questions were ignored and I felt Christof¡¯s long fingers gliding up my thighs. When he reached the


    juncture he softly touched the outer lips and then pulled them apart. He let out an audible breath finding


    everything untouched.


    ¡°And the other?¡± Evan asked quietly.


    Christof¡¯s fingers sought Lower down and found the knot of my ass. He gave it a gentle stroke before


    answering Evan.


    ¡°She was not harmed here,¡± he stated with certainty.


    ¡°Told you so,¡± I said briskly folding my hands over my stomach.


    My tone irritated Evan and he got right in my face. ¡°Did you enjoy being touched by them?¡± he asked


    hotly.


    ¡°Is that how you like to be treated? Did you feel safe with them?!¡±


    I was offended at the presumption, but I didn¡¯t want to start a fight. It seemed to me Evan was just


    upset and wanted to battle with someone. He needed to be calmed down not riled up.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t,¡± I soothed cupping his chin.


    ¡°I just wished you would believe me when I told you what happened. The men came to deliver @


    package. They were dressed strangely and I panicked. To keep me quiet they put a hand on my arm


    and over my mouth. The lead Brother scolded the other man for using too much force.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw Evan¡¯s mood shift and sway. Christof wasn¡¯t upset and neither was Kein, at least not outwardly.


    The surrounding calm seemed to slowly be working its magic on Evan. He dipped his fingers into the


    pot in Kein¡¯s hand and started to rub the bruise on my face. Kissing my forehead he murmured an


    apology.


    ¡°What exactly did the men bring?¡± Christof asked once the bruises had started to fade.


    Evan would have continued to coat me in the cream, but Damien came in and made him stop.


    ¡°New marks heal quickly and so do shallow marks. These are deep, Brother, and were allowed to sit.¡±


    Damien said. ¡°They will need multiple treatments.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t like it, but he deferred to Damien.


    I was redressed in my warm blue outfit and I pulled the box out to show them. The men did grin madly


    over the gift of tami leaves. Damien took those to Bane, so he could use them to vor the roast we¡¯d


    be having for dinner. From the main room I heard the young boys¡¯ excitement over getting to try this


    treat for the first time.


    Christof took the pad and examined it. He pressed his hand to the face and it recognized him. The pad


    advised he could Leave a message for Kennedy if he so choose.


    ¡°Be gentle, Brother,¡± Damien advisedying a hand on Christof¡¯s shoulder, ¡°but the young one needs to


    understand that men cannot be sent to her Mama. Tell her we will speak with anyone that she needs to


    send. They need only offer her name and we will listen with patience.¡±

 Chapter 556

    Christof did as Damien asked. I know because I read over his shoulder as he wrote.


    His letter was sinct and polite. He greeted Kennedy and wished her well, then he instructed her.


    The men that came were too rough with me, although I said it was not intentional. Men could not be


    sent to speak with me. Any contact with the family should be made through Damien or his Brothers.


    All the Brothers agreed on the message and I fussed at them.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young,¡± I begged, ¡°and it was so sweet to think of us. Don¡¯t scold her.¡±


    Christof would have none of it. Kennedy was young, but she had to learn. It wasn¡¯t safe to have strange


    men approaching me.


    Damien took the pad after Christof and left a message for Hannah. He wished she and Ra well. It was


    a short and pointed note telling them to contact us anytime. We would be in this cabin for six day


    cycles.


    ¡°Well, she can¡¯t really do that,¡± I said touching his arm. ¡°The boys won¡¯t understand any of this.¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± Damien insisted patting my arm, ¡°we¡¯ll send them out if we want to talk to our girls. They can


    be made to understand we need privacy.¡±


    ¡°She said to teach them,¡± I whispered to Christof. ¡°Kennedy said that if they knew the world it might be


    easier to rescue them. I don¡¯t know how you exin to them who they are to you and what you know.¡±


    The men all chuckled and grinned.


    ¡°They know,¡± Damien said pulling me past the leather drape into the main room. ¡°That one,¡± he pointed


    to Aryn who grinned proudly, ¡°knew there had to be a reason he had Bane¡¯s mark on his arm. The kid¡¯s


    been trying to get our attention for many moons now.¡±


    Bane was standing at the fire roasting the meat the way they liked. Several of the boys stood close


    watching him. The boys were all half dressed and damp. Two were towel drying their hair as we came


    out. Bane must have made them clean up after the hunt.


    ¡°They figured we¡¯d know why the boy had my mark on him after you reacted so strongly to seeing it.


    Aryn finally asked me,¡± Bane said. ¡°I told him while we hunted. I am his male-breeder. The women used


    me to make him and I never knew. We are family now, all of us.¡±


    The boys looked pleased at the phrase. They were being imed as family by strong Warriors. They


    knew what that term meant to my men, so it was not taken Lightly. It was a term for ultimate trust and


    protection.


    ¡°The world is not what it seems,¡± one of the young men said softly. ¡°You have been to the mountains.


    You talk to the Administrators and they do what you ask. Can you tell us what you know?¡±


    ninjanovel


    The boy was perceptive and bright. The world wasn¡¯t what it seemed, but the men here rarely


    questioned things. I stared at the boy in wonder.


    ¡°Three generations back,¡± Kein said grabbing the kid and pulling him closer to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±


    The boy looked ufortable so close to me, but I could clearly see his mark. Three generations back


    was a human ve in his line. Tyle finally voiced the young family¡¯s question.


    ¡°sir, we don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re looking at,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°My Brother, Varn, does not have a mark from you all.¡±


    My family exchanged a quick nce and I saw that they¡¯d made a decision.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 557

    ¡°The world is full of secrets,¡± Damien said in a low voice. ¡°If others knew that you understood, it may


    cause your family trouble.¡±


    ¡°We keep our secrets in the family, Warrior,¡± Tyle answered for the family. ¡°We knew we had some


    connection to you, but we have never shared this thought outside the family. The way the women treat


    weak men, like shopkeepers, more gently seems strange, but we have never discussed it. We know


    there is something¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The boys stared at Damien and his Brothers just waiting. They did not have enough information to


    figure it out on their own, but the suppositions they had made were urate.


    We ate dinner and my family spoke honestly with the boys. They said nothing to them that was overly


    inmmatory. The things they¡¯d said could safely be repeated without endangering us. I realized this


    was a test.


    If we returned to thepound and the boys repeated what they¡¯d been told, we¡¯d be no worse for it.


    Nothing being said was all that terrible. I was certain what we told the boyster would be based on


    their reaction to this test.


    After a leisurely dinner the men sat and yed cards with one another. I knitted silently as the


    conversation continued. The boys seemed to be absorbing everything Damien¡¯s family told them.


    ninjanovel


    There were things in the mountains the men saw infrequently. Dangerous creatures that scaled the


    steep cliffs and could eat a man alive. Hannah had told us about them. She had called them Racks. If


    this story got back to us, we¡¯d know the boys had talked.


    As the evening progressed the lessons continued. Damien started to exin about other creatures


    Hannah had told us about. Most of these things existed beyond the mountains. The lessons were given


    slowly, because the boys had never heard of these things before.


    If we were able to save the boys it was information they would need. Should the Generale to us


    withints, we would know who talked. It wouldn¡¯t get us in that much trouble, though. I had to


    appreciate the stealthy way Damien was ferreting out the kids¡¯ Loyalty and discretion.


    Before bed I slipped into the bedroom with Christof and Damien. We checked the pad and noted


    written messages from both Kennedy and Hannah. The girls must have talked because both


    apologized for sending men that hurt me. That had not been the intention.


    The big news was that Hannah would take Bane¡¯s son away. She advised we trust the boys slowly and


    gradually begin to educate them. Once they were old enough and had enough knowledge Hannah


    would send us a message. She would tell us at that point how she nned to get them out.


    Kennedy wanted to know if we could do that with other Warrior families. Freeing men from the


    compounds wouldn¡¯t be difficult if the men went willingly. ALL we had to do was find one family at a


    time and educate them. My girls would arrange to have them taken away after that.


    The letters unnerved me. If we did what the girls asked us to do and the men reported to the General,


    there was no telling how we would suffer. I begged Damien not to do it. Perhaps he could just save


    Tyle¡¯s family and then be done with this.


    ¡°We will protect you,¡± Damien assured me, ¡°and we will be careful. This is something we must do,


    though.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I begged in a intive voice.


    ¡°I saw a man like Evan. He was a free man. They had cut-his-hair. It was awful and I think he was


    almost broken. I couldn¡¯t bear it if that happened to you all.¡±


    Damien stopped and stared at me for a few moments. I¡¯d never discussed with them the horrors I¡¯d


    seen inflicted on the men I¡¯d freed. He was obviously surprised the women would go to those lengths.


    ¡°We are careful men. They will not catch us,¡± he said with conviction. I begged and pleaded, even


    arguing I¡¯d be sick to my stomach with worry. My men weren¡¯t Listening to me. I was fed the root and


    told to be quiet. Warriors were fighters and these men were fighting back. They were done being


    obedient ves.


    ¡°Come,¡± Damien finallymanded, ¡°I wish to clean myself before bed. I will wash you and you will


    wash me, we both find that rxing.¡±


    I nodded and smiled up at him. He was right. Having him rub me down was immensely pleasurable. It


    might give me the chance to keep begging him as well. Although it seemed his mind was already made


    up.


    In the bath I whispered pleas to Damien, he looked critically at me Pulling me onto hisp he spoke into


    my ear.


    ¡°Did you like being a ve?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 558

    ¡°Would you have run from us if there was somewhere to go?¡±


    The first days on this had been so strange. There was never a way out. Walls were everywhere


    and I was surrounded by five powerful men. Muchter, when I learned my second duty on this,


    even death looked like a viable escape.


    No, I had never Liked being a ve.


    Admitting that to Damien seemed wrong. I Loved him now. Looking up into his gray eyes, I realized he


    already knew the answer.


    ¡°Help us fight back,¡± he requested quietly, ¡°support us while we do this.¡±


    The family had to agree. It was important to him that I thought Like they did. Swallowing my dread and


    fear, I nodded to him.


    ¡°Use caution, my Love,¡± I warned taking his face in my hands, ¡°I could not bear to lose you.¡±


    Murmured promises came from all five of them and I felt soothing hands stroking my back. Whether I


    liked it or not the family was agreed to this now.


    We spent six days at the cabin. My family talked to Tyle¡¯s family about the creatures Hannah had told


    us about. They discussed the dangers that existed beyond the mountains. The boys loved the stories


    and never asked why they were getting this information.


    Everyday we trained outside the cabin. Tyle¡¯s young family learned to fight with their mentors¡¯ first


    swords. It was an honor and the boys treated it as such. Quite quickly it became obvious they had


    trained well with the wooden staffs.


    I knew and my men knew. It would not take long for Hannah to feel safe taking this family. They were


    fast and strong,cking only the opportunity to test their skills.


    I was fed bits of the root three times a day. It kept my stomach settled, but I was still so anxious.


    Damien and his Brothers truly nned to mount a coup from inside thepound. Despite my


    grudging eptance, it pushed my nerves to near breaking.


    Christof tried to console me on the transport ride back to thepound.


    ¡°Evan has talked to every man in thepound,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s made friends with many men. We can


    invite men to dine with us and pick the family that would be best suited to escape.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If the women catch you,¡± I said miserably, ¡°they will torture you. If they can¡¯t control you, they will kill


    you.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Christof wasn¡¯t concerned. He and his Brothers would be careful. They¡¯d not tell anyone anything until


    they were sure. This wasn¡¯t going to be something they did recklessly.


    I wasn¡¯t happy about it, but I knew that withholding my eptance only hurt them. They would still be


    driven to do this.


    ¡°You had your chance to fight back and you took it, little Sister,¡± Bane said, ¡°give us our chance.¡±


    Looking into his earnest face, I understood. They¡¯d been raised to believe they were protectors. No


    matter what the women told them, they still felt that way. Freedom was something worth fighting for.


    Theck of resistance they had been disying had be unbearable.


    ¡°Be careful and wise about this,¡± I warned looking up into his serious eyes.


    They certainly needed that encouragement. Evan would have liked to stand on thepound walls


    and call for a revolt. It was only his Brothers¡¯ calm that soothed him.


    Jeb op dk Damien promptly took control of the situation. The men spent long nights discussing which


    family to send first to Hannah. While they stealthily interviewed the other men, we continued to train


    Bane¡¯s son and his family. Our own eventual escape was also prepared for in mind and body. It was a


    busy time, but Damien kept us organized.

 Chapter 559

    The pad Kennedy had sent was truly like she had said, an encyclopedia. I sat and read to the men and


    we learned about the world beyond the mountains. When we Left thispound for good we would


    know what dangers we faced.


    It was important we all be strong. When we weren¡¯t reading, we were in the stadium practicing with


    Bane¡¯s son and his family. My skill with the wooden staffs grew as Bane¡¯s son and that family


    graduated to a metal de on schedule three cycles of therge moon after we left the cabin.


    The boys knew something was afoot, but seemed to ept Damien¡¯s insistence they could not know


    right now. They trusted their new family and just allowed us to push them to be powerful. The young


    men worked as hard as Damien wanted and the fruit of theirbor was telling.


    The boys were strong and fierce. We soon determined they were loyal to us as well. The stories


    Damien¡¯s family told them never left their mouths. They were as honorable as men should be.


    ninjanovel


    In the midst of our training the men finally decided on a group of men to free. Damien invited them to


    dinner one night having decided it was time to really talk with them. The men filed in and greeted


    Damien politely. Everyone was bing used to my looking around, so there were noments


    about that.


    We sat and had our meal as Evan asked the men what they thought about things. At first they were


    quiet and kept to themselves, but Evan¡¯s persistence got to them. The men weren¡¯t happy, the way


    they were forced with the women irritated them. These men had often thought of escape.


    Evan knew that. He remembered these men saying things, wondering if the world beyond the


    mountains was dominated by the women. In the past the General had harshly rebuked them for their


    comints and questions.


    The wicked grin Lit the faces of my family and I knew what wasing. We had found the first family to


    escape this ce. Arnold and his Brothers would not be ves to the women once we were done with


    them.


    We wanted Arnold¡¯s family to be ready for the world beyond the mountains. We spent the next moon


    surreptitiously passing them information. I was restless and anxious the whole time we trained the men


    to leave. The root became a constant in my diet. Damien even went to the trouble of having the fizzy


    drink made again. I took it twice a day as I had before and it controlled the constant rolling in my


    stomach.


    The decision about how and when to leave would be made by Hannah¡¯s Elder Women and the orders


    left for us on the pad Kennedy had given me. Hannah would send us the messages pertinent to this


    escape. I cringed the day she sent the instructions and the n.


    Arnold¡¯s family was to go on their patrol as usual. Once they were at a certain point, they should wait.


    Men would approach them and say Hannah¡¯s name. The Warriors were instructed to do as the new


    men told them.


    When Arnold¡¯s family disappeared it sent the General into a rage. The men Damien chose were


    powerful Warriors. It wasn¡¯t clear what had happened to them. Thepound was on Lockdown for


    five day cycles after they disappeared. Damien assumed the women were scouring the desert looking


    for them.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I worried that we would be caught, but the Brothers did not think so. My men had been cautious to only


    speak to Arnold¡¯s family in ces where it would not be obvious. When they patrolled the road, those


    men met them and they talked. Very rarely did we see them at the bathhouse or in our rooms. The goal


    was that the women would never realize it was Damien who had set them up to leave.


    Kennedy¡¯s pad was a constant in the house. The one I had previously used from the Keepers was left


    there permanently. I never brought it home anymore. I sent messages to my daughters and every so


    often received one back. They were busy and I relished the littlemunications.


    We were rarely able to use the pad Like a videophone. When the girls were in the mountains, which


    was normal, it would not work. They had to be at a ce this side of the mountains to contact my pad


    that way. It was always marvelous when one of those times urred and I was able to talk to them.


    But, I still Loved to get the little notes from my girls. It made it possible for me to survive the not seeing


    them all this time.


    It was a surprise as I wrote a note to Kennedy one evening that the pad shed up at me. There was a


    new message from Hannah. I called excitedly to Damien as I called it up.


    The message wasn¡¯t really from Hannah, but it was under her ount. The message was written in


    Paterian and it was from Arnold and his Brothers. They had escaped and were now living in a free


    society beyond the mountains. Hannah had allowed them ess to the way she contacted me so they


    could thank Damien.


    Arnold and his Brothers were amazed at the new life. There was so much they didn¡¯t know and so


    many new things they had to do. It made the regimented life at thepound seem easy in


    comparison.


    There were things they had to do now they¡¯d taken for granted in thepound. They had to help grow


    their own food or assist in trapping it every day. Water was not piped in Like it had been at the


    compound. They were helping to install that system. Creatures attacked the settlement if they saw an


    opportunity, so everyone had to be vignt. Women patrolled and stood guard as did the men, but it


    was still a dangerous existence.


    ¡°Still, we are pleased,¡± Arnold wrote.


    ¡°We are free men here. When we wish to be with a female we find willing partners. If we do not wish


    their attention, they leave us be. It is harder work just living, but we would not trade it. We are free,


    cousins, and we thank you.¡±


    Damien and his Brothers re-read the message several times. Each of them read it themselves and they


    passed the pad around looking at it. It was obvious what they felt, pride. After all this time, they had


    finally saved a family from the women.

 Chapter 560

    ¡°Tyle and his family use the des now,¡± Bane said holding the pad.


    ¡°Soon they will start to be sent on patrols.¡±


    Kein grinned widely and pped his Brother on the shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be ready to go soon, Brother. Hannah said they just needed some experience fighting first.¡±


    ninjanovel


    We were happy, very happy. Their feelingssted through the day and beyond. Arnold¡¯s sess


    spurred them to want to do more. Me, I just wanted to rest.


    I was just tired of feeling constantly ill. I was just so exhausted all the time. I began to wonder if it was


    that fizzy drink. Often after my afternoon swim I napped on the beach. It was ridiculous how much


    sleep I seemed to be needing.


    My clothing was tighter also, it was especially noticeable in the pants the men dressed me in at night to


    train. They could barely do theces up one night and I stood staring down at my stomach. The subtle,


    soft bulge I always had was more prominent. I ced a hand over it and felt how firm it was. A subtle


    flutter in the center of the mass confirmed my suspicion.


    When my eyes met Damien¡¯s I became anxious. I was exhausted and fat because I was pregnant


    again. My menses hadn¡¯t stopped because of some chemical they gave me. It had happened again!


    This wasn¡¯t the ce to scream and cry, we were in the training stadium for the young boys. Damien


    wouldn¡¯t let me Look away from him, though.


    My family could see something was very wrong and Damien leaned close.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he demanded. My lips brushed his ear as I spoke. I told him I thought I must be pregnant


    again. I was so tired and I seemed to be gaining weight in my stomach. It wasn¡¯t clear to me how this


    had happened.


    Damien pulled back to Look in my eyes. I saw his happy smile as relief spread across his face.


    ¡°There is more family, then?¡± Kein said happily grinning at me from the side.


    The reaction confused me. They¡¯d said Nu-reeh did not want children from me right now. I nodded and


    stared dumbly from one man to the other. They all looked thrilled.


    ¡°You said she didn¡¯t want more babies right now¡­¡± I trailed off.


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Bane grinned, ¡°but she neglected to give you the shot. We thought it would be less


    traumatic for you if this just happened naturally. More family is not a bad thing, even if Nu-reeh does


    not want them. We are pleased to have another member and the breeding was not stressful.¡±


    Fatigue left my body and rage took its ce. They had no right to do this to me! Of course it would be


    asked eventually, but I longed to put off the pain of separating from another child. I was shaking I was


    so angry at them. For the first time in a Long time I wanted to really hurt them!


    ¡°It must not be a girl again,¡± Evan said happily, ¡°we have not bonded to Ciara. The women said that


    only happens with girls. It must be a male offspring. Which of us is the Daddy, then?¡±


    I stood fuming as they ced bets with one another. It wasn¡¯t Christof, they were certain. Kein had


    made a son they knew of and Bane had made one too. No one was sure what Evan had made, he was


    an unknown in this.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not a boy?¡± I hissed, still mad as Hell.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl with no wings or strength?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely it is a weak woman,¡± Christof said frowning, ¡°they would not breed you just to make more


    human women. Obviously the women know you make Paterian offspring.¡±

 Chapter 561

    My temper threatened to spill over, but Tyle¡¯s family was approaching. I was forced to school my


    features as Damien¡¯s family greeted them heartily. Bane pped his son on the shoulder and then


    hugged him. The young man was taken aback by the greeting, but he reciprocated. Bane happily


    exined the Earth tradition to the boys as we started.


    We really should not have stayed tonight. At least, I should not have stayed. I couldn¡¯t focus on the


    training, because I couldn¡¯t calm down. I couldn¡¯t stop making mistakes and I snapped at Bane several


    times. Considering my supposed position in thepound the young boys found it very odd.


    When we finally left the stadium, I refused to speak with my family. They tried to soothe me, but it did


    not work.


    ¡°Why so upset?¡± Christof finally asked.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°You adore your children and look forward to contact with them. Why fight what you Love so dearly?¡±


    ¡°They-are-taken-from-me,¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°I am not permitted to see them when I like. If


    this is a boy, after they take him, I will never see him again.¡±


    Damien snorted at my ¡®obvious confusion¡¯ as he called it. Hannah was a fine member of the family, so


    was Kennedy. They would take the boy for me once they saved us. It was so simple.


    Kein dropped us off at our rooms and I stalked in ahead of Damien. I brusquely moved to shower by


    myself, cleaning my body before they had a chance to join me. Once I was done I grabbed the pad


    Kennedy had sent and stalked into the bedroom. Christof tried to follow and I wouldn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°I want to be alone!¡± I shouted and closed the leather drape, leaving them to their dinner.


    I wrote long notes to both Hannah and Kennedy. I told them everything.


    My anger and fear poured out to the two girls who knew me best. It felt wrongining to my young


    daughters, but I really had no one else.


    Kennedy¡¯s response was instant. She wrote to stand by and wait for her transmission.


    A few secondster Lines wiggled across the screen until I was Looking into Kennedy¡¯s concerned


    face. Her Sisters stood with her. They wanted to know what had happened.


    ¡°The men,¡± I whispered harshly, ¡°let my contraceptivespse. When Nu-reeh forgot they did not remind


    her. Damien and his Brothers wanted this to happen. They want more family,¡± I cried almost breaking


    down.


    ¡°I have no connection to the men. It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± Kennedy soothed, ¡°it will be okay, we will take this Little one away as soon as we can. You


    mustn¡¯t stress yourself.¡±


    ¡°What if it is a weak woman?¡± I asked petting my belly, ¡°What if she is Like me? Will the women destroy


    her?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    My voice was Laced with fear and dread. If this baby turned out more human than Paterian, I wasn¡¯t


    sure what would happen. I wasn¡¯t sure my mind could withstand the destruction of my child.


    Dara spoke up and did the soothing then, ¡°Mama,¡± she addressed me, ¡°That will not happen. We have


    learned much over the years and forgotten none of it. The human¡­I believe Kennedy would use the


    word *genome¡¯ is very flexible. Every single offspring from mixed Paterian-human pairings has taken


    the best of both species.¡±


    I nodded and wiped away tears. That was relieving to know.


    ¡°We believe thispatibility is rted to the portals,¡± she continued.


    ¡°Early in our history there were numerous natural portals between this world and several others,


    including Earth.¡±

 Chapter 562

    ¡°Mama knows that,¡± Kennedy reminded her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Still, this was quite an interesting and distracting conversation. Dara continued to exin how creatures


    developed and grew sometimes wandering into portals and being deposited in different realms. Some


    creatures on this world still resembled their Earth ancestors. Women here actually vaguely


    remembered the giant asteroid that hit Earth and nearly destroyed it. Something about that urrence


    had closed many portals, but not all. Things still came and went freely for many eons after that.


    ¡°Dinosaurs, Mama,¡± Kennedy said happily, ¡°still exist in a form here.¡± Eve interjected and told me some


    women even surmised that the portals had shifted the living cells around that originally had seeded


    both Earth and Pateria. There was no proof of that, but it was a theory the scientists sometimes yed


    with. It was hard to tell because the portals had allowed creatures toe and go so freely between


    the worlds for so Long.


    I wasn¡¯t crying anymore and just sat looking at my girls. They had done quite a wonderful job


    distracting me. I had not even noticed as my men came and sat on the bed around me. Christof sat


    next to me and looked at our daughter on the pad.


    ¡°You were deceitful, Daddy,¡± Kennedy said harshly. ¡°You should have told Mama what you were


    allowing to happen. Family does not act that way.¡±


    He agreed with her. It had been wrong and they were ashamed. They thought it would be better to just


    let it happen. There would be Less stress this way. I had been so upset when they bred mest time.


    My men worried about the sadness affecting me again.


    ¡°No more secrets, Dad, promise me,¡± Kennedy demanded. ¡°Family does not keep secrets. Mama can


    deal with the truth. What you did is not protecting her; it only hurts her more. She put her trust in you all


    and look what you have done.¡±


    I nodded sadly and looked at my daughter. Doing this only proved that the men still thought of me as


    less than them. They thought my life had to be arranged and protected. I Looked sadly at Christof.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°I am not family when you do this to me,¡± I said looking around at the men.


    ¡°I am only part of you when you allow me to be. You all have kept me apart in this and that is not


    helping me.¡±


    Kein sat in a chair across from me and looked at his Brothers before looking at me.


    ¡°You were so upset when Nu-reeh forced us to breed youst time,¡± he said softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you


    to break again. The children make you happy. We hoped when you had the child inside of you, you


    would be happy again.¡±


    I shook my head as I looked at him.


    ¡°The sadness is normal,¡± Kennedy intoned from the pad in my hands.


    ¡°Mama will feel it until we free you all. Make her stronger by giving her freedom. The way you men


    have been trained is wrong. Mama needs your support and she needs to know what is going on.¡±


    My men looked quietly at one another. I wished they understood, but I was fairly certain they did not.


    Our rtionship was still so new, nothing like it existed here, there were bound to be mistakes and


    misunderstandings. My men just could not figure out how to treat me and stick to it.


    ¡°Besides, it is much too soon,¡± Eve said carefully and the sound filled the quiet room.


    ¡°Humans need time to recover between births. Nu-reeh should know this. It is probably part of the


    reason she wanted to wait. It will cause weakness and illness if Mama is bred too frequently.¡°


    Damien was horrified at that. No one had told him that. Eve exined the energy and minerals it took


    to make a new living creature was intense. My body would Literally digest itself to provide for the baby.


    It could make my teeth break and my blood thin. I needed rest between these breedings.


    The pad shed and indicated Hannah was trying to get through. Kennedy sent her love and support,


    but knew I had better get to Hannah. My oldest girl wasn¡¯t patient and based on what I¡¯d sent, she was


    probably pissed.


    Closing my connection to Kennedy opened one to Hannah¡¯s fuming visage. Hannah cursed Damien


    until she ran out of words. She used such foulnguage I wanted to scold her, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t


    hear it. My first child was livid that Damien had kept this from me and done this without my knowledge.


    It was bad enough Nu-reeh used me like a ve. She would destroy Damien for doing it, too.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I demanded. ¡°Damien and his Brothers are learning. They admit they made a mistake and did


    something wrong-¡°

 Chapter 563

    ¡°A MISTAKE?!¡± she roared.


    ¡°They did not make a MISTAKE, Mama. They did this intentionally. They deceived and abused you so


    easily because you trusted them! I swear to God, Daddy, next time I see you, I¡¯m drawing blood!¡±


    I felt awful for making her so upset. She was obviously reacting to the note I¡¯d sent her. Desperately, I


    tried to soothe her, but she ignored me. Shockingly, Damien agreed with her. If she punished him, that


    would be fine, he could see now he deserved it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°We never meant to hurt you,¡± he said to me. ¡°Hannah will exact revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°Nobody needs to exact revenge for me,¡± I said trying to cate my daughter. ¡°I overreacted, Hannah.


    Damien Loves me-¡°


    ¡°He LIED!¡± she roared. ¡°This is not a joke, Daddy,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°You owe me.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s transmission ended and her line went quiet after her final statement. I sat staring at the nk


    pad, but she didn¡¯te back on. I sent her a note asking her to be calm, but got no response. It


    worried me, but not the men. Hannah was just upset.


    ¡°She probably went to go calm herself somewhere,¡± Damien shrugged.


    ¡°Or she¡¯s flying here toe hurt you,¡± I fretted, tapping on the pad. I had no idea how to contact the


    girls if they didn¡¯t pick up. They seemed to be the only ones capable of initiating the videophone Link. I


    fussed with the pad for a while before Bane took it from my hands.


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± Kein said pulling me to stand.


    I went willingly and sat with the men at the kitchen table. Everything was as it had been when I stalked


    into the bedroom. They had not even touched dinner yet. I remembered as I was settled in a chair,


    family eats together.


    ninjanovel


    My te was piled high with nutrient rich foods. I was not given any choices tonight. Kennedy¡¯s Sisters


    had scared my men. They hadn¡¯t realized the pregnancies could weaken me. None of this was my


    favorite food, but I understood why they gave it to me.


    We ate in silence. The men seemed to be deep in conversation between one another. In no small way I


    missed knowing what they were talking about, so I asked. Damien smiled at me looking guilty before he


    answered.


    ¡°We are d for more family,¡± he said simply. ¡°We are sorry you were upset, but we hated to torture


    you, as we didst time.¡±


    I had to smile sadly. They loved their daughters and Bane¡¯s son. More family was just someone else to


    love.


    Bane grunted loudly before he spoke, ¡°Nu-reeh will want to know. We could hide it from her, since she


    did not want it yet, but that may be unwise. We will have to talk to the General in the morning and he


    will Let her know,¡± he said.


    ¡°She will be angry,¡± Evan said picking up some food from my te and putting it at my lips.


    ¡°She will say we knew and she will be right. We will take whatever punishmentes for this


    I wanted to fret, but the men wouldn¡¯t allow it. They¡¯d done something they knew they weren¡¯t


    supposed to. If it resulted in punishment, they¡¯d take it. Telling me they were breeding me had always


    made me sad. This time they¡¯d aplished it without upsetting me, at least until now.


    After dinner I was cajoled back into the bathing room. I¡¯d rubbed my body to remove the dirt, but I¡¯d


    barely cleaned the surface. My skin was still dingy and I had not treated myself with the cream. My hair


    wasn¡¯t cleaned yet either. In the shower room I was rubbed and pampered. Once they were done they


    put me in my linen shift.


    The day had been long, stressful, and exhausting. I was asleep before my head hit the pillow.

 Chapter 564

    I woke the next morning and sunlight was spilling into the bedroom. It was markedlyte. The


    apartment was quiet as I rose and stretched. The space was unupied, except for me. I smiled


    seeing arge handwritten note stuck to the front door.


    Do not open the door. Do not go outside. There is food for you in the blue bowls in the kitchen, your


    drink is in the cup. We will be back shortly.


    In Damien¡¯s style the note reiterated the instructions about not going outside several more times. It was


    exined that other men would hurt me if I was found in thepound alone. My family had errands


    and I had seemed so tired when they woke up.


    Thergest blue bowl on the counter was that funny wet bread mixed with the red sprouts. A note next


    to the bowl stated they knew this was not my favorite. The men also provided an orange in the second


    bowl. I was instructed to eat both and drink the fizzy drink they had left.


    I had my breakfast in silence and then took the pad and wandered into the sitting area. Once more I


    tried to contact Hannah and let her know I was fine, but she did not answer. I just sat and absently read


    an article on sea dwelling creatures while I waited for the men.


    After a while sleepiness crept up on me again. I curled onto the chaise under a nket and decided to


    doze for just a few moments. My eyelids drifted closed as I watched the low fire flicker in the hearth. It


    was so peaceful.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°She is still tired,¡± I heard Kein whisper and I opened my eyes. Damien and his Brothers stood in the


    room staring at me. I had not even heard them enter. I stretched and smiled looking up at them. They


    weren¡¯t smiling back.


    ¡°How tired have you been?¡± Christof asked crouching in front of me.


    His long fingers skimmed my cheeks and settled an unruly lock of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s been getting worse,¡± I answered sheepishly, waking up.


    ¡°I nap at the Keepers after Rose and I swim. I always do myps in the water first, though.¡±


    I¡¯d been exhausted for a long while, but never thought to tell them. Damien was furious they had not


    been more attentive. It was so obvious. They had been focused on Arnold¡¯s family and Tyle¡¯s family


    and ignoring their own.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    I was sleeping the way I did every time I was pregnant. My men were upset they had not noticed. They


    were even more upset they didn¡¯t know it was because the children weakened me. It would have been


    better if they¡¯d done as Nu-reeh wanted and waited.


    ¡°Nu-reeh wants us in the mountains,¡± Damien said, ¡°but we do not leave today. She does not want us


    to travel in the dark, which we would have to do if we left now. We leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is very strange,¡± Christof said settling on a chair across from me.


    ¡°We are to be escorted by four other families of Warriors to the cabin. You will rest there overnight and


    the other families will watch the cabin. In the morning the other men Leave and the women will escort


    us to Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain.¡±


    That was odd. The convoy made sense with the disappearances, but the staying overnight did not.


    We¡¯d never broken travel to the mountains into a two day event.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I moaned pitifully, ¡°I hope she isn¡¯t putting us in a cave again.¡±


    I flopped unceremoniously back down on the chaise and the men chuckled. Evan picked up my feet


    and then pulled them across his Lap as he sat down.


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± he said seriously rubbing the soles soothingly. ¡°Nu-reeh has be unduly interested in


    yourfort. She even requested we bring cushions so you could rest during the transport ride.¡±


    Odd for the men, but not for me. I told them about cars and how humans sat to travel in them. The men


    shrugged and stated Nu-reeh must want me to act Like we are in a car.


    I spent the day rxing. Damien called off the House Cleaners and I just rested in our apartments.


    Most of the day I slept, I was exhausted.

 Chapter 565

    Damien and his Brothers apologized for lying to me during Lunch. It had never been their intention to


    cause me pain; they only wanted to protect me.


    ¡°The sadness the breeding caused you was too strong and we feared you would break again,¡± Christof


    said solemnly.


    ¡°We wanted to protect you.¡±


    I shook my head and picked at my te absently.


    ¡°The truth is important between us,¡± I told him. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me I¡¯m free and still make all my decisions


    for me.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand and I knew the root of their confusion. In their hearts they didn¡¯t believe I was


    strong enough to be free the way they were. My family still had my position caught somewhere


    between ve and free, but not entirely either.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    After Lunch they left me to go talk to Tyle and his Brothers. When they got back they told me the young


    men were upset their mentors had to leave for a time, but Damien had promised to return. He asked


    the young men to continue to do extra work and gain strength. We would return and expected them to


    be ready when we did.


    We¡¯d trusted Tyle¡¯s family with a lot of knowledge about the outside world. Nothing we ever said to


    them leaked out. They were Loyal and discrete. Damien told me that¡¯s what made him decide to trust


    them with our greatest secret.


    In hushed tones outside the view of the cameras in the Children¡¯s area Damien had told them some


    women could be trusted. The boys had been right and the world was not what it seemed. He¡¯d told


    them if a young woman named ¡°Hannah¡± or ¡°Kennedy¡± wanted them to go somewhere, they should go.


    There was a life beyond these walls and it was better than what we had here. The boys had solemnly


    swore to keep the secret and heed the advice if they ever had need of it.


    There were boots the men preferred and other things they Liked to have. Those things were packed up


    to take with us to the mountains. We decided to risk taking Kennedy¡¯s pad with us


    ¡°No one can see this,¡± Christof told me seriously. ¡°We will hide it in the sleeping area of our lodgings.


    Your friends cannot be told about this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Damien made me swear I understood that the pad could be dangerous. He knew it could burn and


    made me swear to throw it in the fire if anyone got too close. No one could find this secret.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± I told them. ¡°Some things must be kept in the family. I would not endanger you all


    or my daughters.¡±


    It was the truth. I¡¯d learned a Lot about how to keep a secret. There were just things I could not go


    bbing about. The family came before everything else. This secret protected Hannah, Kennedy, and


    all of us; there was no way I would not keep it.


    The men were satisfied and continued to pack while I sat and watched. I was upset about this


    unexpected pregnancy, but I knew my family had done this out of love. It was a misguided attempt to


    protect me from the pain of a forced conception. I mourned therger problem and wrestled internally


    with how to handle it. They still did not see me as an equal.


    Still, for all their faults, Damien and his Brothers cared deeply for me. I cared for them, too. I wished


    that one day we could love one another equally. It seemed that time was a long while off.


    We yed a card game in the evening and went to bed early. The next morning as we ate our morning


    meal there was a knocking at the door.


    I was surprised by a guest this early. Fredrick and his Brothers greeted Damien and strode in. It was


    evident the men did not know why Fredrick was here either. Damien and his Brothers were polite, but


    indicated they had ordered nothing recently.


    ¡°It was a rush job, but Mistress Nu-reeh wanted this done,¡± Fredrick said pulling one of those brown


    covers from his bag, a Large bulky one. Gloves of the same material were handed to Christof as two


    long boots were pulled out.


    It looked like a brown leather coat that would go to my feet, but Fredrick Looked expectantly at Damien.


    Evidently it was something more.


    ¡°Try to cut it,¡± he said proudly. Christof handed over a small knife and Damien slid it along the coat


    sleeve.


    ¡°Harder, man!¡± Fredrick said taking the knife and stabbing repeatedly at the coat.

 Chapter 566

    It wasn¡¯t even scratched, causing my family to surround the outfit and really look at it.


    ¡°Made from the leather of some animal the women catch and skin. They have to provide us with special


    tools to cut and sew it. Your ve would be undamaged even if you put it in the middle of a battle,¡±


    Fredrick said proudly.


    The hood on the outfit had a shield for my face. The men could attached a fine, strong mesh to the


    front. No one could see in, but I could see out just fine. If the men wished me entirely covered they


    should just pull up the hood and attach the mesh to the front.


    ¡°Some men,¡± Fredrick said conspiratorially, ¡°require such material for their pants and coats. The


    Administrators instruct the shopkeepers when they are making clothing. Those of us that work with


    fabric talk. We know of a few men that require such specialized clothing.¡±


    Fredrick looked at Damien and stepped slightly closer.


    ¡°Can you tell me why certain men require such tough clothing?¡± Fredrick whispered.


    Damien was confused and didn¡¯t really understand the question. I could see it from the look on his


    face. Inspiration hit me and I touched my stomach as I gasped.


    Men with human ancestry may not have the same tough skin as a full blooded Paterian male. My


    fragile skin was what Nu-reeh wanted protected, just as she would protect my son.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Christof Looked at me when I made the sound and he saw where my handsy. Our eyes met and I


    knew he understood now.


    ¡°Certain creatures,¡± he said slowly, ¡°have softer skin than us. I imagine that the offspring of those


    creatures would have to be protected.¡±


    Fredrick smiled at Christof and Looked him up and down.


    ¡°At first,¡± he said, ¡°your clothing was made that way. After a while the Administrators sent down word


    you could wear what your Brothers wear.¡±


    Fredrick wanted to know what we knew, namely that Christof had human ancestry. Obviously no one


    had been sure how tough his skin would be when he was small. I was personally ufortable


    sharing such information with him. Evidently Damien was also. The family had to be protected at all


    times.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, Fredrick,¡± he said politely opening the main door. ¡°We must be on our way. Nu-reeh


    expects us to reach the cabin around night fall.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan and Bane assisted Damien and Fredrick¡¯s family was guided out quickly. Christof¡¯s ancestry was


    family business and not for public knowledge. I personally was relieved that Damien had shooed


    Fredrick out. Certain things just shouldn¡¯t be spread around, I understood that now.


    After dressing me in a warm blue outfit, the new coat, gloves, and boots were put on me. The material


    was very Light, but I felt no wind at all as the transport started. The outfit would be very protective and


    not ufortable.


    I looked around as we flew and four other transports went with us. Through my mask I examined the


    other families. They were all armed and tough looking.


    ¡°You notice your guard?¡± Bane asked looking down at me.


    I nodded and looked up at him.


    ¡°They will fly with us all the way to the cabin we stay in tonight,¡± he said. ¡°We are to share shifts with


    them and protect the cabin. The Administrators ordered that a family stand watch at all times. The other


    men are to leave in the morning, we assume before Nu-reeh arrives.¡±


    That was the oddest thing I¡¯d ever heard. We¡¯d stayed several times in cabins by the mountains. Never


    once had we had a guard when we went or even while we slept.


    My hand strayed to my belly. I¡¯d never been pregnant with a son before, either. I wondered if all this


    was protection for my son. It seemed like the only answer, but I was sure that couldn¡¯t be it.

 Chapter 567

    The other transports flew near us, but Damien wasn¡¯t bothered by them. We talked and joked like we


    usually did. They even took the face mask away so we could watch each other. Things seemed normal


    in that regard.


    ¡°You should rest now,¡± Evan suddenly said about mid morning.


    I Looked over at him surprised. He pulled several cushions out of a bag andid them on the floor of


    the transport.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Lay down and rest,¡± he ordered.


    I did as he asked, but couldn¡¯t really understand this. Bane wrapped a nket around me tucking me in


    securely. Christof pulled my hood up so it kept the sun from my eyes. They were acting so odd, but I


    was veryfortable on the cushions they had brought. The low hum of the transport soothed me and


    my eyes drifted closed.


    It would have seemed impossible for me to sleep on a transport in the middle of the day, but I did. I


    dreamed of baseball fields and little boys ying. In my mind¡¯s eye I saw the life of a child ying out


    before me.


    ¡°Time to eat, little Sister,¡± Bane whispered and I opened my eyes.


    My hood was pushed back as I sat up. The transport was stopped in the middle of nowhere. Everyone


    was off their transport and the men were pulling out something to eat.


    ALL the men sat on the ground and I sat on a cushion as we had the midday meal. Two of the other


    families stated they would have preferred to hunt for something to roast. They were rebuked by


    Damien. We could hunt for the evening meal, it was imperative we reach our destination before sunset.


    We ate and were off again. The same pattern repeated as in the morning. I stood with the men


    enjoying theirpany until Evan determined it was time to rest.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said as Damien knelt over me, ¡°I don¡¯t have to sleep all the time. You¡¯ve said yourself it¡¯s


    good to be up when the sun is up. Talking with you all is very enjoyable to me.¡±


    Damien grinned at the sentiment. He pushed me until I Lay down cocooned in the nkets and


    cushions. The nket was pushed up to my chin and around my legs.


    ¡°We told Nu-reeh you were tired and it upset her. She wants you to rest,¡± he said.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    I settled on my hip and frowned. Training with them had been fun, but I guess that was over. Sleeping


    for the rest of this pregnancy would just make me fat and bored.


    ¡®ell me,¡± he ordered crouching beside me.


    ¡°I Liked training with you all,¡± I whined, ¡°and I like swimming. If she makes me sleep all day every day


    I¡®11 go crazy. I can¡¯t justy around all the time.¡±


    All five Brothers thought that was funny.


    ¡°Nu-reeh wants you to rest now, because you are weak and tired,¡± Damien soothed. ¡°You know she


    listens to the Healers and they Like you active. I¡¯m sure once you have recovered some she will allow


    us to continue to train you.¡±


    Kein spoke from behind the controls, ¡°Or we¡¯ll train you in our rooms at night,¡± he offered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    I rxed on the cushions and smiled up at Damien. They would take care of me.


    I dozed on and off as we flew. I heard the men talking above me. Their voices lulled me into a dreamy


    state of semi-consciousness.

 Chapter 568

    In my state I heard a sound suddenly, it was soft and regr. The sound was so rxing. It seemed to


    pulse in time with my own heart beat. The melody soothed me into a deep, restful sleep.


    When I roused next the sun was just below the horizon and my face was cold. I woke up riding in


    Bane¡¯s strong arms. He carried me off the transport and I heard his boots crunching the rocky ground.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the cabin,¡± he said pulling me tightly to his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hunt something for dinner and eat. Our family will take the first watch.¡±


    I mumbled an answer and pressed my face into him. The weather here was much cooler than I


    remembered. Of course, I didn¡¯t know when the seasons changed, but I assumed they must. We just


    probably had not been here during this time of year before.


    Inside the cabin I was set on my feet. The men pulled some of their bags inside. Almost everything was


    left outside on the transport. They only brought in what we¡¯d need tonight.


    The fire was Lit and I stood beside it waking up. Bane took my gloves and long coat off. With the fire


    going there was no need for the extra warmth and protection it provided.


    My needs were met before I could ask. Kein provided me a cup of water and Christof took me into the


    room with the Lacquered pots where I relieved myself. We walked back into the main room where the


    men were standing and talking.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Damienmanded pointing to a chair His tone brooked no argument and I did as he


    asked. My knitting needles and my yarn were handed to me.


    The men nned out a hunting party as I sat there. One family would stay with me inside and one


    would guard the cabin, but it wasn¡¯t going to be Damien¡¯s family. Kein¡¯s ability to ferret out game in the


    mountains was legendary and when Evan went they always got the best to eat. Bane and Damien


    could physically take down a beast single handed and Christof could outrun the fastest creature. This


    was arge group to feed and my family had to hunt.


    ¡°Ciara is not to be touched while we are gone,¡± Damien said tly.


    ninjanovel


    The other men looked surprised at the order. Of course they wouldn¡¯t touch me, I was Damien¡¯s ve.


    They wouldn¡¯t Lay a hand on something of Damien¡¯s.


    The concern made sense to me. Damien was preparing to go back to the mountains. He didn¡¯t trust the


    men there at all. These poor guys were just bearing the brunt of his worry.


    I sat and knitted quietly as the men left with me puttered around. They were evidently preparing side


    dishes to go with the meat. They talked and joked together. For all it mattered, I wasn¡¯t even present.


    We had a very good dinner that night. The creature Kein had tracked and Bane had caught was in its


    prime. The meat was thick and cooked perfectly over an open me. I enjoyed it as much as everyone


    else.


    Despite napping on and off, I still slept well that night. One family shared the bed with us and the others


    slept on pads they¡¯d carried with them. Except for standing watch, the men all rested well.


    I dreamed of the heartbeat again. That subtle, Lulling soundforted me greatly. Listening to it was


    utterly peaceful. I¡¯d never heard such an enchanting sound.


    Evan woke me as the sun rose the next morning. His blue eyes twinkled as he kissed my sleepy lips


    and nuzzled my neck. I luxuriated in the attention as I tried to burrow further into the warm bed.


    ¡°Today will be interesting,¡± he whispered against my ear.


    ¡°You have to wake up.¡±


    He was right and my eyes opened fully. We had defied Nu-reeh by getting pregnant too soon. There


    was no telling what she would do to us. Fear coiled in my belly and I sucked in a horrified gasp.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My obvious distress was not what Evan had intended and it upset him. ¡°We go to the mountains is all,


    my woman. Don¡¯t be upset,¡± he murmured soothingly while stroking my hair.

 Chapter 569

    ¡°Nothing will happen we cannot handle. Get up now, I want you to bathe.¡±


    I heard the implied supposition. If Nu-reeh was angry again we may be spending many days in a cave


    with no baths. They knew I Liked to be clean, at least I could start out that way.


    After my bath I was dressed in a flowing blue dress and the boots Nu-reeh had sent. I sat with all the


    men in the main room and we ate a filling morning meal. I decided to try to get my family to eat extra. I


    hated the way they¡¯d been starved Last time Nu-reeh took us to the mountains.


    ¡°The meat was good this morning, Master Damien,¡± I whispered watching my te. ¡°Did you get


    enough, Sir?¡±


    Damien sounded confused as he answered that, yes, he had gotten enough. He also reminded me not


    to call him Master or Sir. I heard the other men gasp, but my family just ignored them.


    ¡°If you and your Brothers ate more, you might stay full longer,¡± I said ying with my food. ¡°Just in case


    you couldn¡¯t eatter.¡±


    Evan sighed beside me and Damien spoke quietly.


    ¡°We are fine Ciara. Hunger will not best us, should it happen again. My Brothers and I wilt eat our


    share and nothing more.¡±


    I looked up in his eyes and saw he understood, but that he would not change his mind.


    Christof sat next to me and stroked my hair, ¡°You worry too much,¡± he said simply.


    A grumbling Laugh got my attention and I realized there was still a roomful of men from thepound


    here.


    ¡°Your ve instructs you?¡± one of the other men grunted and his Brothers Laughed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Damien wasn¡¯t bothered by thement, but rebuked the other man.


    ¡°Worry about your own family, Steth,¡± he said simply.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The other men had instructions to leave after the morning meal. Like good soldiers they had their meal


    and were off.


    ¡°What if she hurts you all?¡± I fretted anxiously as we sat around the fire.


    Damien scoffed and the others just grinned. They hadn¡¯t been bested by a punishment in countless


    moons. There was nothing to worry about.


    I didn¡¯t have long to worry about Nu-reeh¡¯s reaction. We hadn¡¯t been sitting but a few more moments


    when I heard her call Damien¡¯s name from outside the door.


    The wind outside was frigid as we stepped outside into the early morning. I wrapped my arms around


    myself, but the cold blew through my blue dress. Nu-reeh saw me and growled like the beast she was.


    It terrified me.


    ¡°Damien gloves.¡±


    ¡°she said angrily, ¡°I sent a coat for the ve and warm


    Evan bounded inside and returned with my outfit, which I was quickly wrapped in. Inside the coat I was


    instantly warmer. With the hood lifted only my face still felt the chill of the morning.

 Chapter 570

    Nu-reeh stepped toward me once I was bundled and spoke very softly.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, human ve?¡±


    Damien started to answer and she shushed him. Nu-reeh wanted to know how I¡¯d slept from me.


    ¡°Well, Mistress,¡± I answered politely.


    ¡°Are you eating well?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Are you vomiting again?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress, my Masters feed me the root drink and I am eating well.¡± Nu-reeh considered me for a


    moment before her wed hand settled over my belly with her talons Laying against my mons. I was


    terrified. She seemed not to notice and merely touched my bump for several long moments.


    ¡°It is a boy, then,¡± she said contemtively, ¡°and the ve is not as sickly as I expected. You did well,


    Damien.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± the men all said sounding confused.


    Nu-reeh turned to our transport and inspected it carefully as she spoke, ¡°I will tell you now that I expect


    the ve to not breed for a time after this birth. I will make sure the ve receives the correct drink this


    time¡­¡±


    Nu-reeh¡¯s voice faded off, but it sounded like she went on to say something Like ¡®you have to do it


    yourself, if you want it done right¡¯.


    ¡°Come,¡± she suddenly said straightening, ¡°follow me into the mountains.¡±


    The men loaded our overnight bag onto the transport and prepared to take off, but Nu-reeh stopped


    them.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I provided a face shield for the ve,¡± she stated. ¡°It will protect against cold wind and idents.


    Where is it?¡±


    Christof clipped the face shield over me and I did feel markedly warmer. I had not realized how chilly


    my face got while we were outside. This outfit really had been made with my specific needs in mind.


    The flight to Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain took longer than before. Nu-reeh wouldn¡¯t Let Kein take the


    transport up to full speed. Compared to before it seemed like we moved quite slowly. She also yelled


    and scolded Kein on several asions. Evidently, Nu-reeh found him to be a reckless driver. She


    wanted him far from the mountain sides and to keep the transport steadier than he was.


    The men muttered about how damned overbearing she was bing, but I was starting to


    understand. There was a boy in my belly, one that she imed. Nu-reeh was doing as she probably


    always did, she was protecting her son.


    My eyes misted as I realized how grateful I was. It did not matter that I was the female breeder. Nu-


    reeh would ce my boy and give him a mark. My Little one would not be an outcast on this world. He


    would be protected and looked after by a strong female.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s home mountain came into view before it was time for the midday meal. Wended and Nu-


    reeh walked us to our quarters. She told Damien the cooks would have special meals for me and


    Healers would be visiting to evaluate me.


    ¡°You train the ve to fight,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Why is that?¡± Evidently she had see us in the Children¡¯s


    yard practicing.


    ¡°Exercise, Mistress,¡± Damien answered.


    The answer pleased Nu-reeh. Exercise would keep me healthy. The activity should continue, but my


    men were forbidden from using metal weapons around me. She would have wooden training staffs


    made and brought to us.

 Chapter 571

    ¡°I want the ve in her new coat and gloves anytime she Leaves your area,¡± she demanded.


    Damien agreed and I had no issue with that. The mountains were certainly colder than every other time


    we¡¯d been here. The colder air in the tunnels would be distressing to me if I wasn¡¯t dressed well.


    The quarters that Nu-reeh had for us looked just like they had Last time we¡¯d been here. The pool was


    still present and filled with warm moving water. We carried our few bags into the rooms we had used


    Last time. Everything was as it had been before. Smokeless torches already lit the main room, giving it


    a warm feel.


    Inside the safety of our rooms the men couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t punish us?!¡± Kein eximed incredulously, pulling the mesh away from my face.


    ¡°Not even a day in the cave,¡± Bane added, lighting the central fire pit.


    I peeled off the gloves and slid the coat off as Christof marveled at this strange chain of events.


    This was unheard of. They had anticipated punishment for defying Nu-reeh¡¯s wishes, but she had


    surprised us. She just seemed gentle with my family and protective of me. The new Nu-reeh


    disconcerted my men more than the old angry Nu-reeh ever had.


    We rxed and talked until it was time for the midday meal. Damien Led us to the big dining area and


    all talk stopped when we walked in. My men didn¡¯t falter as they walked to their table, but I felt d I


    was so well protected. The attention was unnerving.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Several women appeared in the doorways and the usual chatter in the room started again. I saw


    Damien and Evan pass a look between them. I agreed internally, the women were at it again.


    The day¡¯s surprises weren¡¯t done yet. Christof and Bane went to get the meal and returned looking


    perplexed.


    ¡°We did not choose your food,¡° Christof said setting arge bowl before me. ¡°Nu-reeh is portioning your


    meals herself. Eat it all.¡±


    The food in the bowl looked familiar, which was strange. It looked Like Earth food. I would swear there


    were chunks of sweet potato floating in the thick broth of the bowl.


    Bane handed me arge spoon and the men watched me carefully. I scooped up a chunk and tasted it.


    The familiar starchy vor exploded in my mouth and my eyes went wide. It was sweet potato!


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°This is food from Earth,¡± I whispered Looking down.


    ¡®The cooks said it would build your system,¡± Christof said. ¡°They told us the Healers had told them that


    you will be healthier eating food from your native world. This should be very good for you.¡±


    There was unease on the faces around me. The idea that someone else was looking after my well


    being was disconcerting. I was their responsibility and they were happy to take care of me.


    ¡°She will stop, you know.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Once the boy is no longer inside of me, she won¡¯t care if I Live or die. You all have never been like


    that. I can always count on you all.¡±


    The sentiment brightened them somewhat and everyone grinned.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Evan encouraged, patting my back, ¡°this is good for you.¡±


    The broth was thick and creamy, the meat chunks in my meal were certainly Paterian. I remembered


    my Grandmother had often spoken about the sweet potato and how healthy it was. Patting my belly, I


    hoped she was right.

 Chapter 572

    After Lunch Damien went to find the man with assignments. The men weren¡¯t sure where they should


    be.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mating,¡± the man told them simply, ¡°you are go to the arena area and wait.¡±


    I was dropped in our rooms to sit by myself, but that didn¡¯t Last long. Nu-reeh came and handed me a


    bag with knitting needles and fine feeling yarn. The deep blue hue of the material was lovely and it


    would make a warm, soft nket.


    My jacket and gloves were reced so I would be cozy and I went with Nu-reeh. She walked with me


    to the area the men mated in. Several cushions were on the tform for me to rest on. As I sat beside


    her I felt like a prized poodle.


    Knitting with the gloves on was difficult, but I did what Nu-reeh seemed to want and kept them on.


    Much Like the men, I¡¯d do whatever I had to in order to keep her happy. I was Lucky not to have fully


    experienced it, but I understood her anger could be brutal.


    My reason for attending this afternoon event soon became apparent. Nu-reeh didn¡¯t like leaving me


    alone. Humans neededpanionship and mypanions had not arrived, yet. My health was her


    highest concern and being left alone was not good for me.


    The women talked as they watched the men down below. I listened carefully, but tried not to be


    obvious. They were discussing the rebel females.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Another female wasunched,¡± Tosu said to Nu-reeh, ¡°her female-breeder wore beads and her male-


    breeder is not named.¡±


    Nu-reeh growled, got up, and paced a moment. Her ws seemed to dig into the floor as she walked.


    The big woman was livid.


    ¡°Do they harm them?¡± Nu-reeh asked hotly.


    ¡°How do they breed so fast with our stolen men?¡±


    Dinah said she didn¡¯t know and then Tosu spoke softly.


    ¡°You have heard the ims Nu-reeh, they say the men that live without fear of us have a more potent


    essence.¡±


    The liberal cursing Nu-reeh did had me cringing against my cushions. If I could have run away I would


    have. Sitting very still, I just prayed not to be the outlet for her frustration.


    ¡°You are scaring your human,¡± Tosu said Lightly and Nu-reeh crouched before me.


    I¡¯d never heard Nu-reeh speak gently. When she did, it terrified me. It was like the calm before the


    storm, but the storm never came.


    ¡°Little ve, I will not hurt you. You are here for your health, agitation is not good for my male offspring.


    Sit and do your work, but do not fear me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I whispered staring up at her. The answer satisfied Nu-reeh and she went back to the


    conversation with her Sisters.


    ¡°What proof do we have they do not hurt our men?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How many times were the boys forced to breed to create these offspring? What threats do they lie at


    their feet? There are no strong women to protect them. They could suffer anything¡­¡±


    Tosu motioned down into the pit before us where my family was being beaten and mated.


    ¡°They say this does not happen,¡± she said.

 Chapter 573

    ¡°The rebels say the mene to them willingly. They protect the men with the same fierceness we


    would, but they do not make them suffer. The beaded ones im men are intelligent and can help run


    the society. Men are powerful in their own way and they do not need to be sequestered away.¡±


    The conversation went round and round. I learned that there had been many girls born to the rebels.


    Several sons had been brought to gatherings to pair them with their families. The rebels were certainly


    breeding.


    ¡°They must continue to bring the little boys to the gatherings,¡± Nu-reeh said cursing again.


    ¡°It will kill our own if the families are notpleted.¡±


    Tosu and Dinah agreed. It was generally epted that if a woman with beads arrived with a son, she


    must be treated with care. A woman that could breed sons must not be wasted, even if she did steal


    men. In addition, the stolen men must still be alive to have created offspring. Killing their captors would


    surely result in their death.


    They would have to meet and decide how to deal with these women. For now, women like Tosu would


    speak to the beaded ones and perhaps persuade them to give back the taken men. This was certainly


    a time for negotiation and not brute force.


    The stolen mens¡¯ owners, like Nu-reeh, had been scouring the looking for their stolen men or at


    least signs of them. They had found nothing. No one was sure where or how the men were kept. ALL


    that Nu-reeh did know was that they were healthy enough to breed. Thatforted her somewhat as


    she searched.


    I was surprised Listening to the women. Nu-reeh was a leader, but I had assumed her power was all


    the result of her physical strength. It seemed Nu-reeh¡¯s position was based on political prowess as


    much as anything.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ninjanovel


    As I sat and knitted I thought about it. These women were truly mothers to this. They weren¡¯t just


    giant, controlling beasts. When a gentle hand or thoughtful consideration was necessary, they could do


    that. It was enlightening for me.


    The matingsted the prescribed amount of time and I was relieved to see my familying toward


    me. I rose and met Damien with a gentle kiss. Kisses for the rest of the family followed and I realized


    the women were watching us greet one another.


    ¡°This is your breeder?¡± one of the women Damien had mated asked,ing toward me.


    Quite suddenly I found myself staring at Nu-reeh¡¯s wings as she stepped in front of me. The


    conversation was polite, but the warning was clear. No one approached me without the big woman¡®s


    express permission.


    I caught Bane¡¯s eye and he looked as surprised as I felt.


    ¡°Go bathe and take your evening meal,¡± Nu-reeh instructed Damien pointing to the exit.


    ¡°If you wish to y your games in the stadium the ve sits very near you in a warm,fortable


    ce.¡±


    Damien responded with agreement. I would not be left out of their sight.


    We walked back to our rooms and I told Christof in whispered words what I¡¯d heard. He found it as


    interesting as I had. The women¡¯s dealings with the beaded ones was something we were just


    beginning to learn about, we all found it very interesting. Soon enough we expected Hannah and


    Kennedy to be earning their beads.


    Talking of Hannah made the family tease Damien quietly. His daughter had promised retribution.


    Knowing Hannah¡¯s temper as they did, everyone wondered what she would do.


    We walked back to our quiet quarters and I washed the men. The women this time had really enjoyed


    fighting with them and they were beaten up. My hands rubbed softly, trying to avoid the sore ces.


    ¡°Perhaps a game after the evening meal would be good,¡± Banemented stretching his back.


    The evening meal cameplete with a bowl of strawberries for me. Everything was quiet and normal


    until two women we knew very well stalked though the men toward our table. Hannah looked livid and


    her eyes were settled on Damien. Ra followed, but was looking around carefully.


    A step before Hannah made it to our table I heard Nu-reeh call her name. Hannah wanted to hiss and


    spit, I could see that much from her, but she refrained and called politely back to Nu-reeh.

 Chapter 574

    The rest of the men in the hall went back to their food as Nu-reeh approached Hannah.


    ¡°You know the rules,¡± she said cooly.


    ¡°It is inappropriate for you to enter this mountain without first announcing yourself. What has made you


    forget?¡±


    Hannah straightened her spine at the public rebuke, but it seemed to calm her slightly.


    ¡°It is too soon for¡­my female breeder to have another offspring,¡± Hannah said tightly.


    ¡°I was surprised to hear she was here.¡±


    Nu-reeh seemed unaffected by Hannah¡¯s response and demanded she follow protocol. With me in


    these mountains Nu-reeh would tolerate no aberrations in security right now.


    Ra spoke then, ¡°It is a male then? You have my congrattions. My female breeder will send her


    regards. You have done a great thing.¡±


    Nu-reeh seemed to puff with pride for a moment and epted the des.


    ¡°You must understand, Hannah,¡± Nu-reeh said in a kinder tone. ¡°Males must be protected at all costs. I


    cannot have just anyone around your female breeder now. We will have to have a n for you toe


    and go. You cannot simply arrive as you are used to doing.¡±


    I saw the wheels turning in Hannah¡¯s head. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Damien. There was no


    way Nu-reeh would allow her to punish him with me around.


    ¡°Your protection of my bloodline is greatly appreciated,¡± Hannah said simply.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Come,¡± Nu-reeh ordered, ¡°they must eat,¡± she motioned to us. ¡°Speak with me and we will arrange


    what you need, perhaps a short visit after their meal.¡±


    ¡°No chuke tonight,¡± Baneughed under his breath.


    ¡°But at Least our Brother will Live to y another day,¡± Kein finished and they all cracked up Laughing.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah and Ra visited Later that night in our rooms. She wouldn¡¯t touch Damien because then Nu-


    reeh would ban her. Our daughter wanted to hurt him, though. I think she was surprised he agreed with


    her.


    ¡°I was not honest,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Even if I did it to help your Mama, I should not have kept it from her. She is family and has a right to


    know what we are doing. We were treating her as we were trained to, but she is family, not a ve.


    Family is strong and can best obstacles together. We understand that now.¡±


    In my opinion, seeing the sincerity on his face as he spoke went a long way to soothe Hannah¡¯s


    temper. She knew her father inside and out. He did not like secrets in the family. When he¡¯d said he did


    this to make it easier for me, it was the truth. His enlightenment also seemed to make her happy.


    We talked a long time and it soon became apparent the men had been very unhappy lying to me.


    They¡¯d felt the breeding time had been too stressful though. They thought I would do better if it just


    happened.


    It had taken some luck and some timing to do it right. They¡¯d intentionally told the men to deliver the


    wrong drink, but were still surprised when it happened. They did not understand human breeding and


    Christof had spent a long time with the Healers. In the end, they were surprised their n had worked.


    Hannah very grudgingly forgave him, but demanded he not do it again. Damien almost seemed


    relieved to promise her he would not hide things from me. He really had hated doing it. My men had felt


    they weremitting a grave crime the entire time.

 Chapter 575

    ¡°Your Mama is family to us,¡± Damien said seriously.


    ¡°We are learning to treat her as such. My Brothers and I will not make this mistake again.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Rose and Fuji arrived with their owners after several day cycles. I was thrilled to see my friends. The


    men were also d to be back around their favorite cousins. It was good for all of us.


    My pregnancy continued and it was very unlike the previous two. Every meal I was given included


    some sort of Earth food, which I obviously enjoyed. I was permitted to continue to learn to battle with


    the wooden staffs, because it was good exercise. My swimming was encouraged, but monitored this


    time.


    Nu-reeh had developed a fear I would drown in the water. One of the Healers had mentioned to her


    that I could develop cramps and may breath the water, which could kill me. After that my family was


    excused from part of their afternoon chores to watch me swim. We found it odd, but did not express


    that to Nu-reeh. Her utter paranoia about this pregnancy was obvious.


    The dreams continued and I began to slowly realize what they were. By the time I was fully showing I


    heard four distinct beats in my dreams. The sound was immensely soothing and I knew what it was. My


    boy¡¯s family had already bonded to him. The strange invisible link between men formed before they


    were even born. I was hearing the heart beats of my young son¡¯s family.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s desire to protect me like I was fragile china now made perfect sense. If something happened


    to me all five little boys would suffer. My health was paramount until this birth. Since I could not protect


    myself, she was doing it for me.


    Damien and his Brothers found my growing belly fascinating. They understood what was in it now and


    they knew this family would not hate them. My family loved to caress the growing baby bump.


    My exhaustion with this pregnancy continued. Usually when my men yed their card games at night I


    Lay down and napped in the bed. They would join me at their regr time, but often it was not sleep on


    their minds. My men missed the closeness of the bond during our prior pregnancies.


    ¡°You are lovely,¡± Evan whispered dragging his tongue over my bulging bellyte one night.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°So sweet,¡± Kein agreed.


    I¡¯d woken slightly cranky to find my clothing removed and the men surrounding me. Kein was nursing at


    a breast and Evan face pressed to my stomach. They required the closeness and hated that I wasn¡¯t


    bonded to them this time. ying together in our dreams had been fun. Now when they went to bed,


    they wanted connection before sleep.


    Trying to fight them when they were like this was useless and just resulted in hurt feelings. No one


    would be satisfied until we¡¯d done something together. Since my belly was still fairly small being sexual


    was still very possible. That was what they usually wanted to do when they loved on me at this time of


    night.


    My sleepy eyes looked up into Christof¡¯s caring ones. He always took the time to make sure I was


    agreeable to their night time foray¡¯s. Sighing I pulled his Lips to mine and kissed him softly.


    ¡°I need a drink first,¡± I requested and he was gone.


    No one could say my lovers weren¡¯t interested in pleasing me.


    After my water I looked up to find all five of them staring at me. Getting to my knees I looked at them


    and tried to guess what they wanted. It became obvious pretty quickly.


    My family wanted to y together. My preparation was done as I knelt over Christof. With his tongue in


    my mouth I couldn¡¯t fight as Kein wiggled his hand between us to fondle my breasts. Evan¡¯s mouth


    found my cunt and Bane¡¯s hands caressed my backside. Damien rubbed my back and shoulders,


    leaving no flesh unstimted.


    Someone aimed Christof and I moaned as he slid easily in. A hand wrapped in my hair and I stopped


    kissing my chosen man. Damien dragged my lips to his shaft as he looked hotly down at me. He stood


    at the edge of the bed, hard and ready.


    ¡°Suck it, please,¡± he requested quietly.


    Christof continued to slip in and out as I licked Damien tip to base. My Lips opened and I let the thick


    head pass whileving it with my tongue. The whole organ was soon slipping along my Lips and


    bumping my throat on each pass.


    I froze when I felt teeth on my shoulder. The sharp points grazed the flesh and a tongue soothed the


    stinging ces they had been. A warm body settled against my back and I felt a cock resting against


    my ass.

 Chapter 576

    ¡°I adore your vor,¡± Evan whispered hoarsely in my ear. His sharp secondary teeth nipped at my ear


    and then he licked.


    ¡°Control, Brother,¡± Damien reminded him squeezing his shoulder.


    Sharp teeth receded and Evan licked down my earlobe to nibble at my neck above my cor. He just


    wanted to be close and watch me devour his Brother. As I rode Christof I felt Evan dry humping my


    backside.


    His cock slid against my ass until I wanted it there.


    I pulled off Damien and he grabbed the back of my head, intent on having my Lips wrapped around his


    shaft again. ¡°Fuck my ass, Evan,¡± I said quickly before going back to Damien¡¯s tool.


    The permission had been what he was waiting for. My ass was something I didn¡¯t always offer them.


    They respected my right to choose to do this with them.


    Christof rocked slowly beneath me and the oil was slicked between my cheeks and up my dark star.


    ¡°So tight,¡± Evan moaned opening me with his fingers.


    ninjanovel


    He was right, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do this much longer. The pregnancy was making it more difficult.


    Even normal sex was difficult, multiple sex partners was challenging.


    Christof stilledpletely and Damien only took slow movements into and out of my mouth as Evan


    filled me. He pushed until there was nothing left. I was stuffed and then they all moved as one.


    The sensation of being crushed and controlled by them was amazing. I was somehow tense and


    rxed all at once. When my body spasmed around the cocks inside of me, no one was surprised.


    Damien came first, unable to hold out watching his Brothers together. Without my mouth upied I


    could focus on my stretched lower region. One pulled out as his Brother pushed home. It was a very


    slow sensual dance.


    Kein knelt beside us and seemed enthralled. I watched his hand drift to his long cock and he started to


    stroke.


    ¡°Do you want my mouth?¡± I panted and he shook his head.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kein liked the side view. He enjoyed watching my breasts crushed against Christof. Evan made it better


    by leaning on just one hand and using the other to torment a nipple.


    ¡°You could spray me with it,¡± I offered and I saw Kein¡¯s balls start to tighten.


    The first squirt hit my shoulder, the second hit my back as Evan backed away to give him room, the


    third Landed on the side of my breast. In a move that surprised me Evan caught the rest in his hand.


    As I licked Kein¡¯s seed from his palm Evan exploded in my ass.


    Christof was so close beneath me, but Bane wanted him to wait. I panted over Christof as he held my


    hips tightly. I felt him strain at not finishing.


    ¡°I want toe on her ass while I see you inside of her,¡± Bane said moving into the position Evan had


    been in.


    Kein¡¯s seed was drying on my back and shoulder. I got the feeling looking at itying on my skin was


    turning Bane on. Masturbating had been such a taboo thing for them, seeing the evidence of it made


    them wild.


    Christof grinned up at me as his long fingers pulled my ass open. Bane groaned loudly and I heard his


    hand moving quickly over his shaft. Bracing myself on the bed I started to slide up and down Christof¡¯s


    staff. His grin faded as his secondary teeth dropped and his eyes zed.


    Bane¡¯s spending sprayed across my ass as Christof pressed in and came inside of me.

 Chapter 577

    Looking around the room I saw everyone was hard again. If they wanted another go at me, I felt for


    sure I would not enjoy it. Being woken in the middle of the night for sex was difficult for a pregnant


    woman, but I should never have doubted them.


    ¡°Come, Evan said offering me his hand. I slipped tiredly off of Christof and stepped off the bed. Kein


    was already adjusting the water in the shower. They ignored their own raging erections and cleaned me


    quickly.


    ¡°Soon even this will be too much,¡± Evan said patting me dry. ¡°Thank you for letting us still ¡­,¡± Evan


    looked at his Brothers before continuing, ¡°share pleasure with you. We know this isn¡¯t easy for you.¡±


    In all this time, only Christof had ever thanked me. I took Evan off guard when I grabbed him and


    kissed him. He held me up as I looked into his surprised blue eyes.


    ¡°You are wee, my Love,¡± I whispered in his ear.


    I had tough as they all said thank you and insisted that I kiss them too. Never, never, never had I


    expected to hear that in this ce. It was wonderful.


    My belly grew slowly with my son. I feared something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone in


    my family. Finally, I decided I had to ask someone.


    ninjanovel


    Nu-reeh or one of her Sisters checked on me at least once a day. Tosu came most frequently. She


    would sit with me for a moment and make sure all was well. She wanted to know if I was nauseated or


    vomiting. Most pointedly she always asked about my sleep and my mental state.


    I was still quite embarrassed, but everyone seemed aware I had been sad to the point of wishing to end


    my life. Privacy was a privilege I wished I could earn back. Nothing about me was a mystery on this


    Taking a breath, I asked Tosu if my stomach was the right size. I admitted I feared my child was too


    small. Perhaps something was wrong and I should do something different.


    Tosu reassured me quickly.


    ¡°Boys are smaller than girls,¡± she soothed. ¡°Your little one is the right size. It will be an easier birth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress Tosu,¡± I sighed stroking my rounded belly.


    ¡°I worry for him, for his future. I know I have no control¡­¡±


    ¡°He will be born a ve,¡± she said very softly and I looked into her eyes, ¡°but he will not stay that way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t keep the shock off my face, but it did not stop her.


    ¡°I believe freedom is a right, Rachel, you will be free again. I promise you. This will end,¡± she said with


    whispered fierceness. ¡°We are close, so very close.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It had been so long since anyone had called me Rachel. The strange men at the cabin had and she


    had in the past. I barely recognized it as my name. My mouth opened and shut, but nothing came out.


    ¡°It is your free name,¡± Tosu said Laying her hand on my arm. ¡°I will not sully it while you are in bondage.


    Remember it, little human, you will answer to it again.¡±


    I sat shocked into silence by her statement. Tosu just smiled and wished me a good afternoon as she


    walked away.


    For a long time, I sat at the little table and stared after her. It was only when Rose approached me


    about doing our afternoon work that I finally roused myself. Slowly I moved to sit with her and Fuji.


    We were making stories for the young boys again. It was a chore that Rose loved, so she hated it when


    I interrupted her work.

 Chapter 578

Chapter 578


    This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 579

    ¡°It ising quickly.¡±


    The contractions started toe faster and more regr. Rose and Fuji finally decided someone had


    to get the men. I told them how to get to the sorting room and Fuji bolted out. Rose elected to stay with


    me, because she knew more about human child birthing.


    This was happening so quickly this time. I took off my dress and my boots in the birthing room and


    crawled up on the warm b. It had never urred to me Nu-reeh and her Sisters would watch the


    camera for that room. They arrived before the men did and shooed Rose out.


    My family barely made it to the birthing room before the birth. Kein crawled up behind me and


    supported me, so I could wrap my arms around my belly and grab my Legs. It took only three pushes


    and my son slipped onto the b.


    Damien and his Brothers stood transfixed staring at our boy as Nu-reeh picked him up. I saw them try


    to grab the child, but Dinah pushed them back.


    ¡°Stay,¡± Tosu demanded, ¡°let us check him. We will not harm him.¡±


    Much like before the cord was cut and seared shut. Unlike any other time, Nu-reeh treated this infant


    like a precious gift. She held him gently as he started to cry and inspected him thoroughly as she dried


    him.


    I stared at the little boy in Nu-reeh¡¯s hands. He had hair, that surprised me. Wet, blonde locks hung


    past his shoulders on all sides. When he was calm and still, my boy was pale, Like me. As he started to


    be upset with the cold and the handling his skin took on the prominent stripes of a Paterian male.


    It relieved me to see the change, although I hated to hear his upset. Watching Nu-reeh it was obvious


    she was not trying to hurt him, though.


    ninjanovel


    The only thing Nu-reeh did that horrified my family was circumcise the child quickly with a talon.


    Damien and his Brothers yelled and tried to get past Dinah and Tosu, but the two women held them


    back. It was necessary for cleanliness, Tosu patiently told them.


    Seeing the mens¡¯ distress, even I tried to tell Damien what she was doing, but he refused to listen and


    cursed Nu-reeh. She barely noted the inappropriatementary.


    ¡°It will be healed by the next nightfall,¡± Nu-reeh said absently, while swaddling the Little boy tightly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Each of you had this done as did every other male. Do not upset yourselves.¡±


    My son was up to a full fledged wail by this point. He sounded like a small cat caught in the rain. When


    Nu-reeh finally handed him to me it was such a relief.


    The men huddled around as I brought his tiny mouth to a breast. Instinct took over the moment the firm


    tip of my nipple met his lips. He rooted around andtched on right away.


    ¡°Like Hannah,¡± Damien said proudly.


    In that way, yes, he was like Hannah. Feeding seemed toe naturally to him. This little one wasn¡¯t


    shy and took what he wanted. The hair was very different though, long and blonde.


    A momentter his eyes opened and I knew this was not Damien¡¯s child.


    The child¡¯s eyes were huge and blue. The irises took up the entire space, giving him a surreal Look.


    Nu-reeh Looked down and I saw her mouth curve into a wide grin.


    ¡°Most certainly Evan¡¯s first male offspring,¡± she announced to her Sisters.


    ¡°Good man,¡± Dinah said patting Evan¡¯s back. I looked up and Evan was stunned. Fingers traced the


    little boy¡¯s brow as Even stared down at us.


    ¡°We will send in Healers,¡± Nu-reeh said in a business like manner. ¡°Feed the boy as often as he wants.


    He will begin to look for his Brothers soon. We believe he will find them. All boys born to us seek out


    their Brothers.¡±


    ¡°He must have them,¡± Dinahmented, ¡°all men do.¡±

 Chapter 580

    As my young son suckled contentedly I spoke without thinking.


    ¡°He has them already,¡± I said watching his little face. ¡°I felt them when he was inside of me. I¡¯ve heard


    their heartbeats for many turns of the moon.¡±


    The room was silent as I pushed a wet, sticky lock of hair back from his face. It would need to be


    washed soon. It would never be cut, though, that much I knew.


    ¡°You heard them?¡± Nu-reeh said sounding surprised.


    ¡°Humans cannot¡­¡± Dinah started to say and stopped.


    ¡°Most humans cannot,¡± Nu-reeh said and I looked up to see her Looking quite pleased, ¡°I chose my


    breeder well. This human¡¯s mind is well suited to this world.¡±


    The men looked perplexed, which I suppose is why Nu-reeh continued to talk.


    ¡°You are born into sets determined by a force outside of our control,¡± she said conversationally. ¡°Most


    female breeders feel it the moment each of their offspring¡¯s Brothers connects. Your ve¡¯s ability to


    adapt to our world is quite impressive. I am d we chose this ve. It was a wise decision, Sisters,¡±


    thest twoments were directed to Tosu and Dinah.


    The women were talking about this, so Christof took the chance to rify.


    He spoke softly and let the question hang without pushing the women.


    ¡°You chose this ve for us, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Your Brothers wanted a human ve,¡± Nu-reeh answered him, ¡°we saw this ve and knew we would


    give her to you all. We sent you to the auction and we¡­assured no other Paterians would bid on her.


    She was paid for before you first saw her.¡±


    It felt so strange to be reminded I was just a thing the women traded at will. My very existence was


    theirs to y with. Ever since the moment I left Earth, my life had been theirs to control. I was swept by


    the old feelings of abject helplessness and that depressed me greatly.


    The conversation continued as I stared down at my baby, but I did not hear it. I felt theforting


    hands that Evan and Damienid on my head and shoulder. They understood how this made me feel.


    Gratefully, I rubbed my cheek on Evan¡¯s hand as it Lay on my shoulder, as I fought the tears that


    wanted to flood my eyes.


    The women left and the Healers showed up after the centa had been delivered. Once again, they


    wanted it. Damien still found it an odd request, but he didn¡¯t see any harm in it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My lower body was dried and then coated inside and out with a generous portion of the powerful


    healing salve. I felt my flesh tighten after the application.


    ¡°He is so small,¡± Evan said as Bane picked me up. That was urate. The Little bundle in my arms


    was tinypared to both Hannah and Kennedy. It could have been Evan¡®s gic makeup or it could


    be that¡¯s how boys were, I just didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°His hair is all stuck together,¡± Evan continued as Bane walked us toward the bedroom. ¡°We need to


    bathe him.¡±


    ¡°Patience,¡± Damien warned pulling back the covers on the bed, ¡°Let them rest a little, Like we did with


    our other children. You don¡¯t need to rush, Brother.¡±


    Damien¡¯s words seemed to impart some calmness to Evan and he allowed us to be settled on the bed.


    He tucked the covers around my feet and helped Kein prop me up with the pillows so our son could


    finish feeding. The child and I were made absolutelyfortable as he finished and I burped him.


    The other men went to clean up the birthing room, but Evan would not leave. He was fascinated with


    the tiny boy now sleeping in my arms. Nu-reeh had wrapped the child tightly, but his head was


    exposed. I watched transfixed as Evan tasted the boy¡¯s ear and licked his cheek.


    ¡°It tastes of you and me,¡± he said curiously, ¡°but I taste him also.¡± ¡°Do you want to hold him?¡± I asked.


    Evan did. He held the sleeping child and practiced rocking him as I¡¯d done with Hannah and Kennedy. I


    let my eyes slip closed as I heard Evan murmuring to the boy.

 Chapter 581

    I woke on the bed with Evan still beside me. Our son was nestled in the covers between us. I looked


    down to find the Little one sucking loudly on Evan¡¯s smallest finger.


    ¡°He started to make Loud sounds,¡± Evan said, ¡°and I put my hand near his mouth. Now he is happy.¡±


    ¡°That will work for a bit,¡± I assured him, ¡°but if the child is hungry, he must eat.¡±


    I sat up and picked up my wide eyed baby. He was absolutely voracious when he found the nipple


    again. He had been practicing on Evan¡¯s finger for quite a while it seemed.


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± Evan asked suddenly. ¡°You have not told us this one¡¯s name yet. I wish him


    to have a name.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes bore into me as he watched our son feed.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said hoping this decision would not offend his Brothers, ¡°do you have a name you would Like


    to call him? Is there a name you¡¯ve heard that you Like?¡±


    Evan looked confused.


    ¡°I wish to call him by his name, not the name of another. What is his name?¡±


    I smiled at Evan and remembered how new this was to them. The name would be mine to choose.


    On Earth I¡¯d helped my cousin pick out baby names. We¡¯d gone through books and books of names for


    her child. One had always reached out to me.


    ¡°His name,¡± I said with authority, ¡°is Jonathan.¡±


    Evan repeated the name several times as he grinned down at our boy.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°Jonathan,¡± he said still smiling.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t seem anything could take the happy Look off his face.


    The rest of the family came in and sat on the bed around us.


    ¡°He is Jonathan,¡± Evan informed his Brothers proudly.


    We washed little Jonathan the same way we had washed Kennedy.


    I was fascinated by the light markings on the baby¡¯s skin. Unlike the men, who wore their stripes all the


    time, Jonathan¡¯s only appeared when he became upset. Now as we bathed and he was rxed in the


    warm water, they were invisible and he was as pale as me.


    Evan held Jonathan as his Brothers cleaned his baby¡¯s body thoroughly. They handled him so carefully,


    but Evan was still protective. He demanded Kein be the one to clean his hair.


    ¡°It is matted and stuck together. You have the best hands, Brother. Clean it without causing him pain,¡±


    Evan instructed Kein solemnly.


    After our bath our baby was diapered in an absorbent towel. He was then dressed in an outfit that Nu-


    reeh had sent for him. It was Like a bag with arms. The men told me once he started to move around


    small pants would be brought for him. For now, this was warmer and safer.


    ¡°This leather,¡± I said touching the smooth brown of the outfit, ¡°it feels like¡­¡±

 Chapter 582

    It felt Like the coat Nu-reeh had made for me.


    I was surprised when Damien answered the unasked question. ¡°It is Like your coat,¡± he said putting


    mittens of simr consistency on Jonathan¡¯s tiny hands. ¡°Tosu told us the men that make his clothes


    will always beat the material until it is soft. Still it will give him great protection against sharp things.¡±


    Smallshes were tugged to secure the Little mittens to his hands. Evan made sure they weren¡¯t too


    tight. A cord was present under his feet and when it was tied it encased his legs in the outfit. A small


    hood was attached and fitted over his head. One of therge soft nkets I had made was handed to


    me and we wrapped him tightly for warmth.


    Clean, dry, and secure Jonathan Looked up at me with those strange blue eyes.


    ¡°It is Evan¡¯s line,¡± Kein said Looking down into the baby¡¯s face as I held him.


    ¡°All males born to it have eyes that look this way. It is a dominate trait, like the hair.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Little Jonathan started to fuss, so Evan took him and Let him suck on his finger. Big eyes drifted shut


    and the infant was back asleep.


    ¡°Come, little Sister,¡± Bane said happily, ¡°take a meal with us.¡±


    My form was draped in a warm blue dress and we walked slowly out into the main room. I saw a table


    and chairs had been added so we could eat in here.


    ¡°We are not to travel in the caves with Jonathan,¡± Damien informed me.


    ¡°The women want him in a safe ce at all times.¡±


    That was fine for me. I was just as d not to have to drag an infant all over the mountain. It had been


    difficult enough with Hannah and Kennedy.


    The men were beyond excited as they sat and uncovered the feast that had been brought to us. The


    table was Laden with tters. We would eat very well tonight.


    As soon as they started to remove the lids I smelled the pungent aroma of the leaves.


    ¡°Eight days,¡± Evan said excitedly, ¡°this mountain receives the bounty of the tami for eight days. All the


    men get this treat. It is a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Strange,¡± Imented taking a seat beside Evan, ¡°we¡¯ve never had a feast like this before.¡±


    ¡°No sons were born when we were here before,¡± Damien said pulling the meat apart andying arge


    serving in front of me.


    I sat silently in shock. We¡¯d spent many moons in the mountains. Long enough to raise two girls. No


    sons had been born that entire time? The men had sex with women daily, how was it no children were


    born to these women?


    The race would cease to exist if this kept up.


    It made sense now, the need to mix genes with a weak human. At least I was making children. The


    women here did not seem to manage it.


    Our first night with Jonathan was interesting, to say the Least. He got fussy after we had dinner, so I


    fed and changed him. He was fine for a little while and then he got fussy again. The men soon Learned


    how nice it had been with Hannah and Kennedy, the girls could at least tell us what was wrong.


    Jonathan cried and screamed for no reason. He didn¡¯t want the breast, he wasn¡¯t wet, and we were


    keeping him warm. Just like a human infant, he was irritable.

 Chapter 583

    In the middle of his wailing Nu-reeh appeared, which frightened my family and me. Damien and his


    Brothers stood between Nu-reeh and our son, until she promised not to hurt me or the babe.


    They watched her carefully as she checked him over. Huge, taloned fingers examined his soft flesh and


    touched him delicately. I feared for myself and for my family, but Nu-reeh did not wish to harm any of


    us. She just wanted to be sure Jonathan was well. The screaming she expected, to some extent.


    He will be a difficult young man,¡± she said handing him back to me.


    ¡°Walk him,¡± she instructed the men. ¡°It should calm the child.¡±


    The men were shaking they were so angry after Nu-reeh left. Evan leaned over and passed a gentle


    hand across his wailing child¡¯s face. His other hand cupped my cheek. With utter tenderness he kissed


    me and then kissed his son. Nu-reeh had no right to touch us as she had.


    ¡°She is correct,¡± I grudgingly admitted to them.


    ¡°Babies on Earth are often soothed by movement. Walking and rocking him may calm him.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The men took turns the first night walking Jonathan. I was ordered to stay in bed and rest. Exhausted


    as I was, Iplied easily with the edict.


    Jonathan stayed calmer as they paced the interior of our cave. I¡¯d sleep until they determined it was


    time to feed him. After I was done, I was tucked back in to sleep while another of them walked the baby


    for awhile. Moving around was the only thing that kept him calm.


    The night passed fitfully, but at some point it got quiet and I felt myself fade into aplete sleep.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Bane cursed and jumped out of bed.


    I was startled awake and looked for my son. He and Evan were gone. I tried not to panic as I followed


    the men out of our living area. There was no one walking by the pool.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to skin us,¡± Damien ranted walking faster.


    The men had not bothered to dress and still wore their simple sleeping shifts. I wore my crumpled blue


    sleeping gown and no foot covers or boots. We were half dressed at best.


    ¡°Where is Jonathan? Where is Evan?¡± I asked in a slightly frantic voice.


    ¡°He told us he was walking the boy,¡± Kein grumbled. ¡°He told us to rest and let him take thest shift.¡±


    Bane growled and answered the question, ¡°He won¡¯t Listen to us. Evan wants to show his boy the


    moons. He¡¯s taken him to an opening in the mountain.¡±


    The men ran and I tried to keep up. It was obvious that I was not going to be able to. Christof waited


    until I caught up, then scooped me up and ran with me in his arms.


    We rounded a bend and there stood Evan at a Large opening in the rock wall. He turned when he


    heard us and smiled. Evan was dressed and Jonathan was wrapped andying in his arms. The little


    one sucked contentedly at Evan¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Hiding things,¡± Damien saiding to stand beside Evan, ¡°is not good, Brother. You knew we would


    not want you to do this. Nu-reeh does not want the child out of our section.¡±


    Evan shrugged and grinned back at his Brother. ¡°He needs to see the moonset,¡± Evan exined


    simply.


    I wanted to reach out and grab the baby to take him back to the warm safety of our apartments. The


    contented look on Evan¡¯s face as he looked down at Jonathan stopped me.

 Chapter 584

    It made sense suddenly. Of course Evan would want to show hissonhis first full day. This was important


    to Evan. His life revolved around the pattern of the moons.


    Damien leaned on one wall as Bane and Kein leaned on the other side. Christof set me down and then


    he bounded back the way we¡¯de.


    I shivered and stepped close to Damien who wrapped me in his arms.


    ¡°My Brother will bring your warm outfit,¡± he murmured into my hair. Cold morning air whipped into the


    cave and I looked over at my son. He was warm and covered, not at all bothered by the weather. The


    cold wind immediately made me miserable. Damien¡¯s warm arms helped, but it felt as though my bare


    feet would freeze and drop off.


    The world¡¯s moons took the pattern they always did before they set. I stood and watched with Damien


    as the first and smallest dipped below the horizon. Evan watched and spoke to the baby the entire


    time. He exined to the infant how the moons worked.


    Jonathan¡¯s attention never wavered off of Evan. I assumed his eyes weren¡¯t developed enough to


    distinguish anything other than Light and dark. He seemed to like the gentle, murmuring voice of his


    male breeder, though. Evan held his entire attention.


    Christof ran up to us a moment Later. He pulled my boots up my legs as Damien pulled the Long jacket


    around me. The warm gloves were dragged up my arms and I sighed with relief. This time the bitter


    cold in the mountains was unbearable for me.


    The second moon had started to set and the sky was bing Lighter when the rustle of wings


    interrupted us. Tosu had dropped from above and stepped into the cave next to Bane. Nu-reeh


    approached from behind us.


    The women stood silently for a moment before Tosu spoke.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°You see, Nu-reeh,¡± she said quietly, ¡°this is how the women with beads say it is.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a sound Like someone that had already had this argument to exhaustion.


    ¡°I exined the rules to them,¡± she said directing thement to Tosu.


    ¡°There was no danger,¡± Tosu argued.


    ¡°I have sat and watched the entire time they have been here. I will do it each time the male wishes to


    bring his young to see the sky. I knew what he was doing when he left their quarters.¡±


    The women had a staring contest as the sky got brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Wait for my Sister,¡± Nu-reeh begrudgingly told us finally, ¡°and she will take you to see moons rise and


    set. I forbid you to go alone, Evan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± the men answered her and she turned and left.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tosu stood at the entrance to the cave, off to the side. I recognized the slightly defensive position and


    realized she was alert for danger. My young boy meant a great deal to these women.


    The sky became much lighter and Jonathan gurgled and cooed reaching for the Light. The sound


    absolutely melted my heart. I put a gloved hand on Evan¡¯s arm and looked at our little boy. He made


    the noise a second time and yawned big.


    ¡°It is not time for sleeping,¡± Evan said softly. ¡°Wake and see the morning.¡±


    ¡°New children sleep at odd times,¡± Tosu told him gently. ¡°The little one will sleep when he is ready and


    wake when he is done. As he gets older he will follow the moons as you do. They often do not feel the


    pull until they begin to walk.¡±


    Interesting information and it seemed to calm Evan¡¯s nerves. He could not understand how his child


    wanted to sleep in the day. I was d Tosu had taken the time to exin.

 Chapter 585

    We took breakfast in our rooms once Evan was satisfied with Jonathan¡¯s introduction to the day. I fed


    the littlest member of the family as the men passed out tes of food to each other. Much to Evan¡¯s


    dismay Jonathan fell sound asleep after he nursed.


    ¡°The moons are set,¡± Evan said sounding upset, ¡°the sun is in the sky. He should not wish to sleep


    now.¡±


    Damien and Christof soothed him and reminded him what Tosu had said. They also remembered


    Hannah and Kennedy. It was normal for a baby to sleep after feeding. Jonathan had also been awake


    most of the night being cranky. Of course he would rest.


    The family calmed Evan¡¯s fears and we had a very pleasant breakfast.


    While Jonathan slept I took a chance to use the pad Kennedy had given me. I wanted to send both my


    girls a note about their birth brother. It seemed important they should know.


    I should have known nothing about me was a secret on this world. I had three messages on the pad.


    Kennedy sent love and congrattions and so did Hannah. They¡¯d heard of the sessful birth while


    they traveled. A boy with Evan¡¯s talent made a strong family. Jonathan was already quite celebrated.


    The third message was under Kennedy¡¯s ount, but it was not from my girls.


    Damien and his Brothers crowded around the pad to read the message. Tyle and his Brothers had


    escaped. Bane¡¯ssonwas Living free beyond the mountains.


    The young men thanked Damien and his Brothers for the education they had been given. Living


    outside thepound was very difficult. It would have been harder if they had known less.


    ¡°Men approached us,¡± Tyle wrote, ¡°as we were on one of our first solo patrols. They told us Hannah


    had sent them. We remembered what you had told us and we went with them willingly. They made it


    Looked Like we had fought them, though. The men ruined our transport from thepound, so it


    appeared we had battled.¡±


    My men were shocked how close to thepound the bandits came. Young Warriors were never sent


    very far. Tyle exined how the bandits used a series of underground tunnels to reach them. They had


    transports built that ran in the hidden spaces. The transports that ran underground were different from


    the ones above. Tyle told us they ran on something called ore. It was a harrowing ride to freedom deep


    beneath the surface of the.


    Aryn sent his thanks to Bane and stated he wished to see him again. He told us his family missed the


    instruction from Damien¡¯s family. The boys had never met men that treated them as Damien and his


    Brother¡¯s did. Aryn looked forward to being together with us again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jonathan started to fuss after we¡¯d read the message through for at least the fifth time. Evan handed


    me the tiny bundle and stroked his back.


    ¡°We will save you, too,¡± he promised the baby.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    ¡°You will not die this way.¡±


    Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below:


    [email protected]</a>


    describe yourself in payment description


    Jonathan grew quickly sequestered in our mountain home. The first Lunar cycle was the worst,


    because he had no order to his sleep and wake cycles. He slept a great deal in the day and wanted to


    be awake at night.


    To be honest, I got the feeling Jonathan liked to be around Evan. He was always more lively and


    animated when his male breeder held him. My little boy knew exactly who he belonged to.


    Despite understanding Jonathan, his schedule was still frustrating. My family¡¯s devotion was something


    I was unfailingly grateful for. The men had no issue taking turns at night to rock and hold the infant.


    When I¡¯d had all I could take and needed to rest, they took over his care.


    The men became good at recognizing Jonathan¡¯s sounds. They would cajole and rock him pacing the


    area by the pool. When the noises meant hunger. they¡¯d bring him to me straightaway.


    Evan never had an issue with caring for Jonathan. If the boy kept him up all night, he didn¡¯t really care.


    He¡¯d do whatever was necessary to keep his little one happy and well. We all noted Evan¡¯s devotion


    and the bond that seemed to form between he and hisson. In my heart I loathed the day Jonathan


    would be taken from us.


    Rose and Fuji helped to entertain the infant and keep him happy during the day, once he finally was


    more awake then. His happiness was Nu-reeh¡¯s most important goal. When he screamed more often


    than not she appeared to ensure he was treated well. I felt I was under amicroscope.


    The scrutiny worried me at first, but I soon rxed. Nu-reeh had no desire to bring me any harm. I fed


    Jonathan from my body and was his sole source of nourishment. I was as important as the young boy


    she already imed, at Least while he needed me.


    Donate Us ( Novelliberty):


    paypall ount given below:


    [email protected]</a>


    describe yourself in payment description

 Chapter 586

    My health and well being were still a priority. She watched what I ate and what I did every day. The


    men still came and watched me swim every day. It was much like when I waspregnant.


    Also like during thepregnancy, my contact with my daughters was Limited after Jonathan¡¯s birth. The


    girls had to ask permission to see us and Jonathan could not go out into the mines. My girls visited in


    our area for specified amounts of time. I knew Nu-reeh monitored us.


    Nu-reeh had given the girls instructions. Jonathan could touch them if he wanted, but they were never


    to Lay a hand on him. He was virtual royalty in our Little world.


    Jonathan crawled over the girls and tasted their fur. When they satIndian stylehe liked to settle in the


    warmth of their Laps and sleep. My littlesonadored his birth sisters and squealed with joy whenever


    they came to visit.


    Not surprisingly, my girls were still at it. When they physically came to see me, they couldn¡¯t say much.


    The messages on the pad I got from them told me what they were doing to help the freedom effort.


    As they traveled around they did different jobs, usually reconnaissance, for the rebel leaders. Hannah


    was also involved in rescues from thepounds. Just from the way she told me stories I knew she


    protected the men fiercely.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly how human children grew, but I knew about Paterians. Much like his sisters


    Jonathan started to try to walk after his first moon. By that time, he finally wanted to sleep when the


    men did and wanted to wake when the moons sat. It was relieving to sleep at night, but walking brought


    new challenges to us.


    Nu-reeh kept him well dressed as his needs changed. The day he started to stand she had little pants


    sent for him. As soon as the clothing got tight on his growing body, the right size was sent. She was


    very attentive to his needs.


    Those strange big eyes began to Look slightly more normal as he grew. His face seemed to grow


    around them. The long blonde hair framed his face, making him Look almost angelic. He was a


    markedly handsome Little man.


    There were issues, though, and things I would never have considered I could screw up. Inadvertently I


    slowed his ability to speak. I sang to him and spoke around him inEnglish.I didn¡¯t do it to be rebellious, I


    was just used to Hannah and Kennedy, who knew both Languages.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For instance, when I knitted Jonathan was enthralled by the movement of the needles. He¡¯d watch


    them carefully for a time and then reach out to grab them. What usually happened after that was a tug


    of war as half a morning¡¯s worth of knitting fell apart.


    ¡°Gimme,¡± I¡¯d say inEnglish,ughing at his antics, ¡°mine, not yours.¡± Jonathan learned the words from


    me quickly. When he started to babble it was a blend. Some of the words were Paterian and


    someEnglish. Only Rose and I could truly understand the strange mixture of words and phrases that he


    started to use.


    Nu-reeh was displeased at hisnguage, but gruffly informed me it would be fixed at the Child Keepers.


    I swallowed the tears I wanted to shed and merely thanked her. Hannah and Kennedy would free my


    baby boy. One day he could speak any Language he wished.


    By the time the child had passed three moons, he could have been termed a devil. He was curious and


    strong. Evan brought him toys and he dismantled them. He threw his blocks and bent his puzzle


    pieces. His favorite trick was to drop things into the pool and watch them sink Shiny stones the men


    brought him to y with were perfect for that. ALL in all, I could barely keep up with him.


    Evan feared for the boy around the water and taught him to swim. It wasn¡¯t so much a lesson as a way


    to alleviate our fears. As it turned out, Jonathan had no fear of water and swimming in it came naturally


    to him. As soon as he was allowed to swim he¡¯d swim down to the bottom and collect the things he¡¯d


    thrown into the pool. Of course all he did was toss them back in to retrieve again. He¡¯d y that game


    all day if I allowed him.


    Early on it had be apparent that Jonathan was too adventuresome to be left alone. My friends and


    I developed a system when we cleaned our rooms. One of us would watch the boy as the other two


    worked. As we moved from room to room he¡¯d grab the side of my dress or Rose¡¯s dress and babble


    away to us. Our time to clean was his time to talk. It seemed good practice for him since he was usually


    too active to stop and converse.


    Most of the time activity was Jonathan¡¯s motto. He ran circles around all of us. When I used a table


    he¡¯d climb onto it only to jump off. The furniture in our apartment was his own personal jungle gym.


    He¡¯d bound from chair to chair, never touching the floor. It wasn¡¯t possible to stop him. The word ¡®no¡¯


    was like an ignition switch. Damien Laughed and said it was just Like Evan.


    Jonathan was Like Evan in other ways also. His hair grew so it ran down his back. When it reached a


    certain point it seemed to stop growing. We kept it tied back to keep it from tangling in everything.


    Getting a knot out of Jonathan¡¯s hair always resulted in screams that sounded like bloody murder.


    Damien remembered that having been a frequent issue when they were young also.


    There were things about Jonathan that were certainly human attributes. Curiosity could have been his


    middle name. He wanted to do everything we did. Meal time was always a challenge. Without teeth he


    couldn¡¯t really eat the food on our tes. He¡¯d nurse and then he wanted to taste what we were having.


    Lucky for us, as it turned out, I found he¡¯d eat mashed up food. I would crush soft things, Like my sweet


    potato chunks and feed that to him. It didn¡¯t make him sick and he was growing well, so we always


    shared with him.


    He nursed frequently, but ate something off mine or Evan¡¯s te at most meals. It seemed to make the


    little one happy. I was always d when he was happy.


    Jonathan was an all consuming task, but we all loved him. He loved us, too, in his own wild, childish


    way. Jonathan needed more though.

 Chapter 587

    By his fifth moon something strange started to happen. The first time it did my family panicked.


    We were sitting around the fire in the Late evening before bed. We¡¯d finished a note from Hannah and


    were just talking. All of the sudden the men jumped back out of their chairs. The entire focus was on


    Jonathan who was babbling happily at my feet.


    My quizzical expression met their wide, shocked ones.


    ¡°He tried to¡­¡± Evan said and stopped.


    Jonathan got up and walked toward Evan talking and reaching. He wanted his Daddy to pick him up.


    Evan backed toward the far wall slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± I fussed standing to pick up our son.


    ¡°He just wants to be close to you.¡±


    In a very human gesture Evan shook his head ¡®no¡¯ and stared mutely at me.


    .-¡± again Evan couldn¡¯t finish and just stood there. ¡°It was Like he tried to bond with us,¡± Damien said


    slowly. ¡°I felt it, we all did. It was so strange.¡±


    ¡°For a moment,¡± Kein said in awe, ¡°he was part of us. That has never happened before. We didn¡¯t know


    anyone could do that¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t like it, though,¡± Bane said stepping toward me. ¡°We weren¡¯t right, we didn¡¯t fit, but he wanted


    to try.¡±


    The mens¡¯ postures rxed and Evan finally came toward us. A hand stroked the boy¡¯s head.


    Jonathan caught Evan¡¯s hand andmenced sucking on his fingers.


    He is lonely,¡± Evan said quietly.


    ¡°I cannot remember not knowing you, Brothers,¡± Bane said resting a hand on Kein¡¯s shoulder.


    Christof came to stand by Evan as Jonathan gummed his fingers.


    ¡°He is sad. It is Like when I was separated from you all after the women had me in the mountains. He


    knows he has Brothers, but he cannot find them.¡±


    ¡°Remember what Ronal told us many moons ago?¡± Damien asked. ¡°When we thought Hannah was a


    boy he told us they put the boys together.¡±


    ¡°It needs to be soon,¡± Evan said sadly. ¡°He needs his Brothers.¡± A tear slid down my face and I saw the


    same emotions in Evan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He will not be lost to us forever, Sister,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Hannah and Kennedy will save him¡­they must.¡±


    My family murmured assurances to us. They had saved Bane¡¯s boy already. My girls would help save


    this son. Again, I had to put my faith in their promises to control my emotions, otherwise sadness


    threatened to overwhelm me.


    I knew time was short, so I enjoyed Jonathan as much as I could. Every waking moment was spent


    ying with him and talking to him. He still spoke in that strange Language he¡¯d invented. I understood


    him, though

 Chapter 588

    Children have no basis for sad and I knew that. Jonathan started to do things that told me he was not


    happy. He didn¡¯t talk as much and yed with his toys less. He slept poorly and had to be reminded to


    nurse. I knew Nu-reeh would notice and she did.


    ¡°He needs his Brothers,¡± she told me as she stalked in one day without warning.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I agreed watching the unusually quiet little boy sitting Listlessly by the pool.


    ¡°Usually we wait until they have teeth and are eating on their own, but this cannot continue,¡± she


    informed me.


    Nu-reeh left after her promation, but Tosu returned Later to exin what would happen.


    The women knew the boys had to meet and match with their families. Gatherings were held regrly in


    predetermined sites. Any woman with a son was wee to attend. Women flew from all over the


    world to meet, but I was a special case.


    Jonathan needed me to feed and it was deemed foolish for Nu-reeh to be dragging a human across the


    net. The women had agreed to forgo the usual site and hold the next meeting in our mountain.


    ¡°Be strong, Rachel,¡± Tosu whispered to me with her back to the cameras, ¡°he will be fine to grow for a


    while with the Child Keepers. He will be brought back to you.¡±


    I fought for inner peace as I thanked her.


    It was less than four day cyclester when I received my summons to attend. Jonathan and I had been


    sitting with Rose and Fuji. Dinah came to our rooms and demanded I bring my knitting needles, yarn,


    and Jonathan. I followed her out the main door toward the area where the women stayed.


    We walked to the huge wall and Dinah scooped me up. When we took flight Jonathan screamed, but


    not Like I wanted to. That was fun and he wanted to do it again. He cried and fought when Dinah put us


    down at the top. He begged in his jumblednguage to do it again.


    Dinah was never friendly with me; I was barely tolerated. Jonathan was a different story. She took him


    from me and flew him up and down five times before she walked us inside. Jonathan was ecstatic and


    grinned broadly at the huge woman. He was enraptured with Dinah. I fought the urge to roll my eyes at


    his taste in women.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the past I¡¯d been in the women¡¯s area and it had been sparsely popted and quiet. Therge


    central area was amon pass through, but the women didn¡¯t congregate the way men did. Today


    was entirely different.


    The stone pit my girls dipped their talons in was literally walled off. The rest of the area was alive with


    activity.


    The main floor was Lit with torches and scattered with brightly colored toys. Cushions were all over the


    ce and I soon noticed why. As two rge women stood and talked a boy was nestled between them.


    He was wrapped in a nket on the soft, little make shift bed, sound asleep.


    There were perhaps fifty women here all with their boys roving about or resting.


    Jonathan rode in my arms and took it all in for a moment. He¡¯d never been in the presence of this many


    before and he¡¯d never seen other little boys.


    He was content to sit in wonder for all of about twenty heartbeats.


    ¡°Mama, down. I wan!¡± he demanded struggling out of my arms.


    He hit the floor and couldn¡¯t decided where to go first. A momentter he bolted toward a group of boys


    ying.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to do and thought perhaps I should stop him, but Dinah corrected me.


    ¡°Let him be,¡± she demanded grabbing my arm.

 Chapter 589

    ¡°He wille to you when he is hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said watching Jonathan boldly approach the other children.


    My Little one had no fear, only curiosity. He went from child to child, babbling and touching. Some of


    the other children interacted with him and some shied away. He was smaller than most, but he had a


    mighty personality.


    Dinah led me to where Nu-reeh and Tosu were. I was directed to rest on arger cushion. Tosu pointed


    out that they had brought me refreshments should I need them.


    Jonathan inspected every child at the gathering. He yed longer with some, but he never stayed with


    anyone. It was like he was Looking for someone.


    Eventually, he was spent. He sat in the middle of the floor and Let out an ear splitting cry. It didn¡¯t


    matter that I shouldn¡¯t, I went to him immediately.


    Weaving between the boys and their toys I picked up my wailing son. He was so upset; he didn¡¯t want


    to be held and rocked. Food was not a concern and he refused the breast petntly. Jonathan just


    continued to scream.


    ¡°Nurse, Baby,¡± I begged him, but he wouldn¡¯t.


    I carried his wailing, squirming body back to the pile of cushions Nu-reeh had directed me to. Singing


    softly, I tried tofort my boy, but he was uncharacteristically irritable. Pacing in front of the cushions


    I rocked him until he calmed.


    Tosu reassured me, her only male offspring had done the same thing. His brothers had not been at the


    gathering the first day and it frustrated him. That Little boy had done the same thing Jonathan was


    currently doing.


    It took time, but my boy rxed slowly. I put him on the cushion beside me and he just stayed there. He


    sat and yed absently with things Nu-reeh brought to him. The other little boys would wander by, but


    he ignored them. Jonathan knew what he needed and these children were not it.


    ¡°More women arrive for the next many days Tosu told me. ¡°This gathering willst here for five day


    cycles.¡±


    Nu-reeh and her sisters talked. They hoped at Least some of Jonathan¡¯s Brothers would be brought to


    this gathering. At lease one of them should be having the same sensations manifesting. Their female


    breeders should be delivering them soon.


    The hall we were in was loud. The women met and talked as the boys screamed and yed. It was


    constant noise and stimtion. I feared it would be too much for Jonathan, since he was unused to this


    much activity. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by it all.


    ¡°I do not believe it,¡± Nu-reeh said suddenly as the women in the hall all turned.


    I looked where they were looking and saw a woman limping into the room. The woman wasrge and


    looked powerful, but she was gravely injured. Even from where I sat I could see the streaks of blood


    down her legs. Her stomach had been shed open and viscera could clearly be seen.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My hand went to my mouth as I saw what she carried. A small boy with brown hair was nestled in her


    arms. He was still, from my perspective, and his color was¡­off.


    The woman moved further into the Light and I saw the sh of colored beads that had been used to


    decorate her fur. She stood silently watching the other women.


    I wondered what they would do. She was seriously injured, would theyplete the job? Would they


    torture her? She could not fight back effectively the way she Looked now.


    I had no more time to consider the issue. Trapped in my musings I had not seen Jonathan get up. He


    had crossed the room and I didn¡¯t see him until he was at the woman¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Gimme,¡± he demanded loudly in English reaching toward her boy, ¡°mine no yours!¡±


    The woman¡¯s brow quirked and Jonathan repeated the phrase over and over again, still reaching for


    her boy.

 Chapter 590

    It must have made sense to her, despite the strange word. She sat the Little brown haired boy on his


    bottom in front of Jonathan. More beads caught the light as she stood back up.


    I¡¯d gotten to my feet and moved toward my baby without thinking. If there was to be a fight between the


    women, I didn¡¯t want Jonathan in the middle of it. This woman, even injured, could kill my son if she


    fought with Nu-reeh. I could not let it happen.


    Jonathan plopped down in front of the new little boy and grabbed his hand. In a gesture I was very


    familiar with he started to suck the other boy¡¯s fingers. A slight smile appeared on the beaded woman¡¯s


    face watching the children.


    I reached the trio and tried to pick up Jonathan to move him. The beaded woman stopped me with a


    gentlemand.


    ¡°Leave them,¡± she said, ¡°Aiden is his Brother and they will not tolerate it if you take them apart.¡±


    I was frantic and Looked back at Nu-reeh as she came toward us. I knelt behind Jonathan and prayed


    my body would take the impact of whatever battle was about to happen


    Talons stopped behind me and to both sides. My breathing revved up and I hunched protectively over


    my boy, but what happened was unexpected.


    ¡°You are injured, cousin,¡± I heard Nu-reeh say calmly.


    ¡°I am,¡± the beaded woman replied. ¡°I will not live to see the next sunrise.¡±


    The conversation continued and it was pleasant. The beaded woman was named Halil. She had been


    protecting her men from Racks and been outnumbered. She¡¯d destroyed the dreaded creatures, but


    had suffered mortal injuries.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Her Sisters had flown here with her, but she¡¯d made the Last moments of the journey alone. The


    beaded ones did not wish to be captured by Nu-reeh and her followers. They had men to protect at


    home.


    Nu-reeh bristled at thement. She and her followers had sworn not to harm women from these


    gatherings. This was a neutral event. Despite how she feared for the men the beaded ones took, she


    would not seize their protectors and risk their health.


    Halilughed at the idea that Nu-reeh feared for the taken men, blood seeped from her wounds faster


    at the noise. ¡°They are free men, Nu-reeh, thate and go as they please. Our men are strong and


    have taken up the positions they should in our society.¡±


    ¡°Men should be protected,¡± Nu-reeh insisted. ¡°You have taken ones under our protection. We fear for


    them.¡±


    Halil dropped to her knees suddenly and we were all silent watching her. Arge hand came down and


    stroked the head of her boy. He looked at her and whimpered pitifully.


    He was watching his mother die and it broke my heart. Tears started to fill my eyes and I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention to Jonathan. When he shoved me backwards, I toppled and ended up sitting on Nu-reeh¡¯s


    feet. I slid off her talons and sat on the floor feeling surprised.


    ¡°Come, nurse from Mama. Lots o¡¯ milk, we share. No be hungry,¡± Jonathan promised Aiden.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As I sat stunned, Jonathan Lifted the other boy under his arms and dragged him onto myp.


    ¡°Baby, what are you doing?!¡± I asked as Jonathan moved my clothing aside and pulled out a heavy


    breast.


    ¡°Hungry, Mama,¡± he stated simply pushing the new little boy¡¯s head to my teat.


    The little, brown haired boy let Jonathan guide him and took a nipple between dry, cracked lips. As I sat


    and watched he took a tentative pull. Three voracious children had taught my breasts how to produce


    enough food for an army. Two half hearted suckster the new Little boy¡¯s mouth filled with milk.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡­¡± I had no idea what to say.

 Chapter 591

    I didn¡¯t want to refuse the boys, because I feared that would be rude for a ve to do. It wasn¡¯t clear to me that I should nurse


    another woman¡¯s child. None of the women Looking down at me appeared upset with this, though.


    The first taste of milk must have been different for Aiden. He seemed surprised, but swallowed it after a mere moment. Evidently


    it was deemed fit because he started to suck ravenously burying his hands in the soft tissue and gripping fiercely.


    Halil fell gracelessly to her side and watched us with half lidded eyes.


    ¡°Aiden will not die, then,¡± she whispered watching her son drink Like a starved man. ¡°I have not been able to feed him for two day


    cycles.¡±


    Nu-reeh made a horrified sound, ¡°You should have brought him sooner. My ve can feed them both.¡±


    ¡°Your ve,¡± Halil repeated sadly, ¡°my male offspring is your ve now also. How I wished to save him from this life. He should


    have been like his cousins and bonded with free boys in other camps. I prayed he would be like the many we have bred and kept


    from your ways.¡±


    ¡®ousins?¡± Nu-reeh asked suspiciously.


    ¡°We have our own gatherings before we bring our boys to these vile events,¡± Halil whispered.


    ¡°Our numbers are not small and we will grow quickly. very stifles men, they cannot reach their


    potential with your ways.¡±


    Aiden continued to drink as Jonathan crawled up beside him. My little one wiggled around until I held


    both of them, Jonathan wasn¡¯t hungry and just watched his Brother. He wanted, he needed, to be close


    to him.


    Nu-reeh¡¯s voice was thick with emotion, ¡°What do you do to our men?¡± she asked. ¡°How do you force


    them to breed with you?¡±


    Halil¡¯s voice became ragged and her breathing wasing in gasps, but she answered.


    ¡°We treat them as equals,¡± she said. ¡°They choose us as we choose them. We are all part of a happy,


    functional home. My men are my beloved as are my Sisters. I care deeply for all of them. My emotions


    for my male offspring I cannot describe¡­¡±


    Halil¡¯s eyes closed and she took a few more gasping breaths. A small tremor passed through her


    hands and feet and then she moved no more. Halil had died less than five handspans from me.


    ninjanovel


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The little boys didn¡¯t notice the drama that unfolded just behind them. Women came and took Halil¡¯s


    body and the boys did not see them. Aiden finished drinking from both breasts and then his eyes drifted


    shut. Jonathan did the same thing and they were soon snoring softly.


    Sitting on the floor and holding both boys was difficult, getting up with them would have been impossible. Tosu took Aiden and


    Dinah picked up Jonathan. I got to my feet and followed as we walked back to the area we¡¯d been in prior. Nu-reeh asked me to


    sit on my cushions while I ate and drank. With two children to feed I would require more water and food.


    ¡°Aiden is weak,¡± Tosu told me as she tucked him under a soft nket on the cushion beside me. ¡°Jonathan ispleting the


    bonding with this child and it will affect him. Feed them both so they will be strong.¡±


    Dinah put Jonathan down next to Aiden so they were touching and seconded Tosu¡¯s statement. If Aiden got too weak it would kill


    Jonathan. They were both my responsibility to feed back to health.


    The women stood around me talking. Nu-reeh had heard the things Halil had said in the past. The beaded women always


    imed the same thing. She had not heard what prolific breeders they were before this.


    I sat silently with the children while the women discussed. In my own heart and head I mourned for Halil¡®s loss. She had been a


    brave, noble woman. Her son would be the same and I felt honored that he was bonding to my baby.


    Nu-reeh walked off with her Sisters to talk to other women. I was left with the two sleeping children. I just watched the room with


    amazement about what had just happened.


    After a long while, Aiden woke and started to fuss. Jonathan woke instantly and assisted as I pulled his Brother back into myp.


    I nursed Aiden again and checked the absorbent wrap on his bottom. It was bone dry.

 Chapter 592

    I took the time to really examine Halil¡¯s son and I knew he was in trouble. Even after drinking twice his


    mouth looked dry and his eyes appeared sunken. This Little boy was very dehydrated.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Despite the recent dehydration I saw his strength. Aiden¡¯s stripes were prominent and his features


    were strong. It was obvious he was pure¡ª blooded Paterian male. He would be powerful when he


    grew up.


    More awake after two feedings Aiden looked around. His wide brown eyes met mine and he held my


    gaze.


    ¡°falil?¡± he finally asked quietly.


    ¡°Gone for now,¡± I whispered, ¡°you are here with your Brother.¡±


    Mentioning Jonathan distracted the boy and he grinned at his new ymate. I sat them on the


    cushions together and they seemed happy. The rest of the room didn¡¯t exist as far as they were


    concerned.


    Jonathan seemed weaker and more tired than he had when we got here. He sat with Aiden on the


    cushion next to me and yed calmly with the toys. My son was usually wild, Aiden¡®s condition was


    slowing them both down.


    I sat with the two boys for the remainder of the day. Food was brought for me and I fed the boys


    whenever they wanted. New little ones arrived throughout the afternoon. My two boys didn¡¯t pay any


    attention to the other children for the most part. They just sat and attended to one another.


    Tosu approached Late in the afternoon and crouched beside us.


    ¡°They still feed from the breast, so they will stay with you. If their other Brotherse the women may


    force you to stay in this area with us,¡± she said stroking Aiden¡¯s head.


    ¡°Their Brothers may be so young their mothers will not bring them yet. If that is so, we will have another


    gathering Like this one in another Lunar cycle.¡±


    Tosu guided me and we walked back toward the incline. Jonathan walked with me, but Aiden had to be


    carried by Tosu. He didn¡¯t want to leave the great hall we¡¯d been in, though.


    ¡°Halil?¡± he continued to question Tosu.


    ¡°Your Brother is here,¡± Tosu told him softly. ¡°Halil has gone to The Great Harmonious Spirit. She


    brought you to your Brother.¡±


    ninjanovel


    The answer did not satisfy the Little boypletely, but it moved his focus to Jonathan.


    ¡°He calls her by her name,¡± I said absently as we approached the incline.


    Tosuughed lightly. ¡°The answer I wish to give you is ¡®Of course he does¡¯, but I understand you


    humans have titles for your male and female breeders. Nu-reeh was quite surprised when Hannah


    referred to you as Mama. She thought your name had been changed.¡±


    ¡°on Earth, it¡¯s what they would have called me,¡± I said picking up Jonathan.


    I propped Jonathan on my hip. He was usually rambunctious and impulsive. I didn¡¯t want him jumping


    off the incline. Aiden¡¯s presence calmed him, but I wasn¡¯t sure by how much.


    ¡°You could go back to Earth,¡± she said quietly and I stopped walking I was so surprised.


    ¡°It is not impossible. Think about what you want,¡± she finished turning to face me.


    My mind swam with the possibility of going home. No more monsters and no more forced breedings. I


    could go back to school and get training as a teacher.

 Chapter 593

    Jonathan yawned in my arms and stretched,ying his head against my shoulder. ¡°He couldn¡¯t go with


    me,¡± I said sadly watching my boy, neither could Hannah or Kennedy.


    My children would be alien monsters on Earth. They didn¡¯t look human and could never pass for it. I


    thought of the movie, ¡°Starman¡±, where the government had hunted down and killed the first


    ambassador from another civilization. My children could not even im diplomatic immunity. They¡¯d be


    poked and prodded and kept in cages. Their freedom would be much more Limited than mine was


    here.


    Damien and his Brothers obviously couldn¡¯t go either, they would be treated as foreign invaders. If I left,


    I did so without my family.


    ¡°Think on it, Rachel,¡± Tosu said softly.


    ¡°One day you will be given the option.¡±


    ttering talons announced Dinah hade to help Tosu move me and the two little ones down the


    incline. Iposed my features and allowed myself to be lifted and moved down.


    Once we were on the ground Jonathan was curious again. He only got toe out here when Evan


    showed him the moons. He scrambled out of my arms and walked with us, exploring everything.


    The women did not Let me walk unescorted to the quarters I shared with my friends and family. Tosu


    and Dinah walked us all to the cave entrance.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°We wille for you tomorrow,¡± Tosu advised me, ¡°after the little ones have fed after moon set move


    them out into the room with the pool. We wille for you all after that.¡±


    Tosu handed me Aiden and I carried him into therge outer room. Jonathan gripped my skirt and


    walked beside us. He babbled amicably to Aiden until he saw the pool.


    ¡°Mama, ¡®wim!¡± he demanded loudly pulling insistently on my outfit.


    My men must have heard him and came out to greet us. They stood still when they saw I carried


    another Little boy.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯ste and Aiden is tired. Come and have an evening meal. We will swimter,¡± I coaxed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jonathan threw a tantrum and sat down on the floor. He screamed and his stripes became dark and


    prominent. The upset seemed to spur the same emotion in his Brother. The little boy I held started to


    fuss and wiggle, suddenly finding the energy.


    Damien took control when it became apparent what was happening. ¡°Enough, young ones,¡± he said


    firmly, ¡°we will eat our meal and then you may y in the water.¡±


    The firm male voice soothed both boys and they looked up at the older man expectantly.


    Evan followed Damien and picked up a disgruntled Jonathan.


    ¡°Evidently,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you have much to tell us, Sister.¡±


    I was so d that Jonathan could eat some solid food. He nursed a bit, but was satisfied easily with


    mashed up things from our tes and messy sips from his Daddy¡¯s cup. Aiden had obviously never


    eaten solid food and he nursed me dry.


    My family was enthralled as I told them about the process of finding Brothers and Halil¡¯s death. None of


    them really remembered finding one another. They had foggy memories of the time before they were


    together. but their first solid memories were at the Child Keepers.


    ¡°It has always been just us, together,¡± Bane said patting Kein¡¯s back.


    ¡°I do not remember a time when you were not with me.¡±

 Chapter 594

    ¡°It has always been us,¡± Christof said looking fondly at his Brothers, ¡°just us, together.¡±


    ¡°Except the other,¡± Damien said Looking pointedly at Evan, ¡°there is someone else, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I looked curiously around the table and Evan was deep in thought.


    ¡°It makes sense now, though,¡± he said suddenly, as he fed Jonathan bits of soft bread he had dipped


    into his cup.


    ¡°I have always sensed¡­another. It is someone important, as important as my Brothers This one is not


    near, though, and the sensation fades almostpletely sometimes.¡±


    Aiden rested in my arms and I ced a gentle kiss on his forehead. He was sleepy as I dried a Little


    milk from the edge of his mouth.


    ¡°Your female breeder,¡± I realized out loud.


    Of course, Evan had tasted her. He¡¯d fed from her daily for many moons.


    ¡°It has been a constant in our lives,¡± Evan said checking Jonathan¡¯s diaper. ¡°I always have this sense. It


    is so normal we don¡¯t even notice it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Your female breeder,¡± Kein mused stretching out his legs, ¡°do you think she feels you?¡±


    The pleasant conversationsted and I was caught in my internal musing. Would Jonathan always feel


    me? If we were in the samepound, would he seek me out?


    ¡° T wan ¡®wim, Daddy,¡± Jonathan demanded suddenly standing on Evan¡¯sp.


    Aiden had been getting near to sleeping, but his Brother¡¯s energy flowed into him. He sat up on myp


    and looked at Evan, too.


    ¡°Wha ¡®wim?¡± he asked.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ninjanovel


    Jonathan turned and saw the question in his Brother¡¯s eyes. He started to exin in simple, childlike


    terms swimming. Aiden got more and more excited as he talked. The looks between them got more


    animated as Aiden silently watched a now quiet Jonathan. I got the feeling Jonathan was ¡°showing¡±


    Aiden swimming through their bond. Now we had two of them demanding to swim.


    When we got to the pool Basin¡¯s family and Stayne¡¯s family were already there soaking. All the men


    tried to talk casually as we introduced Aiden to swimming. It was obvious he¡¯d never done this before.


    The men watched carefully as Aiden tried to do what came so naturally to Jonathan.


    ¡°Watch him,¡± one of them would warn when Aiden floundered in the water.


    Someone¡¯s hands always were there in a moment to keep him afloat. No one in the pool was interested


    in anything other than the two young ones. For having never been fathers I found the mens¡¯ reactions


    to children telling. They were markedly protective of the young.


    Aiden stayed with us for a full lunar cycle. He asked for Halil and Rynal almost every day. I assumed


    Rynal was his male breeder and I had no answer to that. I started to tell him what Tosu had said about


    Halil. The Great Harmonious Spirit had her and he was here with his Brother. I could only assume The


    Great Harmonious Spirit was God, but it wasn¡¯t a religion my men knew anything about.


    The only time Aiden had issues was at night. I did not know how the Paterian women slept, but it must


    have been with their young male offspring at their side. At least, considering how we slept, I assumed


    that¡¯s what Halil had done.


    Aiden discovered my hair on the first night. Even with Jonathan he was restless and anxious, wiggling


    all over the bed. As Iy on my side, he maneuvered up by my head and his hands sunk into my hair. I


    was woken from a near sleep as he pulled my hair tight against my scalp. Aiden wound the long


    strands around his little fists and burrowed into it. I heard him sigh and finally settle down.


    For the first time all night, Aiden wasfortable. Jonathan Lay at my back against his Brother¡¯s legs


    and they finally fell asleep. It felt strange to have my head used as a security nket, but I was


    exhausted and drifted off myself after a few moments.

 Chapter 595

    It became a pattern and we tried to break Aiden of his habit. He foundfort with his hands wound in


    my hair at night. I assumed he¡¯d clung to his mother¡¯s fur in the darkness and this sensation was


    familiar. He just couldn¡¯t sleep unless he was wrapped around my head.


    After a few days we gave up trying to change him. For being an orphan Aiden was adapting very well. If


    he needed to sleep that way at night, I would not begrudge him. Evan just used a brush and detangled


    my hair every morning as I nursed the boys. The solution was simple enough.


    It took a moon for the boys teeth toe in. For that one moon they were mine to care for full time. My


    entire world revolved around their needs and they were absolutely consuming. I was Mama and they


    were mine. The time seemed to blur for me and went by much too quickly.


    At the next gathering I felt myself tearing apart inside when my boys found their three Brothers the first


    day. It took all my strength and fortitude not to break down screaming. Jonathan and Aiden seemed


    thrilled to be ying with these other children. If I acted upset I was sure it would be disconcerting to


    my young ones and they meant everything to me. I stood stoically and buried my nails into my palms to


    distract from the mental anguish.


    The women watched them during the gathering. They were fierce boys who liked rough y and


    movement. Nu-reehmented they would never be content in a shop all day. Despite my weakness,


    my Little boy was a Warrior like his father. That¡¯s how he would be raised.


    The design for the tattoo was created by a group of women. There was far more information in those


    marks than even Runen and his brothers understood. A woman finding a lost man would know exactly


    who he was when she saw his mark.


    I watched solemnly as the boys were tattooed. The women took them into a room and distracted them


    as they marked the children¡¯s skin. One Brother at a time received the distinctive tattoo. The pain was


    spread out, so the Little ones barely noticed.


    The next step was for the family to choose their colors. This was important, it was a point of pride to


    decorate their lodgings distinctly. The women knew the men Liked this and let it be the boys¡¯ choice.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The women had pages and pages of colors. The mothers each picked several colors they liked and


    pasted the colors to different balls. They sat the balls down and watched the boys.


    Jonathan¡¯s lead Brother liked a deep red color, but something about the light blue appealed to my son.


    The other boys had no real opinion. I saw them deciding which ball to y with.


    I almost cried when I saw them choose the blue. Our son had chosen something like his father¡¯s colors.


    He¡¯d been raised in a room full of blue, no wonder that shade called to him. No matter what happened I


    was happy he would always be reminded, in a small way, of Evan and his home with us.


    After all that was done we all walked into a smaller room. I was to be permitted to be present for this as


    long as I made no trouble. My tears dripped silently down my face, but I made no sound. Nu-reeh had


    been clear that she would not tolerate outbursts from me. It was an honor to see my son sold and I


    should appreciate it.


    The sales floor was a ce the women gathered and discussed the boys. Nu-reeh and her cousins


    sold my son and his family as Warriors. They would be raised to be fighters.


    Their new owner¡¯s name was Trenal and she looked powerful. Tosu informed me quietly she lived in


    mountains not that far from here. Jonathan¡¯spound would be the one we associated with the red


    mountains. Not that it mattered, I felt like I would never see my son again.


    We left the sales floor and walked out to arge opening in the mountain. The boys were all wrapped


    warmly in coats and matching mittens. I noted that Jonathan¡¯s was made of that strange fabric my coat


    was made of. He would be safe and warm for the trip.


    Transports were lined up waiting to take the children. The men driving were all armed and obviously


    Warriors. Tosu exined the transports took the children most of the way. Trenal would ¡°Leave them¡±


    with the Child Keepers, once they were close. That is how it was always done.


    Looking at the children as they were herded I realized there were so many of them, but still so few.


    In my jumbled state even I knew this was not enough children to popte an entire. Something


    was very wrong. Themunity hospital at home had delivered more children than this in a week.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t really notice as we parted ways for thest time. He was fascinated with his Brothers. I


    watched his shiny, blonde head leaving as Trenal walked the boys toward a transport. She carried the


    lead Brother and the rest just followed obediently.


    I wrapped my warm coat around me as I shivered in mental anguish. I wanted to scream and cry, but I


    could only imagine what that would do to my little boys. Our Last meeting should not Leave them


    confused or upset. The image of Jonathan burned into my brain and I swore never to forget him.


    Sweet, difficult child that he was, I would miss him unbearably.


    Only once did Jonathan note he was leaving me. I saw him turn and look toward me with the question


    on his face.


    ¡°Good-bye, my love,¡± I called to him waving with a false smile and fighting for a steady voice, ¡°enjoy


    being with your Brothers.¡±

 Chapter 596

    He answered me in a jumbled English and Paterian. He did not understand this was good-bye forever


    and told me he wanted to swim tonight. Jonathan asked if Daddy would take him and his Brothers to


    swim.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I called, my voice finally breaking, as they loaded him on the transport, ¡°it will be a busy


    night. You have much to do and a long way to travel.¡±


    The pull of the new family was too strong. He couldn¡¯t stay interested in something they weren¡¯t worried


    about. His attention quickly went back to his lead Brother, who was ced beside him.


    The transport was driven by a man and he herded the children to the center. It raised up and began to


    move forward. Seeing Jonathan leaving me tore my heart, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of him. He


    had never been on a transport and squealed with delight as it moved. My boy took joy in every new


    experience.


    ¡°She is a good woman,¡± Nu-reeh said, ¡°powerful. She and her Sisters own many Administrators. They


    run theirpounds well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± I whispered hoarsely as the transport got smaller and smaller in the distance.


    I prayed as I watched him. He would be happy and safe now, I hoped. It was all I could do.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    We¡¯d been home in thepound for almost two full turns of the Large moon. I


    didn¡¯tmenstruatebecause Nu-reeh saw to it that I was given the bitter drink daily to prevent conception.


    I was so very grateful I would not have to go through pregnancy again so soon. I used the time we


    were given wisely.


    It was a fight and a battle not to fall into the depression. I remembered how it had taken my will.


    Coming back from that had been painful and I wasn¡¯t sure I could do it again. Using my friends and


    family I sought to center myself on the future. I would never give up. The only way to get my precious


    boy back was to be strong and escape.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Every day I swam in the inlet with my friends and exercised with Damien and his Brothers at night. My


    men and I read the pad every day finding out about the and it¡¯s other inhabitants. Our one goal,


    our only goal was to be ready for escape.


    Every day I thought of Jonathan. I dreamed of him at night. In my mind I saw him growing up and


    changing. Quiet moments always found my thoughts drifting to his expectant face thest time I saw


    him.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Kein demanded firmly during the evening meal one night.


    I looked up from my food confused.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± I asked stupidly.


    ¡°When you think of him, talk to us,¡° Kein demanded.


    ¡°Stop pretending you are eating and mashing your food up. When you think of Jonathan you do that.


    We are all hurting, you can talk to us and you know that. We miss him, too.¡±


    Fierce golden eyes met mine across the table and I realized what I¡¯d done. Before, little Jonathan had


    teeth I¡¯d crush up part of my meal for him. In unconscious rebellion after he left, I was still doing it.


    Evan wrapped a hand over mine and squeezed.


    ¡°I miss him, too, Sister. He is far from us, I know, but I still feel him. He is alive, you must know that. I


    am¡­sure he is well.¡±


    Thefatherwithout his child looked tortured. In quiet moments I saw the looks on his face and knew who


    he was thinking of. We all knew. Evan missed his wonderfulson.


    ¡°I wonder what he is doing now?¡± I said trying to keep the tremors out of my voice


    Bane had paid the most attention to how they trained the young boys. He exined what a boy


    Jonathan¡¯s age would be doing. It was mostly y, still.

 Chapter 597

    There were fundamental things he¡¯d be taught now. He¡¯d be learning to do things like use the


    lacquered pot to relieve his waste. The Keepers would be teaching him to bathe himself. He¡¯d be


    learning to dress himself. His Brothers would all be learning with him, so the lessons took quickly.


    The tears did fall as I heard those things.


    ¡°I should teach this to him,¡± I cried openly. ¡°He should be with me and I would show him all of this.¡±


    My family hated to see me cry like this and I tried to stop. It was upsetting for all of us. Tears reminded


    us all of how fragile I was. I didn¡¯t want to be that weak.


    ¡°We will see him again,¡± Damien promised.


    ¡°I swear to you both, when Hannah saves us, we will save him next. It is my promise.¡±


    Wiping away unshed tears I thanked him and so did Evan. In the back of my mind, I still wondered how


    many more I would have to give away. I feared it would break me, despite all I did to prevent it, if there


    were too many more.


    ¡°Do something happy,¡± Bane insisted rising from the table.


    Evidently, we¡¯d all Lost our appetites.


    Evan brought out Kennedy¡¯s pad and encouraged me to check it. Iy my palm across the screen and


    saw a message from Hannah. I wiped my face clean of tears and pulled it up. It was in English, so I


    would have to read it to them.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    Dear Family, You will be rescued soon.


    It is important you go quickly with the men we send for you. They will tell you my name.


    Nu-reeh no longer is allowing Mama out to the cabins, so we will have to take her from thepound.


    This is good, because we wish to rescue her friends also: Rose and Fuji. We will arrange to have them


    taken from the Keepers.


    Damien, your family, Basin¡¯s family, and Stayne¡¯s family will be taken from your patrols. Send me a


    schedule of all the patrols for the next moon. That will make it easier to find you. Be cautious and let


    the bandits talk before you attack them, they may be from me. Do what the men tell you and they will


    bring you to me.


    It is important you are not difficult. The men from the camps will not risk being caught near the


    compound.


    We will see you soon.


    Love, Hannah and Ra


    I was ecstatic and jumped gleefully in the air to do a happy dance. It was over, finally over. My


    celebration was cut short when I realized only I was happy.


    Damien and his Brothers did not Like it. This is not how they wanted to escape. Thest time


    Kennedy¡¯s friends had approached me, I¡¯d been injured. They weren¡¯t willing to risk it again.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed to Damien as he tried to take the pad.


    He was going to tell Hannah to wait. There had to be a way we could be taken as a group. Splitting up


    was too dangerous, he believed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I held the pad to my chest and backed away from them. ¡°I cannot do it again. Please, I beg you. If you


    love me, allow her to take us. This is too much for me to bear.¡±

 Chapter 598

    Evan disagreed and tried to take the pad, ¡°It is not good to have other men near you. Let us do this a


    different way.¡±


    There was nowhere to run in this Little apartment and going outside was not an option. I took the one


    action I knew might get their attention. My fingers refused to give up the device and I dropped to my


    knees.


    ¡°Please, Masters, please help me, I cannot survive this way. You must let me escape. I will do anything


    to get away.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not a ve,¡± Bane said pulling at my arm to make me stand. ¡°Get off your knees and do not


    address us this way.¡±


    Tears ran down my face as I shook my head and refused to rise. ¡°I am your ve if you keep me here,


    Masters. I am bound by your will. As long as you make my choices for me, I am only a ve.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    My statement offended them greatly. Damien bent and scooped me up as I cradled the pad to my


    chest.


    ¡°Please protect me,¡± I begged him. ¡°Please allow me to escape this.¡±


    ¡°It is not safe,¡± he said quietly, setting down on a chair with me on hisp.


    ¡°They may hurt you without us there to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Hannah is sending them,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°She would not send men that would hurt me. Please, my love, please save me.¡±


    I ended my entreaty curling my head under his chin. It further protected the pad against my chest.


    There was no way I was giving it to him only to have him rip my chance at freedom away.


    Damien¡¯s heart beat slow and steady in his chest. I Listened to it as the men had their silent


    conversation. ncing around I saw the consternation on the faces around me.


    Christof¡¯s eyes met mine and he exined the difficulty they had with this. Leaving me at the mercy of


    ¡°others¡± was something they had always been told was wrong. Besides that, every time I¡¯d been left


    with ¡°others¡±, I¡¯d been hurt.


    Damien¡¯s heart sped up and I knew the decision had been made. Clutching the pad to my chest tighter,


    I waited for the promation


    ¡°You are our Sister,¡± Damien told me slowly, ¡°and we wish to respect your choices. We will do this


    Hannah¡¯s way because you wish to.¡±


    I¡¯d never felt so ted. I looked up at him and saw the concern on his features. This was not the


    decision they would have chosen, but they were respecting the wishes of the most opinionated family


    member.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you,¡± I gushed kissing his chin, his jaw, and finally his mouth.


    ¡°Evan, go get Stayne and his Brothers. Kein, find Basin¡¯s family and bring them here. We must talk,¡±


    Damien ordered.


    I was bouncing I was so excited. As we waited for our guests I helped clean up the eating area. I


    straightened the whole apartment as we waited. Everything was put away when the men returned.


    Basin and Stayne¡¯s families weren¡¯t surprised we were nning an escape. Stayne had guessed it


    right away and Basin had wondered for a while. Damien¡¯s family had been much too intent on learning


    about the world beyond the mountains.


    ¡°We have no interest in going,¡± Stayne told Damien quite bluntly as we stood around the sitting area.


    ¡°My brothers and I are happy in thispound. We have a good life here and we are quite satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 599

    I was shocked and looked at Fuji, but she didn¡¯t seem at all perturbed. She knelt on her cushion at


    Stayne¡¯s feet and looked adoringly up at him. If he didn¡¯t want to go, I was sure she did not either.


    Damien was shocked at their decision, but respected it.


    ¡°We will leave with you,¡± Basin said after their silent conversation.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°My Brothers and I seek to escape this pen. We are sorry to leave such good friends, though.¡±


    Stayne and his Brothers didn¡¯t care if their friends left. They would be sad to see them go, but they just


    had no desire to leave thispound. The idea of abandoning thisfortable life did not appeal to


    them. They had learned there would be new dangers to a free life. They were content here.


    ¡°Not that we wish to stop you, cousins,¡± Stayne told us politely.


    ¡°You are friends and always will be. We wish you well.¡±


    ninjanovel


    Basin and his Brothers wanted out. They had no urge to stay here and have things continue. Rose


    walked over and gripped my hand as she smiled. I felt d that I got to leave with at least one friend.


    ns were made through Hannah and we would be taken away soon. Hannah asked for the full patrol


    schedule, so her men would know when it was safest to approach. ALl in all, it would be a harrowing,


    dangerous escape. She told us to be strong and warned us to Listen to the men she sent.


    Stayne and his brothers bid us good night and left casually. It shocked me, but I guess it shouldn¡¯t


    have. They had what they wanted. In the past they¡¯d lived in a ce they did not like. None of Fuji¡®s


    owners wanted to risk that again.


    Basin and his Brothers left a whileter.


    Our friends had left and I was alone with my men, my family. I was excited and jittery. It waste, but I


    was full of energy. I wanted to do something special for them that they would appreciate.


    ¡°Wait here,¡± I ordered.


    I bolted into the closet they stored our clothing in and tore through it. In the back I found my favorite


    outfit, the belly dancing costume.


    Yanking the decorative strips of fabric off by myself, I pulled thebelly dancingensemble over my body.


    Just like normal it felt constricting. I tied the jingling hip scarf and adjusted myself onest time before


    stepping out of the closet.


    My family was all sitting in chairs looking slightly pensive when I reappeared. The outfit made Damien¡¯s


    eyebrows rise and Bane sat a little straighter in his chair. I walked with the sultry confidence my old


    instructor had never thought I¡¯d master. It seemed to have the right effect on my audience.


    The room had not been cleared for dancing, so I moved around the fire pit, letting the tight space y


    into the dance. I imagined myself to be one of the mes writhing and turning behind me, caught and


    burning in that confined pit. There was a beat in my head and I used that as I twisted and swayed,


    shaking the coins at my hips.


    When Kein started to y his instrument for me, he patterned the music to what I was already doing.


    The rhythm was slow and sensual, just like I wanted. As I danced I hoped they¡¯d realize every


    undtion from my fingers to my hips to my toes was designed to thank them.


    Damien loved to watch my stomach as I rolled it. He sat mesmerized as I stood in front of him and the


    flesh rippled like a wave. Just as he reached out to touch me I moved away. Grey eyes turned feral and


    I saw the hint of his fangs dropping, I was teasing the beast in him now.


    It was fun, watching them lose their closely guarded control. I shook my clothed ass in front of Bane


    and knew the skirt dipped low in the back to give it just the right effect. My breast were entirely confined


    in the top of the outfit, but touching them as I danced made Kein miss several notes. I got to Evan by


    licking my own fingers Like alollypopas I swayed in front of him. Christof Looked ready to pounce by


    the time I got to him, it didn¡¯t matter what I did.


    I Loved the reaction I was getting. Their cocks were hard and straining against the fabric of their pants.


    Evan readjusted himself several times and I saw Bane stroke himself. Their excitement fed mine and I


    felt wet and ready.


    Slowly, I made my way back to Damien. He looked intently at me as though ready to pull me close, but


    I didn¡¯t give him the chance. Grabbing the slit in my skirt I pulled it open and straddled his legs as he


    sat, fully clothed. I adored the look of confusion I had so easily put on his face.

 Chapter 600

    Leaning forward I licked his lips before cing tiny kisses across his mouth. He smiled at my game as


    his hands came to rest on my hips and over the swell of my ass. The pull was subtle, but undeniable,


    even clothed Damien didn¡¯t like the distance between our bodies.


    My hand drifted down and began to uce his pants. The thick cock sprang into my hand as soon as


    there was enough room. I pumped him several times until he pushed my hand away. Damien slid


    forward in his chair and I scooted toward him. A raise of my hips and I sank down on his length. The


    tight stretch felt wonderful. I fucked him slowly in the chair as my hands gripped his strong shoulders.


    A low growl issued from his throat and I knew that my pace was maddening him. When he suddenly


    rose and took me with him, I wasn¡¯t surprised. What did give me pause was when he walked to nearest


    wall and pressed my back against it. Now Damien was able to truly fuck me. I dug my heels into his ass


    and hung on as he thrust brutally against my center.


    ¡°You are full of surprises,¡± he whispered in my ear as he ground his pubic bone against my straining


    clit, ¡°but so am I.¡±


    Damien had never taken me fully clothed, or in this room. He and his Brothers always liked the warm


    safety of their bed chamber. We were all ready and amped for change, though.


    Being suspended in the air as I was every time Damien pushed up, gravity pulled me down. He felt


    enormous inside of me and I scratched at his back seeking to pull myself up. Nothing had ever


    prepared me for the intense stimtion of being dropped on his thick shaft repeatedly.


    The kiss Damien pushed onto me left me breathless. His mouth nted down and he pressed himself


    into my mouth just as he forced himself into my pussy. His chest crushed my breasts in their casing,


    forcing them against the fabric. The pace quickened and I ground down against him seeking release. It


    came Like a thunderbolt.


    I clenched around him and yelled into his mouth, but Damien wasn¡¯t done with me. He continued to


    fuck the spasming tunnel and only found his release many heart beats Later. The experience had been


    intense and had he set me on my feet I would have slumped to the floor.


    ninjanovel


    It was Bane¡¯s strong arms that gripped me as Damien stepped away. He lifted me under my knees and


    Looped an arm around my back. I looked up at him feeling dazed and was surprised at the fire in his


    eyes. It made my nipples tingle beneath the tight cloth and my breath catch in my throat.


    Kein lit themps in the sleeping chamber as Bane Lowered my feet to the ground. His strong fingers


    deftly undid the outfit I wore that was now wet with sweat. When I stood naked before him he grinned


    down at me with pure Lust on his face.


    ¡°I was cleaned today,¡± I told him boldly while cing a hand on his chest, ¡°and I took the plug. Evan put


    it in my ass for you.¡±


    My hand drifted down to grasp his cock through the material of his pants. It throbbed under my palm


    and Bane groaned as my fingers gripped the thick width.


    ¡°Fuck me hard and make me scream your name,¡± I whispered rising on tiptoes to caress his short


    beard with my lips.


    Bane stepped away only long enough to strip himself. While I knew he liked to have me undress him,


    he was in too much of a hurry. I took the time to tease him by taking a position I knew he loved.


    I knelt, facing away, with a wide stance on the bed and let my top half drop until my ass was


    prominently raised. One hand drifted to y with my soaked clit, so my hindquarters swayed and


    twitched seductively before him. I moaned low in my throat as the passion that Damien had so


    excellently quelled started to rise again.


    Powerful hands stroked up the backs of my legs until his thumbs came to rest over the plug. I didn¡¯t


    notice it much anymore, unless they yed with it, and Bane was in a mood to y.


    It was slowly withdrawn and then reinserted several times. My fingers were reced by Christof¡¯s long


    ones stroking my clit. I found myself gripping the sheets and getting wetter every stroke the two of them


    made.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°We enjoyed your dancing,¡± Christof said in a low voice tinged with desire.


    ¡°We wish to make you feel what we are feeling.¡±


    The plug was gone, but I didn¡¯t get what I expected. Bane¡¯s thick tongue wasving my buttocks and


    then dipped where the plug had been My automatic reaction was to move away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I said dropping my hips and dragging myself forward. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick. It¡¯s nasty¡­¡±


    Donate Us ( Novelliberty):


    paypall ount given below:


    [email protected]</a>


    country(uk) if required.


    describe yourself in payment description


    My arguments were cut off as Bane grabbed my hips and pulled them back where he wanted them.

 Chapter 601

    ¡°And you like it,¡± he said, ¡°now stay and let me finish.¡±


    My face flushed hot as he licked from my clit over to my readied ass. It was erotic to feel his wet tongue


    and prickly beard stroking such delicate flesh. He didn¡¯t stop until I¡¯d given up my embarrassment and


    was thrusting back Lustily against his tongue.


    The feel of his cock resting at the crease of my ass was a wee surprise. Nothing filled the aching


    emptiness like Bane. The big man stood behind me and slowly thrust his oiled shaft between my


    cheeks.


    The head of his mighty tool pressed into me and I cried out as he pushed it forward.


    ¡°More,¡± I whispered, when I felt him stop.


    My cries had been of want, not of pain. I wanted all of him.


    The massive shaft filled me and I begged him to touch me as he fucked me. I couldn¡¯t quite rub myself


    against him in this position. Christof solved my problem for me.


    My friend scooted so hey beneath me andtched his mouth to my waiting cunt. He mped his lips


    around my hard clit and flicked it repeatedly with his tongue. My eyes rolled back in my head as Bane


    started to slide in and out of me rapidly.


    Christof rock hard cock brushed my cheek and I opened my zed eyes to see the engorged, but


    ignored organ. A long lick from head to base was rewarded with a rumbled moan from between my


    legs. Intent on feeling the sound again, I devoured Christof¡¯s shaft.


    The rhythm Bane set was steady. I made sure Christof got the same pleasure as I sucked him with


    increasing urgency. The pace became more frenzied and I knew both men were close, I was too.


    Christof nearly bit me as his seed exploded in my mouth and I came as Bane¡¯s shaft swelled


    impossibly in my tight channel.


    Christof¡¯s orgasm seemed tost forever. He pulsed my mouth full of his potent seed repeatedly and I


    had a wicked idea. I didn¡¯t swallow hisst squirt and held onto it. After Bane pulled his spent organ


    from my ass I found Evan staring hotly at us from the side.


    Crawling across the bed Like a junglecat, I rested directly in front of Evan. Very slowly, I opened my


    mouth. I showed him Christof¡¯s spending still on my tongue. The image may have been offensive to a


    man on Earth, but to Evan it was tantalizing. He watched, thoroughly captivated as I made a show of


    swallowing and licking my Lips clean.


    It should not have surprised me when he pounced on me. Squealing girlishly, I was pushed onto my


    back and Evan¡¯s tongue was forced between my Lips. I flicked my tongue yfully against his and felt


    his razor sharp secondary teeth. My show had excited him perhaps more than I intended.


    Evan broke away from tasting me for a moment and I looked into his eyes. The pools of blue were


    utterly feral as he dipped his mouth to taste my ear. Laps of his tongue went down my neck until he


    reached the cor. Skipping the metal he went further down to suck relentlessly hard on my nipples.


    I felt the growl and his sucking became more frenzied. He wanted milk and I had a feeling my breasts


    would give into this desire. I buried my fingers in his hair and turned the long strands around my


    fingers. Sharp teeth scraped the underside of my breast as Evan viciously pinched the other nipple. It


    was a warning and I groaned releasing my hold on his hair. This was his reward and this was how he


    wanted to take it.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    The tongue bath did not finish once Evan had gotten what he wanted from my tender nipples. He went


    lower, exploring my belly button and then lower still. It was a surprise when I was dragged to the edge


    of the bed. My Legs were Laid over Evan¡¯s shoulders and he continued his feast on my flesh.


    ¡°I Like it when they stand out like this,¡± Kein said eyeing my erect nipples.


    The ruddy red flesh had been primed by Evan¡¯s mouth. Kein yed gently with them and I saw his


    teeth drop as a drop of clear fluid started to bead on the tip. Evan moaned into my cunt as Kein¡¯s


    mouth dropped to devour this essence. They were connected and both getting something they wanted.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    My clit and my nipples were so sensitive, but my men yed with me gently. I peaked again as Kein


    moved to straddle my chest and Evan¡¯s cock plunged into my cunt. The oil was dribbled all over my


    chest and Kein rubbed it in with his long shaft. Evan stood and took my lower half as he grinned


    watching his Brother in ecstasy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for thest two men to find release. They¡¯d been excited and ready the entire time.


    This was probably the fastest we¡¯d ever finished together.


    Iy on the bed thoroughly sated as we slowly recovered from our encounter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to the group reaching out to stroke the man closest to me.

 Chapter 602

    ¡°Just promise us you will be careful with whoever they send,¡± Evan begged.


    Don¡¯t do anything to anger them,¡± Kein said softly. ¡°You are family to us,¡± Damien said sounding


    worried. ¡°If they treat you with disrespect, say our names and tell them you are family to us.¡±


    I smiled at all of them and promised sincerely to be very careful and to not make any mistakes.


    The next day passed slowly at the Keepers, as did the one after. Hannah had not been able to tell us


    exactly the day she would take us. We had just been instructed to stay ready.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t swim,¡± Rose had said quietly to Basin on the first day. ¡°If they came and we were in the


    water¡­¡±


    Damien and Basin agreed with her. They told the ve Keepers we were not to swim again until they


    cleared it. I was ted Damien was allowing the escape to happen.


    Instead of swimming, Rose and I sat on the beach with Fuji in the afternoons.


    ¡°We wish you coulde with us,¡± Rose had whispered to her as we sat on the beach several days


    into our vigil, but Fuji wasn¡¯t bothered.


    Her men didn¡¯t have any desire to change their lives. They were perfectly happy here, so she was also.


    Their happiness was her only measure. She was a mirror of their thoughts and wishes.


    ¡°You three,¡± a Keeper announced suddenly from beside us, e with me.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking up I saw one of our Keepers with two men I did not recognize. The two men were well armed.


    Their clothing was different from Warriors in thepound or the shopkeepers in the vige. They


    looked rugged with thick vests and shirts patched many times.


    We stood and followed the three men up the sandy incline and through the room for dancing and


    rxation. They kept walking and we went though the room we worked in during the morning.


    We were led out into the bright sunlight toward the entrance to thispound. Several men stood


    around. Rose and Fuji both looked down. I did, too. Without Damien here to defend my rights, I felt it


    best to follow the flow.


    ¡°Thank you, Keeper,¡± I heard an unfamiliar voice say, ¡°we will take these beings off your hands.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Just give me back my Brothers unharmed!¡± the Keeper demanded fiercely and I looked up.


    The Keeper¡¯s family was all on their knees with swords at their throats. The family that held them


    Looked as mean and dangerous as any I¡¯d ever seen. A second family was doing the talking.


    ¡°Come, Rachel,¡± a man said as he reached out to grab my arm, ¡°bring your friends and we must be


    gone. Hannah sent us.¡±


    The man grabbing me Looked rough. His brown hair was cut short, but you could see several days


    worth of scruff on his face. The hand wrapped around my arm was calloused and dirty.


    ¡°Only Rose and I go,¡± I stated resisting him a Little.


    ¡°Fuji, the cool one, she stays.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± he informed me pulling harder.


    ¡°She knows too much and would be tortured for it.¡±

 Chapter 603

    The Keepers were bound on the ground as the ten men pushed Rose, Fuji, and me toward the exit.


    Fuji started to be frantic. Her owners had said they weren¡¯t leaving, so she would not go.


    Fuji started to fight the men and it was over before it began. They bound and carried her as she


    shrieked. Even that wicked tail she had was rapidly tamed. Rose and I tried to tell them, but they would


    not listen. We tried to resist them and were toted off in their arms.


    I looked up at my captor and noted he didn¡¯t look mean or angry, just firm. He hadrge hazel eyes that


    darted around continuously. Beneath the fabric of his clothing I felt the strong sinew of his chest. If he


    wanted to, this man could cause me great harm. Still, I persisted.


    ¡°Sir, please, you don¡¯t understand,¡± I begged him.


    ¡°Her owners will not go, she will be alone.¡±


    The man looked down at me quizzically for a moment before he spoke. ¡°She will be free, Rachel, just


    like you. There is nothing to fear in our camp. No one will harm her or disrespect her. Rx and allow


    us to help you and your friends.¡±


    I continued to plead and the man just would not Listen.


    ninjanovel


    There were two transports waiting for us outside the Keeper¡¯spound. These transports wererger


    than I¡¯d ever seen before. Two and perhaps three families could easily fit on each one. They also


    sounded different. Unlike the quite hum of the transports I had seen, these almost growled.


    Fuji writhed and screamed on the other transport and I saw the men gag her. I felt for my friend and


    tried to help.


    ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T TAKE HER,¡± I begged loudly one more time as I was carried onto the transport.


    ¡°PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°She goes,¡± he said simply, ¡°we have our orders.¡±


    This man was as resolute as Damien would have been. Clearly, nothing I could say would change his


    mind.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shutting my mouth I looked into the man¡¯s eyes. He smiled gently and put me on my feet as the


    transport raised frighteningly fast into the air.


    The transport took off going forward and I had to cover my mouth to not scream. I¡¯d never been on


    something that elerated this quickly before. The men all seemed to find my reaction strange.


    I couldn¡¯t look and stared down at my feet. The transport soared through the air at a speed I¡¯d never


    experienced before. The growl it had made when on the ground was nothingpared to the roar it


    made now. Chancing a nce up I saw how far we already were from the mainpound. The speed


    was unreal.


    Small hands found my arm and Rose was suddenly against my side. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was shaking, she


    was shaking, or the thing we were on was shaking. Looking into her eyes I could see we were both


    terrified.


    Boots were pulled from a chest on the transport and the men put two pairs at our feet, motioning for us


    to put them on. I was used to dressing myself, so I took off my sandals and slipped the new boots on.


    They had a sturdy sole and rose to my mid calf. This was hardy clothing and not what I was used to. As


    I got used to the feel, Rose just stared at her feet where the bootsy.


    ¡°Go on,¡± one of the men encouraged, ¡°it is your body to dress. It will be cold where we are going.


    Hannah sent these for you to wear.¡±


    I grabbed the boots from in front of Rose and put them on her. She didn¡¯t fight me, but she wasn¡¯t


    pleased.


    Coats were produced and I dressed both Rose and myself. The fabric was very thick and heavy. I


    chanced a look at the other transport and I saw the men wrapping Fuji¡¯s bound form in the protective


    fabric. I guessed they didn¡¯t know what it took to make her cold. They must just be working off


    assumptions.


    Thepound was a distant speck when the transport dropped suddenly and I did scream. Rose and I


    held onto each other as we were swallowed up in darkness. Luckily, our movement stopped a moment


    Later

 Chapter 604

    Lights flickered on around the transport and I realized where we were. The transport had dropped


    through arge hole in the desert floor. We were in a cavern deep beneath the surface.


    ¡°Shut it up, Thom,¡± one of the guys said.


    Our transport went closer to the wall and the man that had carried me leaned over and turned several


    dials embedded in the rock. The giant hole we¡¯de through was soon covered by a b of rock on a


    complicated conveyor.


    I looked around and saw where we were. The cavern was just wide enough for a transport, with a little


    leeway on each side. I looked over the side of the transport and saw water flowing beneath us.


    ¡°Back up, Rachel, the air shield is off.¡± the man named Thom said, ¡°The air shields wille back on


    when we start to move forward.¡±


    I nodded silently and took a step back. I didn¡¯t want to fall off and the air shields on the transports were


    powerful, getting caught in one would probably hurt.


    ¡°Wee to freedom,¡± another man said smiling at us and the transport took off.


    Several of the men stood and stared at us grinning broadly. Rose and I were glued to the spot and


    scared out of our wits. I watched the men, but Rose refused to look at them. Perhaps her idea was


    better, looking around was terrifying.


    If the transport was scary above ground, underground was a nightmare The machines roared through


    the tight passageways. There were ces where I felt I could reach out and touch the walls we came


    so close to them.


    There was very Little light down here and I had no idea how the driver saw where he was going. It


    seemed Like he must be navigating on memory and not sight. The feeble lights on the transport


    seemed to barely illuminate the cave as we rushed through it.


    I held tight to Rose and she to me. The men didn¡¯t understand our terror and in no way showed


    consideration for it.


    ¡°I am Brand, rescued from the Youlypound. What will you do now that you are free?,¡± one of them


    asked jovially. ¡°I have heard tell that some of our women are going to arrange portals back to Earth.


    Will you do that?¡±


    ninjanovel


    Rose refused to look at the man and stared into my eyes looking shocked. That displeased him.


    ¡°Come now, you are free. Talk to me, no one will harm you for it. Tell me how you feel.¡±


    He was quite a persistent man.


    ¡°I do not wish to leave my children,¡± I croaked out.


    ¡°Children are important to you?¡± he asked stepping closer.


    ¡°Are they important to all humans? I have wondered a long time.¡±


    The man¡¯s inquisitive nature made me smile despite my fear.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You have human breeders in your line, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    The man Laughed and now I had their attention.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± the man named Thom asked.

 Chapter 605

    ¡°The women told us he does.¡±


    ¡°He is curious,¡± I said wincing as the transport careened much too close to the wall. ¡°Men with Earth breeders in their line seem


    more curious. Christof has Earth breeders and he was always the most curious Brother.¡±


    The men were confused. They didn¡¯t know a ¡°Christof¡±. ¡°He is Damien¡¯s Brother,¡± I answered. ¡°He is the fourth Brother in my


    family.¡±


    Their faces darkened and they looked angry suddenly.


    ¡°He should have known better then,¡± the lead Brother said firmly. ¡°Once he knew he was the offspring of a ve he never should


    have continued to participate. He should have made it stop.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Our conversation was cut short as one of the men made a sharp sound. Rose and I were ignored as


    the men drew their weapons and took up posts around the transport.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Steady, Brothers,¡± the man in front said and then it was like the transport was swarmed.


    Creatures that Looked two foot crocodiles were jumping on the air shield around the transport. One of


    them managed to get past the air shield and it came at Rose and me, jaws open. Brand sliced it in half.


    The thing twitched and writhed in two pieces for several moments before the lead Brother stabbed it in


    the head. That stopped it.


    The men cursed in volumes about the nasty creatures. Thom called them giles. I vaguely remembered


    reading about giles. The readings I¡¯d done had noted them as pests in the Londs where water was


    plentiful. They could rarely overwhelm a woman, but they could be trouble for men in rge enough


    numbers.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Rose whispered clinging to me. She looked as scared as I felt.


    ¡°Hannah sent good men,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°We will be okay.¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes were wide and she didn¡¯t look like she particrly believed that statement. We were


    tearing though a poorly lit cave with our friend tied on a transport behind us. Things were not Looking


    good for us.


    After the attack of the giles the men stayed on alert. I was happy they didn¡¯t want to talk to us. I wasn¡¯t


    thatfortable with men other than Damien and his Brothers. It would probably take time for me to


    get over that fear, I mused.


    The caves we travelled through eventually opened up a Little and got wider. There were ces we passed over massive


    undergroundkes. I could see the ssy surface below as we roared over it. I remembered Christof had told me about the


    underground Lakes. He must not have known about the underground rivers and tunnels.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Thom asked focusing on Rose, ¡°what is your name? My name is Thom rescued from the Youlypound.¡±


    Rose refused to look up and answer, instead she huddled closer to me. The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched her.


    ¡°They trained you, I know. If you looked at other men they put you out to be hurt. If you spoke the punishment was worse. That


    part of your life is over. We will treat you well in our camp. You will not have this fear any longer. If you wish to speak, you do so.


    Do not fear, silent human,¡± Thom said with conviction.


    Rose didn¡¯t look up, she couldn¡¯t. I knew that countless moons of indoctrination was preventing her from hearing what the man


    said. Freedom did not exist the way he said it. Even if Basin had said she was ¡°free¡±, she¡¯d witnessed too much punishment to


    stray from the rules.


    I stroked her hair infort and felt her shiver against me.


    ¡°Her name is Rose,¡± I told the man softly.

 Chapter 606

    ¡°Is that the name the men called her or it the name she had on Earth?¡± he asked sternly.


    I watched the man¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t see anger, only a certain resolve.


    He called me Rachel so he knew ves were renamed. This man expected to hear Rose¡¯s original


    name.


    ¡°She was named Ruth on Earth,¡± I told him and he smiled approvingly.


    ¡°Ruth it is then and what about the poor, bound girl?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°What was her name?¡±


    ¡°Always Fuj given names until they are owned. If their owner wishes to give them a name, they get


    one.¡±


    ninjanovel


    I told him honestly, ¡°women from her are not


    That gave the man pause. He and his Brothers found it odd. That didn¡¯t fit into the way they thought


    things always were and it confused them. In their experience, everyone was given a name.


    ¡°Fuji is from Batra,¡± I tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t really know where that is. From what Fuji said all the


    women are ves. She doesn¡¯t know another way.¡±


    ¡°She will learn,¡± Thom said with conviction turning his attention back to the void of nothingness we were


    passing through.


    The twists and turns in the cave continued. Eventually I got used to theck of scenery and theck of


    light. The air started to get colder and I felt the chill on my face. Despite being underground it felt like


    we were making for the mountains faster than I¡¯d ever done before.


    The men we were with watched out for attack and protected us, but not the way Damien or Basin did. It


    was strange to realize that with freedom came responsibility. If I was cold, I had to button my own coat.


    There was no one who would do it for me.


    Water was passed around in something Like a canteen eventually. I took a drink and tried to pass it to


    Rose. She looked at me and took the container slowly, but did not put it to her lips


    ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± one of the men said, ¡°it is good water and will refresh you.¡±


    ¡°I am Rose,¡± she said staring at the floor. ¡°Ciara, please, tell these men I am Rose.¡±


    ¡°You are Ruth,¡± Thom said from behind her, ¡°and you may speak to us. There is no owner to hurt you.


    Drink your water and be calm. You are free now.¡±


    The man¡¯s assumption irritated me. Damien and his Brothers did not hurt me. They had it all wrong and


    I was about to tell them. Rose¡¯s voice stopped me cold.


    ¡°I was free before,¡± Rose said harshly still staring down, ¡°and I was hurt. Basin and his Brothers protect


    and cherish me. My name is Rose and I want to know where Basin and his Brothers are.¡±


    The men all made sounds that told me they felt sorry for us.


    ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± the man said in coaxing terms, ¡°do not worry over those men anymore. You must not


    fear.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had a sinking feeling in my stomach that had nothing to do with the transport and it¡¯s erratic path.

 Chapter 607

    ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked the man, starting to panic. ¡°Did you take Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family


    or just us? Didn¡¯t my female offspring send someone for Rose¡¯s family and mine?¡±


    ¡°The vers,¡± Thom spat out, ¡°were offered safety in our camp. They are being transported separately.


    Hannah and Kennedy are well respected or such a request would never have been honored.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I stared at the man in the dim half light of the tunnels. He had referred to our men as ¡°vers¡± and I


    had that sinking feeling again Free men would view men like Damien and his Brothers as no better


    than the women.


    ¡°I am free with Damien and his Brothers,¡± I said quickly taking a step toward Thom.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°They said I was not a ve and made me family one night ¡®long ago-¡°


    Thom snorted and his eyes shed, ¡°They told you this? They told you one day you were family to


    them?¡¯


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said eagerly nodding my head, ¡°they said I was family and not a ve. Damien and his


    Brothers decided on their own that very was wrong. I asked to be free and they made me family.¡±


    ¡°That was their decision, was it?¡± Thom asked lowering his voice and sounding slightly menacing.


    ¡°They told you what you would be and you epted it. It doesn¡¯t sound to me as though it was a real


    choice.¡±


    I was startled by the statement and stared nkly at him. Thom just continued to speak, ¡°You cannot


    make someone family, Rachel. Family between men and women is a choice. I don¡¯t think you ever had


    the option of choosing another family. You were told where you belonged. This is no different from


    very.¡±


    The man¡¯s words cut deep for some reason. Probably because there was a measure of truth in them. It


    wasn¡¯t Like I had been offered the choice of Damien¡¯s family, it was just the only option.


    ¡°Drink, Ruth,¡± Thom said, ¡°it is still a Long ride to our destination.¡±


    It took a several tries for Rose to finally Lift the canteen to her lips and take a tentative sip, then a


    couple of gulps. She Looked amazed as she handed me back the container. This had been a first on


    this for her.


    My friend and I rode hand in hand, silently for the most part. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Freedom from


    Nu-reeh had been such an overriding goal, I hadn¡¯t stopped to think what problems may lie ahead.


    It never had urred to me that my men would be judged harshly by their peers.


    The air was bitingly cold on my face when Light suddenly shone ahead of us. We passed out our


    narrow passage into a Larger cave. There appeared to be a t, ckke with arge circr ind


    in the middle. A series of big camp fires lit the ind and surrounding area. In the dim Light I could see


    small openings all around theke. It was like a hub with spokes running off from it.


    On the beach were several transports Like ours. I saw men milling around passing in and out of the


    Light.


    ¡°We lost this bet, Brother,¡± one of the men on my transportughed.


    ¡°They beat us.¡±


    Our transport came to rest next to another and settled down the with a slight crunch on the ground.


    Men were everywhere. The noisy engine cut off and men approached us talking happily to their friends.


    Looking to the side, the other transport that had been traveling behind us also came to rest on the


    beach. I could see the Lump that was Fujiying very still.


    Men approached and one leapt onto the other transport to examine my friend.


    ¡°You bound a freed ve? Cousins, what were you thinking!?¡± the man¡¯s voice asked angry and


    incredulous.


    Rose and I rushed toward the voice and Fuji. Shey listlessly on the transport as the man pulled off


    her bindings. The man undoing the ropes cursed our rescuers severely for their ipetence. His


    hands on Fuji were gentle as he removed the ropes, though. He seemed intent not to harm her.

 Chapter 608

    ¡°She fought us, Gunth,¡± the men tried to exin. ¡°She refused toe with us andshed out with¡­.her tail. We did not want


    her to hurt herself and we thought if we could just get her here¡­¡±


    The man, Gunth, just ignored our rescuers and eased Fuji out of thest of her binding. He was a powerful looking man and


    slightly graying. Even in this dim Light I saw his prominent stripes. The men present all seemed to defer to him.


    The men on the transport continued to talk about how Fuji resisted. They had not meant to hurt her. Obviously Gunth¡¯s opinion


    was very important to everyone present.


    ¡°Looks terrifying,¡± the man named Gunth said caustically while picking up Fuji and cradling her, ¡°tiny thing like this and you


    idiots-¡°


    The man¡¯s rant was cut short as Fuji screamed and bounded out of his arms. When she wanted to be, Fuji was fast. She moved


    between the men, intent on the area behind their camp. Rose and I followed and were shocked at what we saw.


    Damien¡¯s family, Basin¡¯s family, and Stayne¡¯s family all sat, bound hand and foot. Fuji got to Stayne¡¯s


    side and screamed in her nativenguage. That wicked tail whipped around and the sharp tip cut


    through the bindings on her owners.


    ¡°Release our friends, Fuji,¡± Stayne growled as he jumped to his feet. The men around us gasped in


    obvious fascination as Fuji¡®s tail made short work of whatever was holding our men. Rose and I used


    their confusion to move quickly beside our respective families.


    ¡°Almost nothing can break stike rope,¡± I heard Thom¡¯s amazed voice say.


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°The knives we use to cut it are made out of a rack¡¯s w¡­¡±


    Damien¡¯s family and Basin¡¯s family rose to their feet and faced the other men. Their shirts were torn


    and all of them looked bloody. Rose and I were quickly pushed to stand behind them.


    Fuji¡¯s tail whipped furiously around, but one of her owners forced her back behind them. Her tail never


    stopped moving though.


    ¡°What are you doing with the women?¡± the man named Gunth demanded to know.


    ¡°They are not yours to control and I do not like the way I saw you touch them.¡±


    Damien¡¯s voice sounded furious. ¡°We discussed our difference of opinion earlier and the debate


    became physical. None of us wish to see our weakest family members involved in a brawl.¡±


    Gunth made a sound in his throat as did the other men present.


    ¡°Family!¡± Gunth said angrily.


    ¡°How exactly do you see things. You take and abuse these small, soft creatures excusing it as ¡®family¡¯? You make no sense.¡±


    ¡°We do not abuse-¡± Basin started to say and he was cut off.


    Gunth clenched his fist and his teeth grew, ¡°I have Lived free my whole life, boy, so don¡¯t mistake me for stupid. I know what you


    do to ves. Little things can¡¯t shit without your permission. Those women are free now and I don¡¯t Like seeing them pushed


    around. Allow them to stand where they wish. Your ways are not permitted here and they won¡¯t be tolerated.¡±


    Damien¡¯s voice was low and forceful. ¡°Cousins you have brawled with us once already today. The women would be destroyed if


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    they were caught up in that. Their bones are fragile and their skin is weak. We fear you will fight us again and put these females


    in danger.¡±


    Gunth and Damien stared hard at one another for many moments before Gunth¡¯s stature rxed.


    ¡°You battled us because you did not wish your friends there,¡± Gunth motioned to Stayne¡¯s family, ¡°to be brought with us. It is not a


    point of discussion. Several of their female breeders are part of the resistance. They will not allow their male offspring to stay at


    thepound. It will not be safe for the family there. Once you all were taken the women might have demanded answers from


    them.¡±

 Chapter 609

    Fuji made a low whining sound in her throat followed by several soft clicks. I¡¯d never heard her make


    that noise before. Stayne¡¯s family stiffened and one of the Brothers moved toward her. He spoke to her


    in a firm voice, but I did not recognize thenguage.


    Fuji made the sound again and her tail increased its tempo behind her. Stayne¡¯s brother continued to


    speak to her and once he was close enough he stroked her spine. The caress and the words seemed


    to soothe Fuji and the tail slowly receded back into her body.


    Gunth¡¯s attention shifted back to Stayne and I saw his eyes narrow.


    ¡°You and your family go with us, vers, whether you like it or not. The females are free, whether you


    Like it or not. None of these things are points of discussion,¡± Gunth said forcefully.


    ninjanovel


    The strange clicks from Fuji started again and the tail whipped out going back and forth. Stayne


    nced back at her and I saw the silentmunication between him and his Brothers.


    ¡°Give us a moment and make no moves toward us,¡± Stayne finally said sounding defeated.


    ¡°Our¡­girl is upset. The way you speak has upset her. She would fight you to the death so that we can


    do as we wish. Any¡­creature from Batra would do the same. Allow us to calm her.¡±


    Gunth rxed his posture and so did everyone else. I felt Like we were ying a Large game of red


    rover and someone had just called time out. My assumption was that attacking Stayne when he¡¯d said


    he would be distracted would be dishonorable. At least the sense of honor was consistent.


    Stayne¡¯s family made a circle around Fuji and started to talk softly to her. I¡¯d heard Fuji pray in her


    Language once before and what the men did sounded Like that. Apparently they could speak whatever


    Language it was that Fuji did.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Ciara,¡± Damien said softly and I looked up into his face, ¡°are you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ride here was strange, but it seems I fared better than you,¡± I said, touching a cut on his


    cheek.


    ¡°They expected to battle with us,¡± Christof said as way of exnation.


    ¡°They had weapons we had never seen before¡­¡±


    I smiled at my friend and touched his arm. My family was rarely defeated in battle. Looking at the line of


    men facing us, I knew how outnumbered they had been. There had to be forty men over there. If some


    new weapon was involved, then their defeat made even more sense.


    Stayne¡¯s voice got all our attention a momentter. He addressed Gunth and he did it very politely.


    ¡°We are happy to take your kind invitation to visit your camp,¡± he said facing Gunth.


    ¡°My Brothers and I only ask this female be left in our care for the remainder of the trip.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gunth said sounding irritated, ¡°that is not a ve and you are not owners. You may not keep her.


    Release her and allow her to be free.¡±


    Stayne and his brothers separated, so Fuji faced the men. Thom and his family approached her, intent


    on taking her away. The tail was out as soon as their intent became evident.


    I watched as a lock of Fuji¡¯s vibrant hair dropped off her head and fluttered to the ground. The men saw


    it too and stopped moving toward her. They looked back at Gunth as though seeking direction.


    ¡°She fears you,¡± Stayne said nonchntly.


    ¡°When her kind are taken by the conquering side on her home they are treated with great


    indignity. The hair falls out only when safety is supremely threatened.¡±

 Chapter 610

    I heard the horrified sounds the men behind Gunth were making. Several stated that must have been


    what Stayne had told her they would do. Stayne just grunted a Laugh at that.


    ¡°My Brothers and I have put much effort into keeping this small creature healthy and fit. We know every


    nuance of her makeup. It would bring us no pleasure to see her destroyed. We are aware it could be


    done simply. You would do it and not even know,¡± Stayne said coolly.


    ¡°The clicking,¡± Gunth asked fiercely, ¡°what was that?¡±


    ¡°When this creature will give her life in battle, she warns the opponent. That sound is well recognized


    on her home. It is considered honorable on her world to tell yourbatant if you would die for


    your cause,¡± Stayne said simply.


    No one really knew what to say to that. It could be the truth and it might not be. Stayne and his


    Brothers were the only ones here with any knowledge about Fuji.


    ¡°Humans,¡± Gunth said directing hisment to Rose and me, ¡°speak to me honestly, is this true?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know and looked at Damien. He patted my back and gestured to Gunth.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Answer the man,¡± he said simply, ¡°just tell him what you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Sir,¡± I told him hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that sound from her before and I¡¯ve only seen her tail twice. Fuji has rarely spoken to


    me about her home.¡±


    The men stared at Rose and I. Finally, Gunth spoke.


    ¡°The red haired one, Fuji, for now, may stay near her¡­former owners,¡° the Last word seemed to be


    forced from his very depths. ¡°The humans will be watched over by men of my choosing.¡±


    I gripped Damien¡¯s sleeve and Rose grabbed Basin.


    ¡°If you cannot let your former ves go,¡± Gunth said to Damien and Basin, ¡°we will send you back to


    yourpound and keep the women, We have no use for those of your mindset in our camp.¡±


    My eyes went wide as I stepped toward Gunth. Rose walked quickly to me and took my hand. Neither


    of us wanted to be the reason our men were sent back to the ve pen.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Basin and his Brothers don¡¯t think that way,¡± Rose said softly.


    ¡°Neither do Damien and his Brothers,¡± I added as we walked away from our families.


    ¡°I told you, I am not a ve of theirs, only Nu-reeh¡¯s. My family set me free and trained me to fight with


    a sword. Do Masters normally train ves to sword fight?¡±


    I looked up and watched carefully as we approached Gunth. The big man seemed absolutely unmoved


    by my words. His mind was set on the matter of my family.


    I wondered what his next move would be. It was to be a Lesson.


    ¡°The first thing,¡± he said as we settled in front of him, ¡°that you both must do is look around.¡±


    Rose was gripping my hand and staring at the ground. She was acting just like she¡¯d been trained to.


    Despite our strange circumstances it took her a long time to look up into Gunth¡¯s face.

 Chapter 611

    ¡°Good,¡± he smiled once she finally made eye contact with him. ¡°You are a free woman now. No one will


    tell you where to walk and you must be alert for any danger that may approach you.¡±


    Rose looked at me and I saw the tears in her eyes. This experience was terrifying her. She couldn¡¯t


    wrap her mind around what Gunth was telling her. From her perspective it made no sense.


    ¡°Next,¡± Gunth continued amicably, ¡°we will greet one another. I am a free man and always have been,


    so I know the ce of my birth. I wilt tell you my name and my origin. It is expected you answer me the


    same way.¡±


    We stood and stared at the man as he introduced himself as Gunth from the T¡¯scar Mountains. He


    went on to introduce his Brothers next. The family was strong and powerful, but obviously older than


    everyone else here. They all smiled at us in greeting.


    ¡°Now you do it,¡± Gunth ordered.


    I took the challenge first and introduced myself.


    ¡°I am Ciara from Eart-¡± I started to say and was interrupted.


    ¡°Gunth wants your free name,¡± Thom interjected. ¡°He doesn¡¯t wish to know what the vers called


    you.¡±


    ¡°I like my name,¡± I said softly. ¡°It is a good name, Sir¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gunth interrupted me to remind me I was not a ve.


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Iam not Sir. You must use my name. You are no Longer controlled by owners and I will leave them


    here if I continue to see signs of their prior control. Now please introduce yourself as a free woman,¡±


    Gunth said in amanding tone.


    I flushed and was embarrassed. ¡°Gunth, my name is Rachel,¡± I said very softly, ¡°and I am from Earth.¡±


    Rose was stubborn, first she wouldn¡¯t speak and when she did she refused to be called Ruth. Her


    cheeks flushed and she demanded to be allowed to stay with Basin. Tears streaked down her cheeks


    when Gunth told her no.


    ¡°You will be retrained for your own good,¡° Gunth told her.


    ¡°We are used to retraining men that have been in thepounds. You will learn to be free just as those


    men have learned.¡±


    Rose looked livid as she red at Gunth. He couldn¡¯t read her the way Basin and his Brothers could,


    but the anger was obvious.


    ¡°You are to stay away from the vers,¡± Gunth dered.


    ¡°We will send them back if we find them with you. Our camp is a free ce and you must Learn to be


    free. You cannot learn to be free under the rule of vers.¡±


    ¡°I am free,¡± Rose spat out, ¡°they told me I was free!¡±


    Gunth seemed to pity us. In fact, looking around, all the men here seemed to feel sorry for us.


    ¡°Go with Thom,¡± he ordered us instead of continuing to argue, ¡°I am sure you do not know how to start


    the fire that will keep you warm this night. Let him educate you both.¡±


    After his promation Gunth turned to instruct the other men what to do. We were obviously being


    dismissed. I turned to Thom and he gestured for us to follow.

 Chapter 612

    Starting one of the smokeless fires wasn¡¯t difficult, but Rose and I still struggled slightly. Neither of us


    had ever done this before. After it was burning we were each given something to eat.


    ¡°Hannah instructed us on what you could eat. The food we eat while out here would not be suitable for


    you,¡± he said.


    ¡°This meat is easy to prepare and it can travel with us. It is filling for us and also for you. It is a good


    food for you to bring on a long trip like this one.¡±


    The Lesson continued as Thom told us what we were eating. He told us how the small animal we were


    enjoying was trapped and prepared. I remembered reading about them. The gapu reminded me of a


    squirrel when I¡¯d learned about them.


    Thom watched Rose and me closely. If our eyes drifted to where our families were he would scold us.


    He didn¡¯t want us watching the vers. We were two independent beings.


    We were introduced to many men in the camp after dinner. The men all greeted us politely and


    weed us. Many congratted us on our freedom. I noted privately that our men did not receive the


    same reception.


    Fuji joined us after a while. She seemed shell shocked and sat dully next to us refusing to speak. From


    her point of view, this situation seemed impossible. I wished she would listen to me as I told her we


    would be fine.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Pallets were furnished us by Thom. Rose, Fuji, and I would sleep next to our fire. We weren¡¯t required


    to take a watch tonight. Later when we were trained and ready, Thom told us, we may help take watch.


    It just depended on whether that was something we would be good at.


    Iy on my side on the pallet and stared at the poorly lit beach in front of us. The t ck water did


    not soothe me. My mind was awash with uncertainty and questions. This alien ce was unnerving.


    Everything had been so different since we¡¯d been picked up at the Keepers. Even the transports, which


    I had be so ustomed to, were different. It wasforting to concentrate on the transport. It


    meant I could focus on something other than my family, who I wasn¡¯t even allowed to Look at.


    The transports wererger and thicker, but the differences didn¡¯t end there. They appeared to be


    armed. Things that resembled sleek metal cannons were mounted at all four corners. From where Iy


    they appeared to be about the height of a Paterian man¡¯s chest.


    I finally fell asleep wondering if that¡¯s really what they were.


    My dder felt ready to burst when it woke me up in the middle of the night. I realized I¡¯d not gone


    since we were freed. I sat up looked around. I wasn¡¯t sure where to go.


    I noticed a man many body lengths away from me. He was standing and looking out over the ck


    Lake. His posture told me he was probably on some sort of guard duty.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    As I stood the man turned to look at me for a moment. He shed a friendly smile before turning to


    stare back over theke.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir,¡± I whispereding up beside him.


    ¡°I am Tryne rescued from the Barnaspound,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you. When we meet those we do not know from the camp we call them


    cousin.¡±


    ¡°Rachel from Earth,¡± I responded, remembering my lesson. ¡°I need to make waste, Tryne. Where would


    I do that?¡±


    ¡°Bucket on the other side of the camp,¡± he pointed. ¡°My Brother is over there and will show it to you.¡±


    I walked quietly as I could across the beach and used thetrine there. The smell of waste was thick


    here. Most of the men were set up to sleep away from this area.


    Only three families were near thetrines. Evan¡¯s bright eyes met mine and I gave him a fleeting smile.


    He returned it and pointed me back to my paltet.

 Chapter 614

    The roar inside the cave died away swiftly. That Loud growl I¡¯d finally gotten used to faded away and


    the quiet hum of the sr craft was left. I turned and looked at Thom who was grinning broadly.


    ¡°We must stay hidden here, speed is not as important as stealth. ALL of our transports run on ore and


    stored sr power. Depending on where we are dictates which we use,¡± he said.


    I saw the man on the lead transport throw a lever embedded in the wall. The stone ceiling moved and


    shifted above him. Bright light came through the opening and I prayed this awful ride would soon be


    over


    As the transport Lifted into the sky I noted a man at each gun on the transport. They swiveled the


    barrels around as they raised into the light. Each transport rose the same way, with the Brothers each


    manning a gun.


    ¡°Come, Rachel,¡± Thommanded, ¡°you stand by me. I¡¯ll show you how to work this machine. Ruth,


    you stand with my Brother Thad. Fuji stand near Brand.¡±


    Our transport came to the opening in the rock and rose slowly. I blinked and squinted in the bright Light


    as Thom exined what he was looking for. Racks Liked to attack here as did other creatures. To fire


    the weapon he only had to squeeze the ce his hand was wrapped around. It was a very simple


    system.


    ninjanovel


    We rose into the sky and I was struck dumb. Freedom looked different from anything I had ever


    imagined and the power of it took my breath away.


    This world seemed to burst with Life and color. Massive trees formed a perimeter around the opening.


    The deep green canopy above was magnificent. The nts were bright and exotic.


    I breathed in the fresh air outside the tunnel and it smelled of wilderness. It wasn¡¯t the crisp pine scent


    of the forests on Earth. The sweet tang of flowers mixed with the natural odor of the trees and the


    Leaves here. I could smell the rich aroma of the soil and, all mixed together, it was unlike anything I¡¯d


    experienced before on this world.


    Taking a huge breath I almost thought I smelled jasmine in the air. I remembered the vines that had


    clung to my grandmother¡¯s mailbox. Looking around I didn¡¯t see any, but when the breeze drifted by, I


    smelled it again. I wondered how much out here would be familiar to me.


    A branch to the right moved and I watched a small green animal run to the tree¡¯s trunk. Noises all


    around us told me this area was brimming with animals. There were sounds like arge bird¡¯s call and


    other strange guttural sounds. Compared to the silence of thepound, this was unreal.


    The area reminded me of a rainforest. Clinging purple vines crept up the trees withrge purple flowers


    hanging down. I saw nts of vibrant red and yellow spotting the ground and growing in crevices in the


    trees. The area was a ze with color and teeming with Life.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± I said and Thom Laughed.


    What did you say?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much of yournguage. I have learned some, but not enough.¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± I repeated in Paterian continuing to look around.


    ¡°The entire was like this,¡± Thom said as the transport rose higher.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The women cleaned the area around thepounds so they could watch the men better. Our world is


    meant to be filled with life.¡±


    I nodded and continued to take in the breathtaking scenery, still my heart mourned. This moment


    should have been experienced with my family. As I looked around and saw them on their transport


    surrounded by other men. Christof¡¯s eyes caught mine and I saw the sadness there as well. We should


    have been together for this.


    The transports took off in single file toward a set of hills in the near distance. The transports moved


    quietly through the forest, cutting through the air just under the canopy. As we moved I saw small


    creatures frolicking and moving in the trees. This ce was full of little animals, they were everywhere I


    Looked.


    asionally the trees would part and I could see the area around us. The hills went on forever,


    covered in trees, nts, and things I had no name for. Farther in the distance huge mountains could be


    seen rising far into the clouds. I had been right, this world was amazing.


    Our line of transports traveled steadily up an incline. It was evident we were climbing a hill. I looked


    down at the steep incline and realized it would be hard, but not impossible on foot. Below us I saw


    several faint footpaths winding around the mountain. Someone walked here.

 Chapter 615

    Looking ahead I watched the lead transport suddenly change orientation so it faced into the foliage


    covering the mountain and disappear. I sucked in a surprised gasp as the next transport did the same


    thing. We got closer and closer as the transports ahead of us dove into the mountain side, one by one.


    ¡°Watch,¡± Thom said pointing to the magical spot, ¡°the leaves and trees you see are not truly there. The


    main entrance to our camp is through there and hidden from view.¡±


    As we headed for the trunk of a very solid looking tree I cringed, but the crash never came. We¡¯d


    passed through the illusion and into a Large well lit cave. Behind the fake tree was a huge open area


    with many, many transports parked in it.


    For all intents and purposes we were in an enormous parking garage. There was space in here for


    perhaps three or four hundred of the Large transports it seemed, perhaps more. Much of it seemed


    unupied now. A family of men walked around gesturing to the drivers, instructing them where to


    land.


    ¡°Morning patrols have set out or there would be more here,¡± Thom exined. ¡°We have much work to


    do to keep our camp running well. Our campmates travel to thepounds near here on a regr


    basis Whenever we can, we take men, but it is difficult.¡±


    ¡°We always watch thepounds for a chance to take men when their guard is down,¡± Thom¡¯s


    Brother, Brand, told us. ¡°It is just a waiting game to find the right family at the right time.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°What do you mean the right family?¡° I asked not knowing what would make one family superior over


    another.


    Thom grunted and his Brother answered.


    ¡°We wait for men thate and go from the mountains. Men with ves stay away from the


    mountains. We don¡¯t want vers here.¡±


    I stood silently and felt Rose take my hand. When I looked at her she appeared as concerned as I felt.


    Our men were hated in this ce.


    The transport settled and the men doing the directing approached. He called a greeting and told us his


    name and ce of birth. I called back my name and he smiled at me before moving on.


    ¡°You must Learn to speak to us,¡± Thom scolded Rose and Fuji.


    ¡°The women will teach you and you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± one of Thom¡¯s family addressed him, ¡°we need to see where we are scheduled today.¡±


    The men discussed it and it was decided Thom would show my friends and me around. His Brothers


    would link up with him after finding out what they needed to.


    Rose, Fuji, and I followed Thom away from the transport. We walked with him through a massive


    arched passageway into the interior of the mountain. It was like stepping onto a busy city street from


    medieval times.


    Smokeless torches hung on the walls and kept the area quite bright. In the center of the walkway the


    Large smokeless pits that kept the area warm. Paterian men and women walked around busily going


    about their lives.


    Light seemed to being from above and I looked up. Perhaps thirty stories above us there were


    several openings allowing light toe in. The top of this mountain had vents it seemed. Thom noted


    my attention and pointed them out.


    ¡°They are covered with the same shield you have already seen to avoid visible detection,¡± he


    exined. ¡°We can also shut thempletely withrge stone doors, like you saw in the tunnels. You


    are very safe here. Our camp is Large and well defended. Nothing will harm you here.¡±


    I nodded and he quirked his head. ¡°A nod,¡± he smiled. ¡°Kennedy taught this to us. It means yes.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On both sides it looked like a hotel with many stories of doorways and stairs. Some of the doorways


    had a leather drape and some did not. I only saw men using the doorways lower down.


    Looking up, the openings in the rock walls continued, but there were not always stairs leading to them.


    I saw huge women flying into and out of those openings.

 Chapter 616

    ¡°Men stay lower down usually,¡± he said gesturing to the seven stories of rooms all around us.


    Arge group passed and I stared at them. It was perhaps thirty families of male children all of varying


    ages. They were surrounded by, several groups of grown men as they all moved toward the parking


    garage.


    ¡°They are having Lessons outside today,¡± Thom said. ¡°We did not Learn the way the children here do.


    Most of those men are their male breeders. Some male breeders teach the young and some have


    talents otherwise. Each of us does what he is best at, although we can change jobs if it is needed or we


    wish to.¡±


    I stared at the backs of the children and thought of Jonathan. My beautiful, blonde boy would be here


    learning like this soon.


    ¡°Most of the industry is on the ground floor,¡± Thom continued to exin as we walked.


    He pointed out an open cave and told me those men produced shoes, another opening produced


    coats. Essentially, it was a town inside the mountain.


    ¡°We men eat together,¡± Thom exined as we passed a gaping cave. The inside area was covered in


    tables. ¡°You will eat with us, I believe The women like their meals raw for the most part, but they often


    join us forpany. There are several families of females that bring their kill and eat with us every


    time. Other women eat what we do and take every meal in the hall.¡±


    It was so much to take in and I was d when Thom walked into a quiet opening off the main cave and


    motioned us in. The inside of the room was tight with tables and fabric. It was well lit, though. The men


    inside the room were busy, but stopped when they saw Thom.


    ¡°Hannah and Kennedy¡¯s special guests have arrived,¡± Thom said cheerfully as the lead Brother


    approached.


    ¡°Wonderful, I am Armant rescued from the Barnaspound. It is a pleasure to have you here,¡± the


    man said congenially.


    The man speaking appeared older, hardly frail or infirm, just with more years than I was ustomed to.


    His shoulders were broad and his hands looked strong. He didn¡¯t look Like any shopkeeper I¡¯d ever


    seen on this.


    ¡°They need the outfits Hannah specified,¡± Thom said. Armant smiled as he looked at Rose and I. ¡°I was


    told,¡± he said, ¡°that these females can make things, nkets and such. Also, I was told they could


    stitch.¡±


    Thom seemed surprised and looked at me.


    ¡°Rose and I can,¡± I said to both of them cautiously. ¡°She taught me to sew. I like to knit also.¡±


    ninjanovel


    ¡°Ruth,¡± Thom corrected me, before turning to Armant. ¡°Let the Administrators work it out. I don¡¯t want to


    promise you something too soon.¡±


    ¡°Put in a good word for me,¡° Armant said to Thom.


    ¡°My Brothers and I enjoy this work, but our fingers are stiff. We could use the help. You all have not


    taken enough shopkeepers to maintain this camp as it should be, old Warriors aren¡¯t always good at


    this type of work. They have no patience for it.¡±


    Thom sighed before he spoke.


    ¡°If you want the rescues done differently, talk to the Administrators and give them your point of view.


    You know how hesitant they have been to take shopkeepers. Perhaps your argument will sway them.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Armant¡¯s Brother saiding forward with an arm load of things, ¡°they¡¯d prefer to give the


    jobs to us old Warriors. Shopkeepers have never been taught to fight. They can be so difficult to retrain.


    They don¡¯t know their own strength.¡±


    It was like my friends and I weren¡¯t present. The men talked and I learned shopkeepers were hard to


    retrain. They¡¯d been told they were unable to defend themselves their whole lives. Rescued


    shopkeepers needed protection until they figured out they did have power. They were hard to grab from


    the viges and annoyingly weak when they got here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them we could train shopkeepers to fight. We¡¯ve done it with the ones they¡¯ve rescued,¡±


    Armant saidying out the pieces his brother had brought. ¡°We learned to sew and stitch. Shopkeepers


    are harder to rescue and to retrain, but we could do it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 617

    Two outfits sat in front of Rose and me when the conversation was finished. The long leather skirts


    would go to our ankles and the thick brown blouses would cover our tops. Something that looked like


    boxer briefs were produced andid on the table, there were several for each of us. Hannah must have


    told them what a bra was because Armant pulled out two of those also.


    ¡°How did you make these?¡± I said picking up a bra and staring at it. The thing Looked Like it would


    probably fit me. The smaller one Rose picked up would probably fit her. The backs were made so they


    could be adjusted and they Looked perfect.


    ¡°Hannah told us,¡± Armant beamed as his family puffed with pride. ¡°Your female offspring told us a


    human woman from your part of Earth would want to wear this. She estimated a size for each of you.¡±


    Rose and I were ushered to the back of the room to a secluded nook to change. Kennedy had


    exined humans Liked privacy. The men wanted to do everything they could to make us feel human


    again. Thom exined we had been treated badly for too long.


    Fuji wasn¡¯t offered clothing and I was d. She would have been offended. Kennedy must have


    remembered her tolerance for cold and exined it before hand when they ordered our clothing.


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    Rose cried as I removed her ornamentation. She took the strips of translucent fabric from me and stuck


    it into a deep pocked in the skirt I handed her. That was a very good idea and I did the same thing with


    my blue ornamentation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk to Hannah,¡± I told her. ¡°My daughters will fix this.¡±


    In my heart I doubted this could be fixed that simply. These free men despised men that kept ves.


    There was no Great Harmonious Spirit for men like Damien, Basin, and Stayne. They had made theContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    wrong decision and were being punished for it.


    The heavy Linen of the shirt was warm and the bra was supportive. The skirt was nice and well suited


    for the weather here. I kept on the boots Thom had given me and felt totally dressed.


    ¡°Put the coats I gave you back on if you are cold,¡± Thom stated once he saw we were finished.


    Armant cleared his throat and stood looking pointedly at Thom. The other man just stood looking at


    him. Armant touched his throat and his wrist, but Thom still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t ves, but they are still wearing the bands,¡± Armant finally said sounding exasperated. ¡°I


    cannot believe that Gunth did not remove them himself. The old man is not as observant as he once


    was.¡±


    Thom looked at Rose and I and muttered a curse to himself. He appeared embarrassed to not have


    noticed. Thom came toward me and I backed up.


    ¡°Rachel,¡± he scolded, ¡°I will not hurt you, but you cannot walk around wearing marks of very.¡±


    The idea of losing my cor terrified me. I¡¯d been badly hurt when it was removed. My instinct was to


    wear it, even if it was a ve¡¯s mark. The thought of being surrounded by these men and no mark to


    prove to them I was cared for¡­


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head, ¡°I like it. Let me keep it.¡± ¡°You cannot wear a ve cor. This is a free society.


    You need to remove those signs of bondage,¡± he said taking a step closer.


    I cringed and Rose cringed with me. Fuji was behind Thom and made a strange sound low in her throat


    as a bit of hair fell off her head. Armant brought Fuji¡®s strange hair Loss to Thom¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Armant said slowly, ¡°this should be left to the women.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Thom said rxing, ¡°part of


    their retraining perhaps.¡±


    ALL the men murmured that this was a task the women should help us with. I got the feeling it was just


    a task they didn¡¯t want. My fingers involuntarily traced Damien¡¯s mark and I felt instantly calmer.


    Rose, Fuji, and I were walked further down the wide interior walkway to a set of wide steps carved into


    the mountain. A literal stage was in front of therge opening to this cave. Thom stopped us and


    pointed into the well Lighted area.


    ¡°This,¡± Thom said, ¡°is where the Administrators work. They can stand here and make announcements.


    There is a tool we have that can amplify and transmit sound. They use it when they are giving us


    directives or information.¡±


    Gunth¡¯s voice interrupted us as he came from the open area behind the stage. He walked slowly down


    the steps and thanked Thom. Gunth told him to go to his Brothers. They were part of the transport


    group that was collecting food from the fields today.

 Chapter 618

    ¡°Everyone has a job and contributes in this society,¡± Gunth said to us as Thom took his leave.


    ¡°All members are productive. Some men, like Thom¡¯s family, do multiple jobs depending on what is


    needed. They enjoy the diversity and wish to know how the entire camp runs. Should you decide to


    stay with us, we will expect you to tell us what you would like to do, also.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I said softly and he smiled.


    ¡°My name is Gunth, Rachel, and I enjoy being called that,¡± he stated and led us up the steps.


    ninjanovel


    Behind therge stage was an open work space that was enormous. This seemed to be the nerve


    center for the camp. I saw several hallways branch off from this area and I wondered where they led.


    There were maps on the walls and many Paterians working over pads.


    Women covered in glittering beads were working at tables that were afortable height for them.


    Men stood on blocks that put them at a good height for working at the same tables. Five men and two


    women stood at the head of the room. There was a short line of mixed men and women in front of


    them. I could just make out what was being said as we approached.


    Two women were speaking to the Administrators as we approached. A family of men stood beside


    them.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°My Sister and I wish permission to mate with Darfus and his Brothers,¡± the woman at the beginning of


    the Line was saying to the individuals at the head of the room.


    ¡°Neither my Sister or I have ever birthed a child. We are of age to mate and I believe we will seed


    with this family. We get along very well.¡±


    The men beside the Large woman agreed with her. They enjoyed thepany of these women and


    thought things would work well between them. In the past they¡¯d mated for fun, but they wished to


    create children since the women wereing to that time in their cycle. The family of men stated they


    were ready for child rearing and felt they would be good at it.


    One of the five men at the head of the room spoke to them politely. He asked exactly what sort of jobs


    the females usually did. The Administrator also wanted a list of the men¡¯s usual duties. He spoke with


    the group of female Administrators to insure all positions could be covered.


    ¡°They control breeding?¡± I asked shocked.


    I had not meant to speak. Gunth didn¡¯t seem annoyed at the question and answered affirmatively.


    ¡°There are several families of Administrators, my Brothers and I are one. We ensure that those wishing


    to procreate do so in a way suitable for the whole of society. It would be unwise to have too many


    women carrying a child at one time or too many men relegated to child care afterward. Since our


    breeding numbers are so good, this is how we handle that.¡±


    I was confused and looked at Gunth with utter misunderstanding.


    ¡°The men do the child care? How can that be?¡±


    Gunth smiled and continued to teach. Free men on Pateria were always the child care providers.


    Women knew when their young needed to feed, based on instinct. During the first year the women


    stayed close. As the children started to eat solid food, the maternal role became less and less.


    ¡°Women have no patience for the young,¡± Gunth said quietly.


    ¡°They are too independent. We men take care of the children as a group and arrange their care.¡±


    I was still shocked and turned to watch the Administrators at the head of the room.


    They had a tablet that they used to ess information.


    ¡°It would not be an ideal time for us to lose both your talents, cousins,¡± one of the Administrators said,


    ¡°but it is not the worst time.¡±

 Chapter 619

    The woman wasn¡¯t offended by the statement and wanted to know what made it not an ideal time. They


    discussed back and forth for many long moments. Eventually it was decided that one woman of the


    family could breed, but not both of them.


    ¡°I will wait ¡± the woman said politely, ¡°but my Sister will try, she is older than me.¡±


    The Administrators wished them well and recorded the information. The group of men walked out with


    the women casually touching and caressing them. They were all pleased they could try to produce a


    child. The two families were entirely focused on one another as they left.


    The next group was five men. They wanted to discuss growing a new type of crop. The men had been


    doing a good bit of studying and thought this new starch would be beneficial. It would easily grow in the


    soil here.


    ¡°We grow all our own food,¡± Gunth exined to Rose, Fuji, and me. ¡°We have hidden farms spread


    throughout the forest. Men go each day to monitor them.¡±


    ¡°Women Like Nu-reeh don¡¯t see your fields?¡± I asked curiously.


    Gunthughed quietly, ¡°We hide our fields in in sight and cover them with the false vision you


    already saw on the mountain side. They have not seen us yet.¡±


    The Administrators at the head of the room took the information from the family and thanked them.


    ¡°Let us study it,¡± the Lead male Administrator said, ¡°we will put it to a vote.¡±


    A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y


    The men thanked the Administrators and turned to leave. They stopped dead in their tracks when they


    saw us.


    These men looked different from Warriors in thepound. Their clothes were all leather, scuffed and


    patched. They werenky, like shopkeepers, and with prominent stripes. I saw the thick callouses on


    their hands. They worked hard at whatever they did.


    ¡°Introduce yourself, Arik,¡± Gunth said gruffly.


    ¡°Do not stare.¡± ¡°I am Arik from the T¡¯rale Mountains,¡± the man said. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet a human.¡±


    I responded the way I had been taught by Gunth and the man just continued to stare at me as his


    Brothers introduced themselves.


    ¡°Is there more Arik or are you and your Brothers done?¡± Gunth asked gruffly.


    ¡°Would you join us for the evening meal?¡± Arik asked quickly. ¡°I have many questions about Earth. We


    work to grow the food that is on the tables every meal. We enjoy watching nts grow. There is a nt


    from Earth we have been growing and you maye see it if you Like.¡±


    I looked at Rose and she was staring at the ground, there would be no help from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I finally answered the man.


    ¡°Are you willing to have a meal with this man at your table?¡± Gunth asked patiently.


    ¡°I want to eat with Damien and his Brothers,¡± I said feeling stupid and scared.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That is not an option,¡± Gunth said firmly. ¡°Would you like to have a meal with this man and his family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered hesitantly.

 Chapter 620

    I thought perhaps if I yed along, they¡¯d Let me see Damien. Whatever they wanted, I should provide.


    Getting on their good side was probably the quickest way to getting what I wanted. That¡¯s how it always


    had worked before.


    Gunth seemed pleased and told me when it came time for the evening meal I should meet Arik and his


    Brothers outside the dining hall.


    ¡°Now, Gunth,¡± the one of the women at the head of the hall interjected, ¡°we have not even determined if


    these females wish to stay or return to their ces of origin.¡±


    My terror doubled as I looked into her fanged face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to leave my family, Ma¡¯am. I want to see my offspring grow. I wish to be with Damien¡¯s


    family.¡±


    ¡°My name,¡± the great woman said, ¡°is Hassar. I am from the T¡¯stelvic Mountains. You do not need to


    address me as Ma¡¯am. If you wish to stay on this world for your offspring, we will not remove you. We


    must keep you away from Damien and his Brothers, though.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, ¡°I need them and I care for them-¡°


    Hassar was patient, but firm. Damien and his Brothers had enved me. They had trained me with


    punishment until I believed that only they could be trusted. That part of my life was over now.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am Reed, Hassar¡¯s Sister, of the T¡¯stelvic Mountains,¡± the other women interjected.


    ¡°We have spent a great deal of time studying very and its effects. You must learn to think again, if


    you wish to stay.¡±


    Ang¡¯s Library


    ¡°I wish to stay,¡± I whispered as tears ran down my cheeks.


    The Administrators asked Rose to introduce herself and asked her if she wanted to stay next.


    ¡°My name is Rose,¡± she said quietly while staring at the floor. ¡°I was from Earth and I do not wish to go


    through the portals. I understand they are dangerous and unstable. I want to be with Basin and his


    Gunth interrupted to exin ¡°Rose¡± was the name the vers gave her. The women Looked patiently


    at us, but gave Rose the same answer they¡¯d given me. Her reeducation would not include the men


    who had enved her.


    When it was Fuji¡¯s turn she just refused to speak. She watched the floor listlessly and another lock of


    her hair fell out. Reed sighed and came forward.


    ¡°I own you now, ve from Batra. You are in my charge and I will protect you from harm. I am the


    Leader here and the men who took you did so at mymand. Tell me the name you have been


    given,¡± she said stopping in front of Fuji.


    Gunth gasped as did several others in the room. Reed and her Sister were not fazed by the obvious


    horror on the faces around them.


    ¡°I am Fuji, named by myst Masters, what would you have me do?¡± Fuji asked brightly.


    Rose and I just stared at her looking stunned. She sounded pleased and rxed.


    ¡°You will Learn many things while you are here. These Paterians,¡± Reed said pointing around, ¡°are my


    agents and will instruct you. However, one of the first things I need to do is to remove your old Master¡¯s


    insignia from your body,¡±


    Fuji didn¡¯t flinch as Reed removed her cor and cuffs. ¡°You must Look around and meet the eyes of


    those around you,¡± Reed instructed.


    ¡°I like the name you were given. You may use it when you are greeted. I wish that you speak with any


    that speak to you. I wish you to start at Least three conversations a day. You may chose who to start


    those conversations with.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!